国芳多语对照文库:[俄英汉三语对照]《复活》(托尔斯泰) Resurrection by Tolstoy
  
——  外语解密学习法  之 逆读法 (Reverse Reading Method) 和  解读法 (Decode-Reading Method)训练范文 ——

解密目标语言:英语
Language to be decoded:  English

解密辅助语言:汉语
Auxiliary Language :  Chinese

解密文本:《复活》  [ 俄国 ]   列夫·托尔斯泰 著

Воскресение

Лев Н. Толстой

  Resurrection
by Leo Tolstoy
iPad版(iPad Version)

第一部(Part 1)   ||   第二部(Part 2)   ||   第三部(Part 3 )


只看俄语(Russian Only)     只看英语(English Only)     只看汉语(Chinese Only)       英汉对照(English & Chinese)       俄汉对照(Russian & Chinese)       俄英对照(Russian & English)


BOOK I.

 

第一部

CHAPTER I. MASLOVA IN PRISON. 
CHAPTER II. MASLOVA'S EARLY LIFE. 
CHAPTER III. NEKHLUDOFF. 
CHAPTER IV. MISSY. 
CHAPTER V. THE JURYMEN. 
CHAPTER VI. HE JUDGES. 
CHAPTER VII. THE OFFICIALS OF THE COURT. 
CHAPTER VIII. SWEARING IN THE JURY. 
CHAPTER IX. THE TRIAL--THE PRISONERS QUESTIONED. 
CHAPTER X. THE TRIAL--THE INDICTMENT. 
CHAPTER XI. THE TRIAL--MASLOVA CROSS-EXAMINED. 十一
CHAPTER XII. TWELVE YEARS BEFORE. 十二
CHAPTER XIII. LIFE IN THE ARMY. 十三
CHAPTER XIV. THE SECOND MEETING WITH MASLOVA. 十四
CHAPTER XV. THE EARLY MASS. 十五
CHAPTER XVI. THE FIRST STEP. 十六
CHAPTER XVII. NEKHLUDOFF AND KATUSHA. 十七
CHAPTER XVIII. AFTERWARDS. 十八
CHAPTER XIX. THE TRIAL--RESUMPTION. 十九
CHAPTER XX. THE TRIAL--THE MEDICAL REPORT. 二十
CHAPTER XXI. THE TRIAL--THE PROSECUTOR AND THE ADVOCATES. 二十一
CHAPTER XXII. THE TRIAL--THE SUMMING UP. 二十二
CHAPTER XXIII. THE TRIAL--THE VERDICT. 二十三
CHAPTER XXIV. THE TRIAL--THE SENTENCE. 二十四
CHAPTER XXV. NEKHLUDOFF CONSULTS AN ADVOCATE. 二十五
CHAPTER XXVI. THE HOUSE OF KORCHAGIN. 二十六
CHAPTER XXVII. MISSY'S MOTHER. 二十七
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE AWAKENING. 二十八
CHAPTER XXIX. MASLOVA IN PRISON. 二十九
CHAPTER XXX. THE CELL. 三十
CHAPTER XXXI. THE PRISONERS. 三十一
CHAPTER XXXII. A PRISON QUARREL. 三十二
CHAPTER XXXIII. THE LEAVEN AT WORK--NEKHLUDOFF'S DOMESTIC CHANGES. 三十三
CHAPTER XXXIV. THE ABSURDITY OF LAW--REFLECTIONS OF A JURYMAN. 三十四
CHAPTER XXXV. THE PROCUREUR--NEKHLUDOFF REFUSES TO SERVE. 三十五
CHAPTER XXXVI. NEKHLUDOFF ENDEAVOURS TO VISIT MASLOVA. 三十六
CHAPTER XXXVII. MASLOVA RECALLS THE PAST. 三十七
CHAPTER XXXVIII. SUNDAY IN PRISON--PREPARING FOR MASS. 三十八
CHAPTER XXXIX. THE PRISON CHURCH--BLIND LEADERS OF THE BLIND. 三十九
CHAPTER XL. THE HUSKS OF RELIGION. 四十
CHAPTER XLI. VISITING DAY--THE MEN'S WARD. 四十一
CHAPTER XLII. VISITING DAY--THE WOMEN'S WARD. 四十二
CHAPTER XLIII. NEKHLUDOFF VISITS MASLOVA. 四十三
CHAPTER XLIV. MASLOVA'S VIEW OF LIFE. 四十四
CHAPTER XLV. FANARIN, THE ADVOCATE--THE PETITION. 四十五
CHAPTER XLVI. A PRISON FLOGGING. 四十六
CHAPTER XLVII. NEKHLUDOFF AGAIN VISITS MASLOVA. 四十七
CHAPTER XLVIII. MASLOVA REFUSES TO MARRY. 四十八
CHAPTER XLIX. VERA DOUKHOVA. 四十九
CHAPTER L. THE VICE-GOVERNOR OF THE PRISON. 五十
CHAPTER LI. THE CELLS. 五十一
CHAPTER LII. NO. 21. 五十二
CHAPTER LIII. VICTIMS OF GOVERNMENT. 五十三
CHAPTER LIV. PRISONERS AND FRIENDS. 五十四
CHAPTER LV. VERA DOUKHOVA EXPLAINS. 五十五
CHAPTER LVI. NEKHLUDOFF AND THE PRISONERS. 五十六
CHAPTER LVII. THE VICE-GOVERNOR'S "AT-HOME". 五十七
CHAPTER LVIII. THE VICE-GOVERNOR SUSPICIOUS. 五十八
CHAPTER LIX. NEKHLUDOFF'S THIRD INTERVIEW WITH MASLOVA IN PRISON. 五十九



CHAPTER I. MASLOVA IN PRISON.

Though hundreds of thousands had done their very best to disfigure the small piece of land on which they were crowded together, by paving the ground with stones, scraping away every vestige of vegetation, cutting down the trees, turning away birds and beasts, and filling the air with the smoke of naphtha and coal, still spring was spring, even in the town.

The sun shone warm, the air was balmy; everywhere, where it did not get scraped away, the grass revived and sprang up between the paving-stones as well as on the narrow strips of lawn on the boulevards. The birches, the poplars, and the wild cherry unfolded their gummy and fragrant leaves, the limes were expanding their opening buds; crows, sparrows, and pigeons, filled with the joy of spring, were getting their nests ready; the flies were buzzing along the walls, warmed by the sunshine. All were glad, the plants, the birds, the insects, and the children. But men, grown-up men and women, did not leave off cheating and tormenting themselves and each other. It was not this spring morning men thought sacred and worthy of consideration not the beauty of God's world, given for a joy to all creatures, this beauty which inclines the heart to peace, to harmony, and to love, but only their own devices for enslaving one another.

Thus, in the prison office of the Government town, it was not the fact that men and animals had received the grace and gladness of spring that was considered sacred and important, but that a notice, numbered and with a superscription, had come the day before, ordering that on this 28th day of April, at 9 a.m., three prisoners at present detained in the prison, a man and two women (one of these women, as the chief criminal, to be conducted separately), had to appear at Court. So now, on the 28th of April, at 8 o'clock, a jailer and soon after him a woman warder with curly grey hair, dressed in a jacket with sleeves trimmed with gold, with a blue-edged belt round her waist, and having a look of suffering on her face, came into the corridor.

"You want Maslova?" she asked, coming up to the cell with the jailer who was on duty.

The jailer, rattling the iron padlock, opened the door of the cell, from which there came a whiff of air fouler even than that in the corridor, and called out, "Maslova! to the Court," and closed the door again.

Even into the prison yard the breeze had brought the fresh vivifying air from the fields. But in the corridor the air was laden with the germs of typhoid, the smell of sewage, putrefaction, and tar; every newcomer felt sad and dejected in it. The woman warder felt this, though she was used to bad air. She had just come in from outside, and entering the corridor, she at once became sleepy.

From inside the cell came the sound of bustle and women's voices, and the patter of bare feet on the floor.

"Now, then, hurry up, Maslova, I say!" called out the jailer, and in a minute or two a small young woman with a very full bust came briskly out of the door and went up to the jailer. She had on a grey cloak over a white jacket and petticoat. On her feet she wore linen stockings and prison shoes, and round her head was tied a white kerchief, from under which a few locks of black hair were brushed over the forehead with evident intent. The face of the woman was of that whiteness peculiar to people who have lived long in confinement, and which puts one in mind of shoots of potatoes that spring up in a cellar. Her small broad hands and full neck, which showed from under the broad collar of her cloak, were of the same hue. Her black, sparkling eyes, one with a slight squint, appeared in striking contrast to the dull pallor of her face.

She carried herself very straight, expanding her full bosom.

With her head slightly thrown back, she stood in the corridor, looking straight into the eyes of the jailer, ready to comply with any order.

The jailer was about to lock the door when a wrinkled and severe-looking old woman put out her grey head and began speaking to Maslova. But the jailer closed the door, pushing the old woman's head with it. A woman's laughter was heard from the cell, and Maslova smiled, turning to the little grated opening in the cell door. The old woman pressed her face to the grating from the other side, and said, in a hoarse voice:

"Now mind, and when they begin questioning you, just repeat over the same thing, and stick to it; tell nothing that is not wanted."

"Well, it could not be worse than it is now, anyhow; I only wish it was settled one way or another."

"Of course, it will be settled one way or another," said the jailer, with a superior's self-assured witticism. "Now, then, get along! Take your places!"

The old woman's eyes vanished from the grating, and Maslova stepped out into the middle of the corridor. The warder in front, they descended the stone stairs, past the still fouler, noisy cells of the men's ward, where they were followed by eyes looking out of every one of the gratings in the doors, and entered the office, where two soldiers were waiting to escort her. A clerk who was sitting there gave one of the soldiers a paper reeking of tobacco, and pointing to the prisoner, remarked, "Take her."

The soldier, a peasant from Nijni Novgorod, with a red, pock-marked face, put the paper into the sleeve of his coat, winked to his companion, a broad-shouldered Tchouvash, and then the prisoner and the soldiers went to the front entrance, out of the prison yard, and through the town up the middle of the roughly-paved street.

Isvostchiks [cabmen], tradespeople, cooks, workmen, and government clerks, stopped and looked curiously at the prisoner; some shook their heads and thought, "This is what evil conduct, conduct unlike ours, leads to." The children stopped and gazed at the robber with frightened looks; but the thought that the soldiers were preventing her from doing more harm quieted their fears. A peasant, who had sold his charcoal, and had had some tea in the town, came up, and, after crossing himself, gave her a copeck. The prisoner blushed and muttered something; she noticed that she was attracting everybody's attention, and that pleased her. The comparatively fresh air also gladdened her, but it was painful to step on the rough stones with the ill-made prison shoes on her feet, which had become unused to walking. Passing by a corn-dealer's shop, in front of which a few pigeons were strutting about, unmolested by any one, the prisoner almost touched a grey-blue bird with her foot; it fluttered up and flew close to her ear, fanning her with its wings. She smiled, then sighed deeply as she remembered her present position.

 

尽管好几十万人聚居在一小块地方,竭力把土地糟蹋得面目全非,尽管他们肆意把石头砸进地里,不让花草树木生长,尽管他们除尽刚出土的小草,把煤炭和石油烧得烟雾腾腾,尽管他们滥伐树木,驱逐鸟兽,在城市里,春天毕竟还是春天。阳光和煦,青草又到处生长,不仅在林荫道上,而且在石板缝里。凡是青草没有锄尽的地方,都一片翠绿,生意盎然。桦树、杨树和稠李纷纷抽出芬芳的粘稠嫩叶,菩提树上鼓起一个个胀裂的新芽。寒鸦、麻雀和鸽子感到春天已经来临,都在欢乐地筑巢。就连苍蝇都被阳光照暖,夜墙脚下嘤嘤嗡嗡地骚动。花草树木也好,鸟雀昆虫也好,儿童也好,全都欢欢喜喜,生气蓬勃。唯独人,唯独成年人,却一直在自欺欺人,折磨自己,也折磨别人。他们认为神圣而重要的,不是这春色迷人的早晨,不是上帝为造福众生所创造的人间的美,那种使万物趋向和平、协调、互爱的美;他们认为神圣而重要的,是他们自己发明的统治别人的种种手段。

就因为这个缘故,省监狱办公室官员认为神圣而重要的,不是飞禽走兽和男女老幼都在享受的春色和欢乐,他们认为神圣而重要的,是昨天接到的那份编号盖印、写明案由的公文。公文指定今天,四月二十八日,上午九时以前把三名受过侦讯的在押犯,一男两女,解送法院受审。其中一名女的是主犯,须单独押解送审。由于接到这张传票,今晨八时监狱看守长走进又暗又臭的女监走廊。他后面跟着一个面容憔悴、鬈发花白的女人,身穿袖口镶金绦的制服,腰束一根蓝边带子。这是女看守。

“您是要玛丝洛娃吧?”她同值班的看守来到一间直通走廊的牢房门口,问看守长说。

值班的看守哐啷一声开了铁锁,打开牢门,一股比走廊里更难闻的恶臭立即从里面冲了出来。看守吆喝道:

“玛丝洛娃,过堂去!”随即又带上牢门,等待着。

监狱院子里,空气就比较新鲜爽快些,那是从田野上吹来的。但监狱走廊里却弥漫着令人作呕的污浊空气,里面充满伤寒菌以及粪便、煤焦油和霉烂物品的臭味,不论谁一进来都会感到郁闷和沮丧。女看守虽已闻惯这种污浊空气,但从院子里一进来,也免不了有这样的感觉。她一进走廊,就觉得浑身无力,昏昏欲睡。

牢房里传出女人的说话声和光脚板的走路声。

“喂,玛丝洛娃,快点儿,别磨磨蹭蹭的,听见没有!”看守长对着牢门喝道。

过了两分钟光景,一个个儿不高、胸部丰满的年轻女人,身穿白衣白裙,外面套着一件灰色囚袍,大踏步走出牢房,敏捷地转过身子,在看守长旁边站住。这个女人脚穿麻布袜,外套囚犯穿的棉鞋,头上扎着一块白头巾,显然有意让几绺乌黑的鬈发从头巾里露出来。她的脸色异常苍白,仿佛储存在地窖里的土豆的新芽。那是长期坐牢的人的通病。她那双短而阔的手和从囚袍宽大领口里露出来的丰满脖子,也是那样苍白。她那双眼睛,在苍白无光的脸庞衬托下,显得格外乌黑发亮,虽然有点浮肿,但十分灵活。其中一只眼睛稍微有点斜视。她挺直身子站着,丰满的胸部高高地隆起。她来到走廊里,微微仰起头,盯住看守长的眼睛,现出一副唯命是从的样子。看守长刚要关门,一个没戴头巾的白发老太婆,从牢房里探出她那张严厉、苍白而满是皱纹的脸来。老太婆对玛丝洛娃说了几句话。看守长就对着老太婆的脑袋推上牢门,把她们隔开了。牢房里响起了女人的哄笑声。玛丝洛娃也微微一笑,向牢门上装有铁栅的小窗洞转过脸去。老太婆在里面凑近窗洞,哑着嗓子说:

“千万别跟他们多罗唆,咬定了别改日,就行了。”

“只要有个结局就行,不会比现在更糟的,”玛丝洛娃晃了晃脑袋,说。

“结局当然只有一个,不会有两个,”看守长煞有介事地摆出长官的架势说,显然自以为说得很俏皮。“跟我来,走!”

老太婆的眼睛从窗洞里消失了。玛丝洛娃来到走廊中间,跟在看守长后面,急步走着。他们走下石楼梯,经过比女监更臭更闹、每个窗洞里都有眼睛盯着他们的男监,走进办公室。办公室里已有两个持枪的押送兵等着。坐在那里的文书把一份烟味很重的公文交给一个押送兵,说:

“把她带去!”

那押送兵是下城的一个农民,红脸,有麻子,他把公文掖在军大衣翻袖里,目光对着那女犯,笑嘻嘻地向颧骨很高的楚瓦什同伴挤挤眼。这两个士兵押着女犯走下台阶,向大门口走去。

大门上的一扇便门开了,两个士兵押着女犯穿过这道门走到院子里,再走出围墙,来到石子铺成的大街上。

马车夫、小店老板、厨娘、工人、官吏纷纷站住,好奇地打量着女犯。有人摇摇头,心里想:“瞧,不象我们那样规规矩矩做人,就会弄到这个下场!”孩子们恐惧地望着这个女强盗,唯一可以放心的是她被士兵押着,不然再干坏事了。一个乡下人卖掉了煤炭,在茶馆里喝够了茶,走到她身边,画了个十字,送给她一个戈比。女犯脸红了,低下头,嘴里喃喃地说了句什么。

女犯察觉向她射来的一道道目光,并不转过头,却悄悄地斜睨着那些向她注视的人。大家在注意她,她觉得高兴。这里的空气比牢房里清爽些,带有春天的气息,这也使她高兴。不过,她好久没有在石子路上行走,这会儿又穿着笨重的囚鞋,她的脚感到疼痛。她瞧瞧自己的双脚,竭力走得轻一点。他们经过一家面粉店,店门前有许多鸽子,摇摇摆摆地走来走去,没有人来打扰它们。女犯的脚差点儿碰到一只瓦灰鸽。那只鸽子拍拍翅膀飞起来,从女犯耳边飞过,给她送来一阵清风。女犯微微一笑,接着想到自己的处境,不禁长叹了一声。




CHAPTER II. MASLOVA'S EARLY LIFE.

The story of the prisoner Maslova's life was a very common one.

Maslova's mother was the unmarried daughter of a village woman, employed on a dairy farm, which belonged to two maiden ladies who were landowners. This unmarried woman had a baby every year, and, as often happens among the village people, each one of these undesired babies, after it had been carefully baptised, was neglected by its mother, whom it hindered at her work, and left to starve. Five children had died in this way. They had all been baptised and then not sufficiently fed, and just left to die. The sixth baby, whose father was a gipsy tramp, would have shared the same fate, had it not so happened that one of the maiden ladies came into the farmyard to scold the dairymaids for sending up cream that smelt of the cow. The young woman was lying in the cowshed with a fine, healthy, new-born baby. The old maiden lady scolded the maids again for allowing the woman (who had just been confined) to lie in the cowshed, and was about to go away, but seeing the baby her heart was touched, and she offered to stand godmother to the little girl, and pity for her little god-daughter induced her to give milk and a little money to the mother, so that she should feed the baby; and the little girl lived. The old ladies spoke of her as "the saved one." When the child was three years old, her mother fell ill and died, and the maiden ladies took the child from her old grandmother, to whom she was nothing but a burden.

The little black-eyed maiden grew to be extremely pretty, and so full of spirits that the ladies found her very entertaining.

The younger of the ladies, Sophia Ivanovna, who had stood godmother to the girl, had the kinder heart of the two sisters; Maria Ivanovna, the elder, was rather hard. Sophia Ivanovna dressed the little girl in nice clothes, and taught her to read and write, meaning to educate her like a lady. Maria Ivanovna thought the child should be brought up to work, and trained her to be a good servant. She was exacting; she punished, and, when in a bad temper, even struck the little girl. Growing up under these two different influences, the girl turned out half servant, half young lady. They called her Katusha, which sounds less refined than Katinka, but is not quite so common as Katka. She used to sew, tidy up the rooms, polish the metal cases of the icons and do other light work, and sometimes she sat and read to the ladies.

Though she had more than one offer, she would not marry. She felt that life as the wife of any of the working men who were courting her would be too hard; spoilt as she was by a life of case.

She lived in this manner till she was sixteen, when the nephew of the old ladies, a rich young prince, and a university student, came to stay with his aunts, and Katusha, not daring to acknowledge it even to herself, fell in love with him.

Then two years later this same nephew stayed four days with his aunts before proceeding to join his regiment, and the night before he left he betrayed Katusha, and, after giving her a 100-rouble note, went away. Five months later she knew for certain that she was to be a mother. After that everything seemed repugnant to her, her only thought being how to escape from the shame that awaited her. She began not only to serve the ladies in a half-hearted and negligent way, but once, without knowing how it happened, was very rude to them, and gave them notice, a thing she repented of later, and the ladies let her go, noticing something wrong and very dissatisfied with her. Then she got a housemaid's place in a police-officer's house, but stayed there only three months, for the police officer, a man of fifty, began to torment her, and once, when he was in a specially enterprising mood, she fired up, called him "a fool and old devil," and gave him such a knock in the chest that he fell. She was turned out for her rudeness. It was useless to look for another situation, for the time of her confinement was drawing near, so she went to the house of a village midwife, who also sold wine. The confinement was easy; but the midwife, who had a case of fever in the village, infected Katusha, and her baby boy had to be sent to the foundlings' hospital, where, according to the words of the old woman who took him there, he at once died. When Katusha went to the midwife she had 127 roubles in all, 27 which she had earned and 100 given her by her betrayer. When she left she had but six roubles; she did not know how to keep money, but spent it on herself, and gave to all who asked. The midwife took 40 roubles for two months' board and attendance, 25 went to get the baby into the foundlings' hospital, and 40 the midwife borrowed to buy a cow with. Twenty roubles went just for clothes and dainties. Having nothing left to live on, Katusha had to look out for a place again, and found one in the house of a forester. The forester was a married man, but he, too, began to annoy her from the first day. He disgusted her, and she tried to avoid him. But he, more experienced and cunning, besides being her master, who could send her wherever he liked, managed to accomplish his object. His wife found it out, and, catching Katusha and her husband in a room all by themselves, began beating her. Katusha defended herself, and they had a fight, and Katusha got turned out of the house without being paid her wages.

Then Katusha went to live with her aunt in town. The aunt's husband, a bookbinder, had once been comfortably off, but had lost all his customers, and had taken to drink, and spent all he could lay hands on at the public-house. The aunt kept a little laundry, and managed to support herself, her children, and her wretched husband. She offered Katusha the place of an assistant laundress; but seeing what a life of misery and hardship her aunt's assistants led, Katusha hesitated, and applied to a registry office for a place. One was found for her with a lady who lived with her two sons, pupils at a public day school. A week after Katusha had entered the house the elder, a big fellow with moustaches, threw up his studies and made love to her, continually following her about. His mother laid all the blame on Katusha, and gave her notice.

It so happened that, after many fruitless attempts to find a situation, Katusha again went to the registry office, and there met a woman with bracelets on her bare, plump arms and rings on most of her fingers. Hearing that Katusha was badly in want of a place, the woman gave her her address, and invited her to come to her house. Katusha went. The woman received her very kindly, set cake and sweet wine before her, then wrote a note and gave it to a servant to take to somebody. In the evening a tall man, with long, grey hair and a white beard, entered the room, and sat down at once near Katusha, smiling and gazing at her with glistening eyes. He began joking with her. The hostess called him away into the next room, and Katusha heard her say, "A fresh one from the country," Then the hostess called Katusha aside and told her that the man was an author, and that he had a great deal of money, and that if he liked her he would not grudge her anything. He did like her, and gave her 25 roubles, promising to see her often. The 25 roubles soon went; some she paid to her aunt for board and lodging; the rest was spent on a hat, ribbons, and such like. A few days later the author sent for her, and she went. He gave her another 25 roubles, and offered her a separate lodging.

Next door to the lodging rented for her by the author there lived a jolly young shopman, with whom Katusha soon fell in love. She told the author, and moved to a little lodging of her own. The shopman, who promised to marry her, went to Nijni on business without mentioning it to her, having evidently thrown her up, and Katusha remained alone. She meant to continue living in the lodging by herself, but was informed by the police that in this case she would have to get a license. She returned to her aunt. Seeing her fine dress, her hat, and mantle, her aunt no longer offered her laundry work. As she understood things, her niece had risen above that sort of thing. The question as to whether she was to become a laundress or not did not occur to Katusha, either. She looked with pity at the thin, hard-worked laundresses, some already in consumption, who stood washing or ironing with their thin arms in the fearfully hot front room, which was always full of soapy steam and draughts from the windows, and thought with horror that she might have shared the same fate.

Katusha had begun to smoke some time before, and since the young shopman had thrown her up she was getting more and more into the habit of drinking. It was not so much the flavour of wine that tempted her as the fact that it gave her a chance of forgetting the misery she suffered, making her feel more unrestrained and more confident of her own worth, which she was not when quite sober; without wine she felt sad and ashamed. Just at this time a woman came along who offered to place her in one of the largest establishments in the city, explaining all the advantages and benefits of the situation. Katusha had the choice before her of either going into service or accepting this offer--and she chose the latter. Besides, it seemed to her as though, in this way, she could revenge herself on her betrayer and the shopman and all those who had injured her. One of the things that tempted her, and was the cause of her decision, was the woman telling her she might order her own dresses--velvet, silk, satin, low-necked ball dresses, anything she liked. A mental picture of herself in a bright yellow silk trimmed with black velvet with low neck and short sleeves conquered her, and she gave up her passport. On the same evening the procuress took an isvostchik and drove her to the notorious house kept by Carolina Albertovna Kitaeva.

From that day a life of chronic sin against human and divine laws commenced for Katusha Maslova, a life which is led by hundreds of thousands of women, and which is not merely tolerated but sanctioned by the Government, anxious for the welfare of its subjects; a life which for nine women out of ten ends in painful disease, premature decrepitude, and death.

Katusha Maslova lived this life for seven years. During these years she twice changed houses, and had once been to the hospital. In the seventh year of this life, when she was twenty-six years old, happened that for which she was put in prison and for which she was now being taken to be tried, after more than three months of confinement with thieves and murderers in the stifling air of a prison.

 

女犯玛丝洛娃的身世极其平几。她是一个未婚的女农奴的私生子。这女农奴跟着饲养牲口的母亲一起,在两个地主老姑娘的庄院里干活。这个没有结过婚的女人年年都生一个孩子,并且按照乡下习惯,总是给孩子行洗礼,然后做母亲的不再给这个违背她的心愿来到人间的孩子喂奶,因为这会影响她干活。于是,孩子不久就饿死了。

就这样死了五个孩子。个个都行了洗礼,个个都没有吃奶,个个都死掉了。第六个孩子是跟一个过路的吉卜赛人生的,是个女孩。她的命运本来也不会有什么两样,可是那两个老姑娘中有一个凑巧来到牲口棚,斥责饲养员做的奶油有牛骚气。当时产妇和她那个白白胖胖的娃娃正躺在牲口棚里。那老姑娘因为奶油做得不好吃,又因为把产妇放进牲口棚里,大骂了一通,骂完正要走,忽然看见那娃娃,觉得很惹人爱怜,就自愿做她的教母。她给女孩行了洗礼,又因怜悯这个教女,常给做母亲的送点牛奶和钱。这样,女孩就活了下来。

两个老姑娘从此就叫她“再生儿”。

孩子三岁那年,她母亲害病死了。饲养牲口的外婆觉得外孙女是个累赘,两个老姑娘就把女孩领到身边抚养。这个眼睛乌溜溜的小女孩长得非常活泼可爱,两个老姑娘就常常拿她消遣解闷。

这两个老姑娘中,妹妹索菲雅•伊凡诺夫娜心地比较善良,给女孩行洗礼的就是她;姐姐玛丽雅•伊凡诺夫娜脾气比较急躁。索菲雅把这娃娃打扮身漂漂亮亮,还教她念书,一心想把她培养成自己的养女。玛丽雅却要把她训练成一名出色的侍女,因此对她很严格,遇到自己情绪不好,就罚她甚至打她。由于两个老姑娘持不同的态度,小姑娘长大成人后,便一半成了个侍女,一半成了个养女。她的名字也不上不下,叫卡秋莎,而不叫卡吉卡,也不叫卡金卡。①她缝补衣服,收拾房间,擦拭圣像,煮茶烧菜,磨咖啡豆,煮咖啡,洗零星衣物,有时还坐下来给两个老姑娘读书解闷。

①她的本名叫卡吉琳娜,卡吉卡是粗俗的叫法,卡金卡是高雅的称呼,而卡秋莎则是普通的小名。

有人来给她说媒,她一概谢绝,觉得嫁给卖力气过活的男人,日子一定很苦。她已经过惯地主家的舒适生活。

她就这样一直生活到十六岁。在满十六岁那年,两个老姑娘的侄儿,一个在大学念书的阔绰的公爵少爷来到她们家。卡秋莎暗暗爱上了他,却不敢向他表白,连自己都不敢承认产生了这种感情。两年后,这位侄少爷出发远征,途经姑妈家,又待了四天。临行前夜,他引诱了卡秋莎,动身那天塞给她一张百卢布钞票。他走了五个月后,她才断定自己怀孕了。

从那时起,她变得性情烦躁,一味想着怎样才能避免即将临头的羞辱。她服侍两个老姑娘,不仅敷衍塞责,而且连自己都没想到,竟发起脾气来。她顶撞老姑娘,对她们说了不少粗话,事后又觉得懊悔,就要求辞工。

两个老姑娘对她也很不满意,就放她走了。她从她们家里出来,到警察局长家做侍女,但只做了三个月,因为那局长虽然年已半百,还是对她纠缠不清。有一次,他逼得特别厉害,她发起火来,骂他混蛋和老鬼,狠狠地把他推开,他竟被推倒在地。她因此被解雇了。她再找工作已不可能,因为快要分娩,就寄居到乡下一个给人接生兼贩私酒的寡妇家里。分娩很顺利,可是那接生婆刚给一个有病的乡下女人接过生,便把产褥热传染给了卡秋莎。男孩一生下来就被送到育婴堂。据送去的老太婆说,婴儿一到那里就死了。

卡秋莎住到接生婆家里的时候,身上总共有一百二十七卢布:二十七卢布是她自己挣的,一百卢布是引诱她的公爵少爷送的。等她从接生婆家里出来,手头只剩下六个卢布。她不懂得省吃俭用,很会花钱,待人又厚道,总是有求必应。接生婆向她要了四十卢布,作为两个月的伙食费和茶点钱,又要了二十五卢布,算是把婴儿送到育婴堂的费用。另外,接生婆又向她借了四十卢布买牛。剩下的二十几个卢布,卡秋莎自己买衣服,送礼,零星花掉了。这样,当卡秋莎身体复元时,她已身无分文,不得不重新找工作。她到林务官家干活。林务官虽然已有老婆,但也跟警察局长一样,从第一天起就缠住卡秋莎不放。卡秋莎讨厌他,竭力回避他。但他比卡秋莎狡猾老练,主要因为他是东家,可以任意支使她,终于找到了一个机会,把她占有了。做妻子的知道了这件事,有一次看到丈夫同卡秋莎单独待在房间里,就扑过去打她。卡秋莎不甘示弱,两人厮打起来。结果卡秋莎被撵了出来,连工资都没有拿到。此后卡秋莎来到城里,住在姨妈家。姨父是个装订工,原先日子过得不错,后来主顾越来越少,他就借酒解愁,把家里的东西都变卖喝掉了。

姨妈开了一家小洗衣店,借以养活儿女,供养潦倒的丈夫。姨妈要玛丝洛娃进她的洗衣店干活。但玛丝洛娃看到洗衣店里女工的艰苦生活,犹豫不决,就到荐头行找工作,给人家当女仆。她找到了一户人家,有一位太太和两个念中学的男孩。进去才一星期,那个念中学六年级的留小胡子的大儿子就丢下功课,缠住玛丝洛娃,不让她安宁。做母亲的却一味责怪玛丝洛娃,把她解雇了。玛丝洛娃没有找到新的工作,但在荐头行里无意中遇到一位手上戴满戒指、肥胖的光胳膊上戴着手镯的太太。这位太太知道了玛丝洛娃的处境,就留下地址,请玛丝洛娃到她家去。玛丝洛娃去找她。这位太太亲热地招待她,请她吃馅饼和甜酒,同时打发侍女送一封信到什么地方去。傍晚就有一个须发花白的高个子来到这屋里。这老头子一来就挨着玛丝洛娃坐下,眼睛闪闪发亮,笑嘻嘻地打量着她,同她说笑。女主人把他叫到另一个房间,玛丝洛娃但听得女主人说:“刚从乡下来的,新鲜得很呐!”然后女主人把玛丝洛娃叫去,对她说他是作家,钱多得要命,只要她能如他的意,他是不会舍不得花钱的。她果然如了他的意,他就给了她二十五卢布,还答应常常同她相会。她付清了姨妈家的生活费,买了新衣服、帽子和缎带,很快就把钱花光了。过了几天,作家又来请她去。她去了。他又给了她二十五卢布,叫她搬到一个独门独户的寓所去住。

玛丝洛娃住在作家替她租下的寓所里,却爱上了同院一个快乐的店员。她主动把这事告诉作家,然后又搬到一个更小的独户寓所里去住。那个店员起初答应同她结婚,后来竟不辞而别,到下城去,显然是把她抛弃了。这样,玛丝洛娃又剩下孤零零一个人。她本想独个儿继续住在那个寓所里,可是人家不答应。派出所长对她说,她要领到黄色执照①,接受医生检查,才能单独居住。于是她又回到姨妈家。姨妈见她穿戴着时式的衣服、披肩和帽子,客客气气接待她,再也不敢要她做洗衣妇,认为她现在的身价高了。而对玛丝洛娃来说,她根本不考虑做洗衣妇的问题。她瞧着前面几个屋子里的洗衣妇,对她们充满怜悯。她们脸色苍白,胳膊干瘦,有的己得了痨病,过着苦役犯一般的生活。那里不论冬夏,窗子一直敞开着,她们就在三十度②高温的肥皂蒸汽里洗熨衣服。玛丝洛娃一想到她也可能服这样的苦役,不禁感到恐惧。

就在玛丝洛娃没有任何依靠,生活无着的时候,一个为妓院物色姑娘的牙婆找到了她。

①帝俄政府发的妓女执照。
②指列氏温度。列氏温度计把冰点作0度,沸点作80度,列氏30度等于摄氏37.5度。

玛丝洛娃早就抽上香烟,而在她同店员姘居的后期和被他抛弃以后,就越来越离不开酒瓶。她之所以离不开酒瓶,不仅因为酒味醇美,更因为酒能使她忘记身受的一切痛苦,暂时解脱烦闷,增强自尊心。而这样的精神状态不喝酒是无法维持的。她不喝酒就觉得意气消沉,羞耻难当。

牙婆招待姨妈吃饭,把玛丝洛娃灌醉,要她到城里一家最高级的妓院去做生意,又向她列举干这个营生的种种好处。玛丝洛娃面临着一场选择:或者低声下气去当女仆,但这样就逃避不了男人的纠缠,不得不同人临时秘密通奸;或者取得生活安定而又合法的地位,就是进行法律所容许而又报酬丰厚的长期的公开通奸。她选择了后一条。此外,她想用这种方式来报复诱奸她的年轻公爵、店员和一切欺侮过她的男人。同时还有一个条件诱惑她,使她最后打定主意,那就是牙婆答应她,她喜爱什么衣服,就可以做什么衣服,丝绒的,法伊绉①的,绸缎的,袒胸露臂的舞衫,等等,任凭挑选。玛丝洛娃想象着自己穿上一件袒胸黑丝绒滚边的鹅黄连衣裙的情景,再也经不住诱惑,就交出身份证去换取黄色执照。当天晚上,牙婆雇来一辆马车,把她带到著名的基塔耶娃妓院里。

①正反两面都有横条纹的丝织品或毛织品。

从此以后,玛丝洛娃就经常违背上帝的诫命和人类道德,过起犯罪的生活来。千百万妇女过着这种生活,不仅获得关心公民福利的政府的许可,而且受到它的保护。最后,这类妇女十个倒有九个受着恶疾的折磨,未老先衰,过早夭折。

夜间纵酒作乐,白天昏睡不醒。下午两三点钟,她们才懒洋洋地从肮脏的床上爬起来,喝矿泉水醒酒,或者喝咖啡,身上穿着罩衫、短上衣或者长睡衣,没精打采地在几个房间里走来走去,隔着窗帘望望窗外,有气无力地对骂几句。接着是梳洗,擦油,往身上和头发上洒香水,试衣服,为服饰同老鸨吵嘴,反复照镜子,涂脂抹粉,画眉毛,吃油腻的甜点心;最后穿上袒露肉体的鲜艳绸衫,来到灯火辉煌的华丽大厅里。客人陆续到来,奏乐,跳舞,吃糖,喝酒,吸烟,通奸。客人中间有年轻的,有中年的,有半大孩子,有龙钟的老头,有单身的,有成家的,有商人,有店员,有亚美尼亚人,有犹太人,有鞑靼人,有富裕的,有贫穷的,有强壮的,有病弱的,有喝醉的,有清醒的,有粗野的,有温柔的,有军人,有文官,有大学生,有中学生。总之,各种不同身分,不同年龄,不同性格的男人,应有尽有。又是喧闹又是调笑,又是打架又是音乐,吸烟喝酒,喝酒吸烟,音乐从黄昏一直响到天明。直到早晨,她们才得脱身和睡觉。天天如此,个个星期都是这样。每到周末,她们乘车去到政府机关——警察分局,那里坐着官员和医生,都是男人。他们的态度有时严肃认真,有时轻浮粗野,蹂躏了不仅为人类所赋有、甚至连禽兽都具备的那种足以防止犯罪的羞耻心,给这些女人检查身体,发给她们许可证,使她们可以和同谋者再干上一星期同类罪行。下一个星期还是这样。天天如此,不分冬夏,没有假期。

玛丝洛娃就这样过了七年。在这期间,她换过两家妓院,住过一次医院。在她进妓院的第七年,也是她初次失身后的第八年,那时她才二十六岁,不料出了一件事,使她进了监狱。她在牢里同杀人犯和盗贼一起生活了六个月,今天被押解到法院受审。




CHAPTER III. NEKHLUDOFF.

When Maslova, wearied out by the long walk, reached the building, accompanied by two soldiers, Prince Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff, who had seduced her, was still lying on his high bedstead, with a feather bed on the top of the spring mattress, in a fine, clean, well-ironed linen night shirt, smoking a cigarette, and considering what he had to do to-day, and what had happened yesterday.

Recalling the evening he had spent with the Korchagins, a wealthy and aristocratic family, whose daughter every one expected he would marry, he sighed, and, throwing away the end of his cigarette, was going to take another out of the silver case; but, changing his mind, he resolutely raised his solid frame, and, putting down his smooth, white legs, stepped into his slippers, threw his silk dressing gown over his broad shoulders, and passed into his dressing-room, walking heavily and quickly. There he carefully cleaned his teeth, many of which were filled, with tooth powder, and rinsed his mouth with scented elixir. After that he washed his hands with perfumed soap, cleaned his long nails with particular care, then, from a tap fixed to his marble washstand, he let a spray of cold water run over his face and stout neck. Having finished this part of the business, he went into a third room, where a shower bath stood ready for him. Having refreshed his full, white, muscular body, and dried it with a rough bath sheet, he put on his fine undergarments and his boots, and sat down before the glass to brush his black beard and his curly hair, that had begun to get thin above the forehead. Everything he used, everything belonging to his toilet, his linen, his clothes, boots, necktie, pin, studs, was of the best quality, very quiet, simple, durable and costly.

Nekhludoff dressed leisurely, and went into the dining-room. A table, which looked very imposing with its four legs carved in the shape of lions' paws, and a huge side-board to match, stood in the oblong room, the floor of which had been polished by three men the day before. On the table, which was covered with a fine, starched cloth, stood a silver coffeepot full of aromatic coffee, a sugar basin, a jug of fresh cream, and a bread basket filled with fresh rolls, rusks, and biscuits; and beside the plate lay the last number of the _Revue des Deux Mondes_, a newspaper, and several letters.

Nekhludoff was just going to open his letters, when a stout, middle-aged woman in mourning, a lace cap covering the widening parting of her hair, glided into the room. This was Agraphena Petrovna, formerly lady's maid to Nekhludoff's mother. Her mistress had died quite recently in this very house, and she remained with the son as his housekeeper. Agraphena Petrovna had spent nearly ten years, at different times, abroad with Nekhludoff's mother, and had the appearance and manners of a lady. She had lived with the Nekhludoffs from the time she was a child, and had known Dmitri Ivanovitch at the time when he was still little Mitinka.

"Good-morning, Dmitri Ivanovitch."

"Good-morning, Agraphena Petrovna. What is it you want?" Nekhludoff asked.

"A letter from the princess; either from the mother or the daughter. The maid brought it some time ago, and is waiting in my room," answered Agraphena Petrovna, handing him the letter with a significant smile.

"All right! Directly!" said Nekhludoff, taking the letter and frowning as he noticed Agraphena Petrovna's smile.

That smile meant that the letter was from the younger Princess Korchagin, whom Agraphena Petrovna expected him to marry. This supposition of hers annoyed Nekhludoff.

"Then I'll tell her to wait?" and Agraphena Petrovna took a crumb brush which was not in its place, put it away, and sailed out of the room.

Nekhludoff opened the perfumed note, and began reading it.

The note was written on a sheet of thick grey paper, with rough edges; the writing looked English. It said:

Having assumed the task of acting as your memory, I take the liberty of reminding you that on this the 28th day of April you have to appear at the Law Courts, as juryman, and, in consequence, can on no account accompany us and Kolosoff to the picture gallery, as, with your habitual flightiness, you promised yesterday; _a moins que vous ne soyez dispose a payer la cour d'assise les 300 roubles d'amende que vous vous refusez pour votre cheval,_ for not appearing in time. I remembered it last night after you were gone, so do not forget.

Princess M. Korchagin.

On the other side was a postscript.

_Maman vous fait dire que votre convert vous attendra jusqu'a la nuit. Venez absolument a quelle heure que cela soit._

M. K.

Nekhludoff made a grimace. This note was a continuation of that skilful manoeuvring which the Princess Korchagin had already practised for two months in order to bind him closer and closer with invisible threads. And yet, beside the usual hesitation of men past their youth to marry unless they are very much in love, Nekhludoff had very good reasons why, even if he did make up his mind to it, he could not propose at once. It was not that ten years previously he had betrayed and forsaken Maslova; he had quite forgotten that, and he would not have considered it a reason for not marrying. No! The reason was that he had a liaison with a married woman, and, though he considered it broken off, she did not.

Nekhludoff was rather shy with women, and his very shyness awakened in this married woman, the unprincipled wife of the marechal de noblesse of a district where Nekhludoff was present at an election, the desire of vanquishing him. This woman drew him into an intimacy which entangled him more and more, while it daily became more distasteful to him. Having succumbed to the temptation, Nekhludoff felt guilty, and had not the courage to break the tie without her consent. And this was the reason he did not feel at liberty to propose to Korchagin even if he had wished to do so. Among the letters on the table was one from this woman's husband. Seeing his writing and the postmark, Nekhludoff flushed, and felt his energies awakening, as they always did when he was facing any kind of danger.

But his excitement passed at once. The marechal do noblesse, of the district in which his largest estate lay, wrote only to let Nekhludoff know that there was to be a special meeting towards the end of May, and that Nekhludoff was to be sure and come to "_donner un coup d'epaule_," at the important debates concerning the schools and the roads, as a strong opposition by the reactionary party was expected.

The marechal was a liberal, and was quite engrossed in this fight, not even noticing the misfortune that had befallen him.

Nekhludoff remembered the dreadful moments he had lived through; once when he thought that the husband had found him out and was going to challenge him, and he was making up his mind to fire into the air; also the terrible scene he had with her when she ran out into the park, and in her excitement tried to drown herself in the pond.

"Well, I cannot go now, and can do nothing until I get a reply from her," thought Nekhludoff. A week ago he had written her a decisive letter, in which he acknowledged his guilt, and his readiness to atone for it; but at the same time he pronounced their relations to be at an end, for her own good, as he expressed it. To this letter he had as yet received no answer. This might prove a good sign, for if she did not agree to break off their relations, she would have written at once, or even come herself, as she had done before. Nekhludoff had heard that there was some officer who was paying her marked attention, and this tormented him by awakening jealousy, and at the same time encouraged him with the hope of escape from the deception that was oppressing him.

The other letter was from his steward. The steward wrote to tell him that a visit to his estates was necessary in order to enter into possession, and also to decide about the further management of his lands; whether it was to continue in the same way as when his mother was alive, or whether, as he had represented to the late lamented princess, and now advised the young prince, they had not better increase their stock and farm all the land now rented by the peasants themselves. The steward wrote that this would be a far more profitable way of managing the property; at the same time, he apologised for not having forwarded the 3,000 roubles income due on the 1st. This money would be sent on by the next mail. The reason for the delay was that he could not get the money out of the peasants, who had grown so untrustworthy that he had to appeal to the authorities. This letter was partly disagreeable, and partly pleasant. It was pleasant to feel that he had power over so large a property, and yet disagreeable, because Nekhludoff had been an enthusiastic admirer of Henry George and Herbert Spencer. Being himself heir to a large property, he was especially struck by the position taken up by Spencer in Social Statics, that justice forbids private landholding, and with the straightforward resoluteness of his age, had not merely spoken to prove that land could not be looked upon as private property, and written essays on that subject at the university, but had acted up to his convictions, and, considering it wrong to hold landed property, had given the small piece of land he had inherited from his father to the peasants. Inheriting his mother's large estates, and thus becoming a landed proprietor, he had to choose one of two things: either to give up his property, as he had given up his father's land ten years before, or silently to confess that all his former ideas were mistaken and false.

He could not choose the former because he had no means but the landed estates (he did not care to serve); moreover, he had formed luxurious habits which he could not easily give up. Besides, he had no longer the same inducements; his strong convictions, the resoluteness of youth, and the ambitious desire to do something unusual were gone. As to the second course, that of denying those clear and unanswerable proofs of the injustice of landholding, which he had drawn from Spencer's Social Statics, and the brilliant corroboration of which he had at a later period found in the works of Henry George, such a course was impossible to him.

 

当玛丝洛娃在士兵押送下走了许多路,筋疲力尽,好容易才走到州法院大厦时,她两个养母的侄儿,当年诱奸她的德米特里•伊凡内奇•聂赫留朵夫公爵正躺在高高的弹簧床上,床上铺着鸭绒垫褥,被单被揉得很皱。他穿着一件前襟皱裥熨得笔挺的洁净荷兰细麻布睡衣,敞开领子,吸着香烟。他目光呆滞地瞪着前方,想着今天有什么事要做,昨天发生过什么事。

昨天他在有钱有势的柯察金家度过一个黄昏。大家都认为他应该同他们家的小姐结婚。他想起昨晚的事,叹了一口气,丢掉手里的烟蒂,想从银烟盒里再取出一支烟,可是忽然改变主意,从床上挂下两条光溜溜的白腿,用脚找到拖鞋。他拿起一件绸晨衣往胖胖的肩膀上一披,迈着沉重的步子,急速走到卧室旁的盥洗室里。盥洗室里充满甘香酒剂、花露水、发蜡和香水的香味。他在那里用特等牙粉刷他那口补过多处的牙齿,用香喷喷的漱口药水漱口。然后上上下下擦洗身子,再用几块不同的毛巾擦干。他拿香皂洗手,用刷子仔细刷净长指甲,在巨大的大理石洗脸盆里洗了脸和肥胖的脖子,然后走到卧室旁的第三间屋里,那里已为他准备好了淋浴。他用凉水冲洗丰满白净、肌肉累累的身子,拿软毛巾擦干,穿上熨得笔挺的洁净衬衫和擦得象镜子一样光亮的皮鞋,坐到梳妆台前,用两把刷子梳理他那鬈曲的黑胡子和头顶前面已变得稀疏的鬈发。

凡是他使用的东西,衬衫、外衣、皮鞋、领带、别针、袖扣,样样都是最贵重最讲究的,都很高雅,大方,坚固,名贵。

聂赫留朵夫从好多领带和胸针中随手取了一条领带和一枚胸针(以前他对挑选领带和胸针很感兴趣,现在却毫不在意),又从椅子上拿起刷净的衣服穿好。这下子他虽算不上精神抖擞,却也浑身上下整洁芳香。他走进长方形饭厅。饭厅里的镶木地板昨天已由三个农民擦得锯光闪亮,上面摆着麻栎大酒台和一张活动大餐桌,桌腿雕成张开的狮爪,很有气派。桌上铺一块浆得笔挺、绣有巨大花体字母拼成的家徽的薄桌布,上面放着装有香气扑鼻的咖啡的银咖啡壶、银糖缸、盛有煮沸过的奶油的银壶和装满新鲜白面包、面包干和饼干的篮子。食具旁放着刚收到的信件、报纸和一本新出的法文杂志《两个世界》①。聂赫留朵夫刚要拆信,从通向走廊的门里忽然悄悄地进来一个肥胖的老妇人。她身穿丧服,头上扎着花边头带,把她那宽阔的头路都遮住了。她叫阿格拉斐娜,原是聂赫留朵夫母亲的侍女。前不久母亲在这个房子里去世,她就留下担任少爷的女管家。

①一八二九年起在巴黎印行的文艺和政论法语杂志,在俄国知识分子中间流行很广。这里原文为法语。以下原文凡用法语的,一律排仿宋体,不再一一作注。

阿格拉斐娜跟随聂赫留朵夫母亲前后在国外待了十年,很有点贵妇人的风度和气派。她从小就生活在聂赫留朵夫家,在德米特里•伊凡内奇还叫小名米金卡的时候就知道他了。

“您早,德米特里•伊凡内奇!”

“您好,阿格拉斐娜!有什么新鲜事儿啊?”聂赫留朵夫戏谑地问。

“有一封信,也不知是公爵夫人写来的,还是公爵小姐写来的,她们家的女佣人送来有好半天了,现在她还在我屋里等着呢,”阿格拉斐娜说着把信交给聂赫留朵夫,脸上现出会心的微笑。

“好,等一下,”聂赫留朵夫接过信说,察觉阿格拉斐娜脸上的笑意,不由得皱起眉头。

阿格拉斐娜的笑容表示,信是柯察金公爵小姐写来的。她以为聂赫留朵夫已准备同她结婚。阿格拉斐娜笑容的含义却使聂赫留朵夫不快。

“那我去叫她再等一下,”阿格拉斐娜拿起那把放错地方的扫面包屑小刷子,将它放回老地方,悄悄地走出饭厅。

聂赫留朵夫拆开阿格拉斐娜交给他的那封香气扑鼻的信,抽出一张曲边的灰色厚信纸,看见上面的字迹尖细而稀疏,读了起来:

“我既已承担责任,把您的事随时提醒您,现在就通知您,今天四月二十八日您应该出庭陪审,因此您不能照您一贯的轻率作风,如昨天所答应的那样,陪我们和柯洛索夫去观看画展,除非您情愿向州法院缴纳三百卢布罚金,相当于您舍不得买那匹马的数目,为的是您没有准时出庭。昨天您一走,我就记起这件事。请您务必不要忘记。

玛•柯察金公爵小姐。”

 信纸背面又加了两句:

“妈要我告诉您,为您准备的晚餐将等您到深夜。请您务必光临,迟早听便。

玛•柯•”

聂赫留朵夫皱起眉头。这封信是柯察金公爵小姐两个月来向他巧妙进攻的又一招,目的是要用无形的千丝万缕把他同自己拴得越来越紧。凡是年纪已不很轻、又不是在热恋中的男人,对结婚问题往往患得患失,犹豫不决。不过,除了这一点,聂赫留朵夫还有一个重大原因,使他就算拿定主意,也不能立刻去求婚。这原因并非他在十年前诱奸了卡秋莎又把她抛弃了。这件事他已经忘记得一干二净,即使想起来,也不会把它看作结婚的障碍。这原因是他同一个有夫之妇有过私情,虽然从他这方面来说,这种关系现在已经结束,但她却不认为已一刀两断。

聂赫留朵夫见到女人很腼腆。正因为他腼腆,这个有夫之妇才想要征服他。这个女人是聂赫留朵夫参加选举的那个县的首席贵族的妻子。她终于把聂赫留朵夫引入彀中。聂赫留朵夫一天比一天迷恋她,同时又一天比一天嫌恶她。聂赫留朵夫起初经不住她的诱惑,后来又在她面前感到内疚,因此若不取得她的同意,就不能断绝这种关系。也就因为这个缘故,聂赫留朵夫认为即使他心里愿意,也无权向柯察金小姐求婚。

桌上正好放着那个女人的丈夫的来信。聂赫留朵夫一看见他的笔迹和邮戳,就脸红耳赤,心惊肉跳。他每次面临危险,总有这样的感觉。不过,他的紧张是多余的:那个丈夫,聂赫留朵夫主要地产所在县的首席贵族,通知聂赫留朵夫说,五月底将召开地方自治会非常会议,他要求聂赫留朵夫务必出席,以便在讨论有关学校和马路等当前重大问题时支持他,因为估计将遭到反动派的坚决反对。

首席贵族是个自由派,他和几个志同道合的人一起反对亚历山大三世①登位后逐渐抬头的反动势力,一心一意投入这场斗争,根本不知道家里出了不幸的变故。

①俄国沙皇,一八八一——一八九四年在位,因他父亲被民意党人杀害,实行恐怖统治,怂恿反动势力抬头。

聂赫留朵夫想起由于这个人而产生的种种烦恼。记得有一次他以为那女人的丈夫已知道这事,就做好同他决斗的准备,决斗时他将朝天开枪。还记得她跟他大闹过一场,她在绝望中奔往花园的池塘,想投水自尽,他连忙追了上去。“我现在不能到她那边去,在她没有答复我以前,我也不能采取任何措施,”聂赫留朵夫心里盘算着。一星期以前,他写了一封信给她,语气很坚决,承认自己有罪,不惜用任何方式赎罪,但认为为了她的幸福,他们的关系必须一刀两断。他现在就在等她的回信,但没有等到。没有回信多少也是个好兆头。她要是不同意断绝关系,早就该来信了,说不定还会象上次那样亲自赶来。聂赫留朵夫听说现在有个军官在追求她,这使他心里酸溜溜的,但同时又因为可以不再撒谎做假而感到高兴,并松了一口气。

另一封信是经管他地产的总管写来的。总管在信里说,他聂赫留朵夫必须亲自回乡一次,以便办理遗产过户手续,同时就农业的经营方式作出决定:继续照公爵夫人在世时那样经营呢,还是采取他总管以前曾向公爵夫人提出,如今再向公爵少爷提出的办法,也就是增加农具,把租给农民的土地全部收回自己耕种。总管认为自己耕种要划算得多。此外,总管还表示歉意说,原定月初汇出的三千卢布得耽搁几天,这笔钱将随下一班邮车汇出。耽搁的原因是农民不肯缴租,他收不齐租金,只得求助于官府,强制农民缴纳。聂赫留朵夫收到这封信,又高兴又不高兴。高兴的是他意识到自己掌握了大量产业。不高兴的是他当年原是斯宾塞①的忠实信徒,而且身为大地主,对斯宾塞在《社会静力学》②中所提出的“正义不容许土地私有”这个论点特别折服。他出于青年人的正直和果断,不仅口头上拥护土地不该成为私有财产的观点,在大学里还就这个问题写过论文,而且真的曾把一小块土地(那块土地不属于他母亲所有,而是他从父亲名下直接继承来的)分给农民。他不愿违反自己的信念而占有土地。如今继承了母亲的遗产而成为大地主,他必须在两条道路中间选择一条:或者象十年前处理父亲遗下的两百俄亩土地那样,放弃他名下的产业;或者默认自己以前的全部想法都是荒谬的。

第一条道路他不能走,因为除了土地他没有任何其他生活资料。他既不愿意做官,又不能放弃早已过惯的奢侈生活。再说,他也没有必要放弃这样的生活,因为年轻时的信仰、决心、虚荣和一鸣惊人的欲望,如今都没有了。至于第二条道路,要否定他从斯宾塞的《社会静力学》中汲取来、后来又从亨利•乔治③的著作里找到光辉论证的“土地私有不合理”这个论点,他可怎么也办不到。

①赫伯特•斯宾塞(1820—1903)——英国社会学家,不可知论者,唯心主义哲学家。
②原文是英语。
③亨利•乔治(1839—1897)——美国经济学家和社会活动家。

就因为这个缘故,总管的信使他不高兴。




CHAPTER IV. MISSY.

When Nekhludoff had finished his coffee, he went to his study to look at the summons, and find out what time he was to appear at the court, before writing his answer to the princess. Passing through his studio, where a few studies hung on the walls and, facing the easel, stood an unfinished picture, a feeling of inability to advance in art, a sense of his incapacity, came over him. He had often had this feeling, of late, and explained it by his too finely-developed aesthetic taste; still, the feeling was a very unpleasant one. Seven years before this he had given up military service, feeling sure that he had a talent for art, and had looked down with some disdain at all other activity from the height of his artistic standpoint. And now it turned out that he had no right to do so, and therefore everything that reminded him of all this was unpleasant. He looked at the luxurious fittings of the studio with a heavy heart, and it was in no cheerful mood that he entered his study, a large, lofty room fitted up with a view to comfort, convenience, and elegant appearance. He found the summons at once in a pigeon hole, labelled "immediate," of his large writing table. He had to appear at the court at 11 o'clock.

Nekhludoff sat down to write a note in reply to the princess, thanking her for the invitation, and promising to try and come to dinner. Having written one note, he tore it up, as it seemed too intimate. He wrote another, but it was too cold; he feared it might give offence, so he tore it up, too. He pressed the button of an electric bell, and his servant, an elderly, morose-looking man, with whiskers and shaved chin and lip, wearing a grey cotton apron, entered at the door.

"Send to fetch an isvostchik, please."

"Yes, sir."

"And tell the person who is waiting that I send thanks for the invitation, and shall try to come."

"Yes, sir."

"It is not very polite, but I can't write; no matter, I shall see her today," thought Nekhludoff, and went to get his overcoat.

When he came out of the house, an isvostchik he knew, with india-rubber tires to his trap, was at the door waiting for him. "You had hardly gone away from Prince Korchagin's yesterday," he said, turning half round, "when I drove up, and the Swiss at the door says, 'just gone.'" The isvostchik knew that Nekhludoff visited at the Korchagins, and called there on the chance of being engaged by him.

"Even the isvostchiks know of my relations with the Korchagins," thought Nekhludoff, and again the question whether he should not marry Princess Korchagin presented itself to him, and he could not decide it either way, any more than most of the questions that arose in his mind at this time.

It was in favour of marriage in general, that besides the comforts of hearth and home, it made a moral life possible, and chiefly that a family would, so Nekhludoff thought, give an aim to his now empty life.

Against marriage in general was the fear, common to bachelors past their first youth, of losing freedom, and an unconscious awe before this mysterious creature, a woman.

In this particular case, in favour of marrying Missy (her name was Mary, but, as is usual among a certain set, a nickname had been given her) was that she came of good family, and differed in everything, manner of speaking, walking, laughing, from the common people, not by anything exceptional, but by her "good breeding"--he could find no other term for this quality, though he prized it very highly---and, besides, she thought more of him than of anybody else, therefore evidently understood him. This understanding of him, i.e., the recognition of his superior merits, was to Nekhludoff a proof of her good sense and correct judgment. Against marrying Missy in particular, was, that in all likelihood, a girl with even higher qualities could be found, that she was already 27, and that he was hardly her first love. This last idea was painful to him. His pride would not reconcile itself with the thought that she had loved some one else, even in the past. Of course, she could not have known that she should meet him, but the thought that she was capable of loving another offended him. So that he had as many reasons for marrying as against it; at any rate, they weighed equally with Nekhludoff, who laughed at himself, and called himself the ass of the fable, remaining like that animal undecided which haycock to turn to.

"At any rate, before I get an answer from Mary Vasilievna (the marechal's wife), and finish completely with her, I can do nothing," he said to himself. And the conviction that he might, and was even obliged, to delay his decision, was comforting. "Well, I shall consider all that later on," he said to himself, as the trap drove silently along the asphalt pavement up to the doors of the Court.

"Now I must fulfil my public duties conscientiously, as I am in the habit of always doing, and as I consider it right to do. Besides, they are often interesting." And he entered the hall of the Law Courts, past the doorkeeper.

 

聂赫留朵夫喝完咖啡,到书房查看法院通知,应该几点钟出庭,再给公爵小姐写回信。去书房就得经过画室。画室里放着一个画架,架上反放着一幅开了头的画稿,墙上挂着几张习作。看到这幅他花了两年功夫画的画稿,看到那些习作和整个画室,他又一次深切地感到,他的绘画水平已无法再提高了。这种心情是他近来常有的。他认为这是由于审美观过分高雅的缘故,但不管怎样,总是不愉快的。

七年前,他断定自己有绘画天才,就辞去军职。他把艺术创作看得高于一切,瞧不起其他活动。现在事实证明他无权妄自尊大。因此一想到这事就不愉快。他心情沉重地瞧瞧画室里豪华的设备,闷闷不乐地走进书房。书房又高又大,里面有各种装饰、用品和舒适的家具。

聂赫留朵夫立刻在大写字台标明“急事”的抽屉里找到那份通知,知道必须在十一时出庭。接着他坐下来给公爵小姐写信,感谢她的邀请,并表示将尽量赶去吃饭。但他写完后就把信撕掉,觉得口气太亲热。他重新写了一封,却又觉得太冷淡,人家看了会生气。他又把信撕掉,然后按了按电铃。一个脸色阴沉的老仆人,留着络腮胡子,嘴唇和下巴刮得光光的,腰系灰细布围裙,走了进来。

“请您派人去雇一辆马车来。”

“是,老爷。”

“再对柯察金家来的人说一声,谢谢他们东家,我会尽量赶到的。”

“是。”

“这样有点失礼,可是我写不成。反正今天我要同她见面的,”聂赫留朵夫心里想着,离开书房去换衣服。

他换好衣服,走到大门口,那个熟识的车夫驾着橡胶轮马车已在那里等着他了。

“昨天您刚离开柯察金家,我就到了,”车夫把他那套在白衬衫领子里的黧黑强壮的脖子半扭过来,说,“看门的说,您老爷才走。”

“连马车夫都知道我同柯察金家的关系,”聂赫留朵夫想,又考虑起近来经常盘据在他头脑里的问题:该不该同柯察金小姐结婚。这个问题也象当前他遇到的许多问题一样,怎么也无法解决。

聂赫留朵夫想结婚的原因是,第一,除了获得家庭的温暖外,还可以避免不正常的两性关系,过合乎道德的生活;第二,也是主要的原因,他希望家庭和孩子能充实他目前这种空虚的生活。他想结婚无非就是这些原因。不想结婚的原因是,第一,唯恐丧失自由,凡是年纪不轻的单身汉都有这样的顾虑;第二,对女人这种神秘的生物抱着一种莫名的恐惧。

他愿意同米西(柯察金小姐的本名是马利亚,如同他们这种圈子里所有的家庭一样,她有一个别名)结婚还有一些特殊原因,那就是,第一,她出身名门,衣着、谈吐、步态、笑容,处处与众不同,她给人的印象不是别的,而是“教养有素”——他再也想不出更适当的形容词,并且很重视这种品质;第二,她认为他是个出类拔萃的人物,因此他认为只有她才了解他。对他的这种了解,也就是对他崇高品格的肯定,聂赫留朵夫认为这足以证明她聪明颖悟,独具慧眼。不想同米西结婚的特殊原因是,第一,他很可能找到比米西好得多因而同他更相配的姑娘;第二,她今年已二十七岁,因此以前一定谈过恋爱。这个想法使聂赫留朵夫感到很不是滋味。他的自尊心使他无法忍受这种情况,哪怕这已是往事。当然她以前不可能知道她日后会遇见他,但是一想到她可能爱过别人,他还是感到屈辱。

这样,想结婚和不想结婚,都有理由,二者势均力敌,不相上下,因此聂赫留朵夫嘲笑自己是布里丹的驴子①。他始终拿不定主意,不知道该选哪一捆干草好。

①法国十四世纪哲学家布里丹写有一个寓言,说一匹驴子看到两捆干草,外形和质量完全一样,它犹豫不决,不知道选哪一捆好,结果饿死。

“反正还没有收到玛丽雅(首席贵族的妻子)的回信,那事还没有完全结束,我还不能采取任何行动,”他自言自语。

想到他可以而且不得不推迟作出决定,他感到高兴。

“不过,这些事以后再考虑吧,”当他的轻便马车悄悄地来到法院门口的柏油马路上时,他这样想。

“现在我得照例忠实履行我的社会职责,我应该这样做。再说,这种事多半都挺有意思,”他心里想着,从看门人旁边走过,进入法院的门廊。




CHAPTER V. THE JURYMEN.

The corridors of the Court were already full of activity. The attendants hurried, out of breath, dragging their feet along the ground without lifting them, backwards and forwards, with all sorts of messages and papers. Ushers, advocates, and law officers passed hither and thither. Plaintiffs, and those of the accused who were not guarded, wandered sadly along the walls or sat waiting.

"Where is the Law Court?" Nekhludoff asked of an attendant.

"Which? There is the Civil Court and the Criminal Court."

"I am on the jury."

"The Criminal Court you should have said. Here to the right, then to the left--the second door."

Nekhludoff followed the direction.

Meanwhile some of the Criminal Court jurymen who were late had hurriedly passed into a separate room. At the door mentioned two men stood waiting.

One, a tall, fat merchant, a kind-hearted fellow, had evidently partaken of some refreshments and a glass of something, and was in most pleasant spirits. The other was a shopman of Jewish extraction. They were talking about the price of wool when Nekhludoff came up and asked them if this was the jurymen's room.

"Yes, my dear sir, this is it. One of us? On the jury, are you?" asked the merchant, with a merry wink.

"Ah, well, we shall have a go at the work together," he continued, after Nekhludoff had answered in the affirmative. "My name is Baklasheff, merchant of the Second Guild," he said, putting out his broad, soft, flexible hand.

"With whom have I the honour?"

Nekhludoff gave his name and passed into the jurymen's room.

Inside the room were about ten persons of all sorts. They had come but a short while ago, and some were sitting, others walking up and down, looking at each other, and making each other's acquaintance. There was a retired colonel in uniform; some were in frock coats, others in morning coats, and only one wore a peasant's dress.

Their faces all had a certain look of satisfaction at the prospect of fulfilling a public duty, although many of them had had to leave their businesses, and most were complaining of it.

The jurymen talked among themselves about the weather, the early spring, and the business before them, some having been introduced, others just guessing who was who. Those who were not acquainted with Nekhludoff made haste to get introduced, evidently looking upon this as an honour, and he taking it as his due, as he always did when among strangers. Had he been asked why he considered himself above the majority of people, he could not have given an answer; the life he had been living of late was not particularly meritorious. The fact of his speaking English, French, and German with a good accent, and of his wearing the best linen, clothes, ties, and studs, bought from the most expensive dealers in these goods, he quite knew would not serve as a reason for claiming superiority. At the same time he did claim superiority, and accepted the respect paid him as his due, and was hurt if he did not get it. In the jurymen's room his feelings were hurt by disrespectful treatment. Among the jury there happened to be a man whom he knew, a former teacher of his sister's children, Peter Gerasimovitch. Nekhludoff never knew his surname, and even bragged a bit about this. This man was now a master at a public school. Nekhludoff could not stand his familiarity, his self-satisfied laughter, his vulgarity, in short.

"Ah ha! You're also trapped." These were the words, accompanied with boisterous laughter, with which Peter Gerasimovitch greeted Nekhludoff. "Have you not managed to get out of it?"

"I never meant to get out of it," replied Nekhludoff, gloomily, and in a tone of severity.

"Well, I call this being public spirited. But just wait until you get hungry or sleepy; you'll sing to another tune then."

"This son of a priest will be saying 'thou' [in Russian, as in many other languages, "thou" is used generally among people very familiar with each other, or by superiors to inferiors] to me next," thought Nekhludoff, and walked away, with such a look of sadness on his face, as might have been natural if he had just heard of the death of all his relations. He came up to a group that had formed itself round a clean-shaven, tall, dignified man, who was recounting something with great animation. This man was talking about the trial going on in the Civil Court as of a case well known to himself, mentioning the judges and a celebrated advocate by name. He was saying that it seemed wonderful how the celebrated advocate had managed to give such a clever turn to the affair that an old lady, though she had the right on her side, would have to pay a large sum to her opponent. "The advocate is a genius," he said.

The listeners heard it all with respectful attention, and several of them tried to put in a word, but the man interrupted them, as if he alone knew all about it.

Though Nekhludoff had arrived late, he had to wait a long time. One of the members of the Court had not yet come, and everybody was kept waiting.

 

聂赫留朵夫走进法院的时候,走廊里已很热闹了。

法警手拿公文,跑来跑去,执行任务,有的快步,有的小跑,两脚不离地面,鞋底擦着地板,沙沙发响,都累得上气不接下气。民事执行吏、律师和司法官来来往往,川流不息,原告和没有在押的被告垂头丧气地在墙边踱步,有的坐在那儿等待。

“区法庭在哪里?”聂赫留朵夫问一个法警。

“您要哪一个法庭?有民事法庭,有高等法庭。”

“我是陪审员。”

“那是刑事法庭。您该早说。从这儿向右走,然后往左拐,第二个门就是。”

聂赫留朵夫照他的话走去。

法警说的那个门口站着两个人:一个是体格魁伟的商人,模样和善,显然刚喝过酒,吃过点心,情绪极好;另一个是犹太籍店员。聂赫留朵夫走到他们跟前,问他们这里是不是陪审员议事室时,他们正在谈论毛皮的价格。

“就是这儿,先生,就是这儿。您跟我们一样也是陪审员吧?”模样和善的商人快乐地挤挤眼问。“那好,我们一起来干吧,”他听到聂赫留朵夫肯定的回答,继续说,“我是二等商人①巴克拉肖夫,”他伸出一只又软又宽又厚的手说,“得辛苦一番了。请教贵姓?”

①帝俄商人同业公会中,商人按资本多少分三等,小商人无权参加。

聂赫留朵夫报了姓名,走进陪审员议事室。

在不大的陪审员议事室里,有十来个不同行业的人。大家都刚刚到,有的坐着,有的走来走去,互相打量着,作着介绍。有一个退役军人身穿军服,其余的人都穿着礼服或便服,只有一个穿着农民的紧身长袍。

尽管有不少人是放下本职工作来参加陪审的,嘴里还抱怨这事麻烦,但个个都得意扬扬,自认为是在做一项重大的社会工作。

陪审员有的已相互认识,有的还在揣测对方的身分,但都在交谈,谈天气,谈早来的春天,谈当前要审理的案子。那些还不认识聂赫留朵夫的人,赶紧来同他认识,显然认为这是一种特殊的荣誉。聂赫留朵夫却象平素同陌生人应酬一样,觉得这种情况是很自然的。要是有人问他,为什么他自认为高人一等,他可答不上来,因为他这辈子并没有什么出众的地方。他讲得一口流利的英语、法语和德语,身上的衬衫、衣服、领带、袖扣都是头等货,但这些都不能成为他地位优越的理由。这一层他自己也明白。然而他无疑还是以此自豪,把人家对他的尊敬看作天经地义。要是人家不尊敬他,他就会生气。在陪审员议事室里,恰恰有人不尊敬他,使他很不高兴。原来在陪审员中有一个聂赫留朵夫认识的人,叫彼得•盖拉西莫维奇(聂赫留朵夫不知道他姓什么,很瞧不起他,因此从来没有和他谈过话),在他姐姐家做过家庭教师,大学毕业后当了中学教师。聂赫留朵夫对他的不拘礼节,对他那种旁若无人的纵声大笑,总之对他那种象聂赫留朵夫姐姐所说的“粗鲁无礼”,一向很反感。

“嘿,连您也掉进来了,”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇迎着聂赫留朵夫哈哈大笑。“您也逃不掉吗?”

“我根本就不想逃,”聂赫留朵夫严厉而冷淡地回答。

“嗯,这可是一种公民的献身精神哪!不过,您等着吧,他们会搞得您吃不上饭,睡不成觉的。到那时您就会换一种调子了!”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇笑得更响亮,说。

“这个大司祭的儿子马上就要同我称兄道弟了,”聂赫留朵夫想,脸上现出极其不快的神色,仿佛刚刚接到亲人全部死光的噩耗。聂赫留朵夫撇下他,往人群走去。那里人们围着一个脸刮得光光的相貌堂堂的高个子,听他眉飞色舞地说话。这位先生讲着此刻正在民事法庭审理的一个案子,似乎很熟悉案情,叫得出法官和著名律师的名字和父名。他讲到那位著名律师神通广大,怎样使那个案子急转直下,叫那个道理全在她一边的老太太不得不拿出一大笔钱付给对方。

“真是一位天才律师!”他说。

大家听着都肃然起敬,有些人想插嘴发表一些观感,可是都被他打断,仿佛只有他一人知道全部底细。

聂赫留朵夫虽然迟到,但还得等待好久。有一名法官直到此刻还没有来,把审讯工作耽搁了。




CHAPTER VI. HE JUDGES.

The president, who had to take the chair, had arrived early. The president was a tall, stout man, with long grey whiskers. Though married, he led a very loose life, and his wife did the same, so they did not stand in each other's way. This morning he had received a note from a Swiss girl, who had formerly been a governess in his house, and who was now on her way from South Russia to St. Petersburg. She wrote that she would wait for him between five and six p.m. in the Hotel Italia. This made him wish to begin and get through the sitting as soon as possible, so as to have time to call before six p.m. on the little red-haired Clara Vasilievna, with whom he had begun a romance in the country last summer. He went into a private room, latched the door, took a pair of dumb-bells out of a cupboard, moved his arms 20 times upwards, downwards, forwards, and sideways, then holding the dumb-bells above his head, lightly bent his knees three times.

"Nothing keeps one going like a cold bath and exercise," he said, feeling the biceps of his right arm with his left hand, on the third finger of which he wore a gold ring. He had still to do the moulinee movement (for he always went through those two exercises before a long sitting), when there was a pull at the door. The president quickly put away the dumb-bells and opened the door, saying, "I beg your pardon."

One of the members, a high-shouldered, discontented-looking man, with gold spectacles, came into the room. "Matthew Nikitich has again not come," he said, in a dissatisfied tone.

"Not yet?" said the president, putting on his uniform. "He is always late."

"It is extraordinary. He ought to be ashamed of himself," said the member, angrily, and taking out a cigarette.

This member, a very precise man, had had an unpleasant encounter with his wife in the morning, because she had spent her allowance before the end of the month, and had asked him to give her some money in advance, but he would not give way to her, and they had a quarrel. The wife told him that if he were going to behave so, he need not expect any dinner; there would be no dinner for him at home. At this point he left, fearing that she might carry out her threat, for anything might be expected from her. "This comes of living a good, moral life," he thought, looking at the beaming, healthy, cheerful, and kindly president, who, with elbows far apart, was smoothing his thick grey whiskers with his fine white hands over the embroidered collar of his uniform. "He is always contented and merry while I am suffering."

The secretary came in and brought some document.

"Thanks, very much," said the president, lighting a cigarette. "Which case shall we take first, then?"

"The poisoning case, I should say," answered the secretary, with indifference.

"All right; the poisoning case let it be," said the president, thinking that he could get this case over by four o'clock, and then go away. "And Matthew Nikitich; has he come?"

"Not yet."

"And Breve?"

"He is here," replied the secretary.

"Then if you see him, please tell him that we begin with the poisoning case." Breve was the public prosecutor, who was to read the indictment in this case.

In the corridor the secretary met Breve, who, with up lifted shoulders, a portfolio under one arm, the other swinging with the palm turned to the front, was hurrying along the corridor, clattering with his heels.

"Michael Petrovitch wants to know if you are ready?" the secretary asked.

"Of course; I am always ready," said the public prosecutor. "What are we taking first?"

"The poisoning case."

"That's quite right," said the public prosecutor, but did not think it at all right. He had spent the night in a hotel playing cards with a friend who was giving a farewell party. Up to five in the morning they played and drank, so he had no time to look at this poisoning case, and meant to run it through now. The secretary, happening to know this, advised the president to begin with the poisoning case. The secretary was a Liberal, even a Radical, in opinion.

Breve was a Conservative; the secretary disliked him, and envied him his position.

"Well, and how about the Skoptzy?" [a religious sect] asked the secretary.

"I have already said that I cannot do it without witnesses, and so I shall say to the Court."

"Dear me, what does it matter?"

"I cannot do it," said Breve; and, waving his arm, he ran into his private room.

He was putting off the case of the Skoptzy on account of the absence of a very unimportant witness, his real reason being that if they were tried by an educated jury they might possibly be acquitted.

By an agreement with the president this case was to be tried in the coming session at a provincial town, where there would be more peasants, and, therefore, more chances of conviction.

The movement in the corridor increased. The people crowded most at the doors of the Civil Court, in which the case that the dignified man talked about was being heard.

An interval in the proceeding occurred, and the old woman came out of the court, whose property that genius of an advocate had found means of getting for his client, a person versed in law who had no right to it whatever. The judges knew all about the case, and the advocate and his client knew it better still, but the move they had invented was such that it was impossible not to take the old woman's property and not to hand it over to the person versed in law.

The old woman was stout, well dressed, and had enormous flowers on her bonnet; she stopped as she came out of the door, and spreading out her short fat arms and turning to her advocate, she kept repeating. "What does it all mean? just fancy!"

The advocate was looking at the flowers in her bonnet, and evidently not listening to her, but considering some question or other.

Next to the old woman, out of the door of the Civil Court, his broad, starched shirt front glistening from under his low-cut waistcoat, with a self-satisfied look on his face, came the celebrated advocate who had managed to arrange matters so that the old woman lost all she had, and the person versed in the law received more than 100,000 roubles. The advocate passed close to the old woman, and, feeling all eyes directed towards him, his whole bearing seemed to say: "No expressions of deference are required."

 

庭长一早就来到法庭。他体格魁伟,留着一大把花白的络腮胡子。他是个有妻室的人,可是生活十分放荡,他的妻子也是这样。他们互不干涉。今天早晨他收到瑞士籍家庭女教师——去年夏天她住在他们家里,最近从南方来到彼得堡——来信,说她下午三时至六时在城里的“意大利旅馆”等他。因此他希望今天早点开庭,早点结束,好赶在六点钟以前去看望那个红头发的克拉拉。去年夏天在别墅里他跟她可有过一段风流韵事啊。

他走进办公室,扣上房门,从文件柜的最下层拿出一副哑铃,向上,向前,向两边和向下各举了二十下,然后又把哑铃举过头顶,身子毫不费力地蹲下来三次。

“要锻炼身体,再没有比洗淋浴和做体操更好的办法了,”他边想边用无名指上戴着金戒指的左手摸摸右臂上隆起的一大块肌肉。他还要练一套击剑动作(他在长时间审理案子以前总要做这两种运动),这时房门动了一下。有人想推门进来。

庭长慌忙把哑铃放回原处,开了门。

“对不起,”他说。

一个身材不高的法官,戴一副金丝边眼镜,耸起肩膀,脸色阴沉,走了进来。

“玛特维又没有来,”那个法官不高兴地说。

“还没有来,”庭长一边穿制服,一边回答。“他总是迟到。”

“真弄不懂,他怎么不害臊,”法官说,怒气冲冲地坐下来,掏出一支香烟。

这个法官是个古板君子,今天早晨同妻子吵过嘴,因为妻子不到时候就把这个月的生活费用光了。妻子要求他预支给她一些钱,他说决不通融。结果就闹了起来。妻子说,既然这样,那就不开伙,他别想在家里吃到饭。他听了这话转身就走,唯恐妻子真的照她威胁的那样办,因为她这人是什么事都做得出来的。“嘿,规规矩矩过日子就落得如此下场,”他心里想,眼睛瞧着那容光焕发、和蔼可亲的庭长,庭长正宽宽地叉开两臂,用细嫩的白手理着绣花领子两边又长又密的花白络腮胡子,“他总是扬扬得意,可我却在活受罪。”

书记官走进来,拿来一份卷宗。

“多谢,”庭长说着,点上一支烟。“先审哪个案?”

“我看就审毒死人命案吧,”书记官若无其事地说。

“好,毒死人命案就毒死人命案吧,”庭长说。他估计这个案四时以前可以结束,然后他就可以走,“玛特维还没有来吗?”

“还没有来。”

“那么勃列威来了吗?”

“他来了,”书记官回答。

“您要是看见他,就告诉他,我们先审毒死人命案。”

勃列威是在这个案子中负责提出公诉的副检察官。

书记官来到走廊里,遇见勃列威。勃列威耸起肩膀,敞开制服,腋下夹一个公文包,沿着走廊象跑步一般匆匆走来,鞋后跟踩得咯咯发响,那只空手拚命前后摆动。

“米哈伊尔•彼得罗维奇要我问一下,您准备好了没有,”

书记官说。

“当然,我随时都可以出庭,”副检察官说。“先审哪个案?”

“毒死人命案。”

“太好了,”副检察官嘴里这样说,其实他一点也不觉得好,因为他通宵没有睡觉。他们给一个同事饯行,喝了许多酒,打牌一直打到半夜两点钟,又到正好是玛丝洛娃六个月前待过的那家妓院去玩女人,因此他没有来得及阅读毒死人命案的案卷,此刻想草草翻阅一遍。书记官明明知道他没有看过这案的案卷,却有意刁难,要庭长先审这个案。就思想来说,书记官是个自由派,甚至是个激进派。勃列威却思想保守,而且也象一切在俄国做官的德国人那样,特别笃信东正教。书记官不喜欢他,但又很羡慕他这个位置。

“那么,阉割派①教徒一案怎么样了?”书记官问。

①基督教的一个教派,认为生育是罪恶,因而阉割自己。

“我说过我不能审理这个案子,”副检察官说,“因为缺乏证人,我也将这样向法庭声明。”

“那有什么关系……”

“我不能审理,”副检察官说完,又这样摆动手臂,跑到自己的办公室去了。

他借口一个证人没有传到而推迟审理阉割派教徒的案子,其实这个证人对本案无足轻重,他之所以推迟审理只是担心由受过教育的陪审员组成的法庭来审理,被告很可能被宣告无罪释放。但只要同庭长商量妥当,这个案子就可以转到县法庭去审理,那里陪审员中农民较多,判罪的机会也就大得多。

走廊里熙熙攘攘,越来越热闹。人群多半聚集在民事法庭附近,那里正在审理那个喜欢打听案情的相貌堂堂的先生向陪审员们讲述的案子。在审讯休息时,民事法庭里走出一位老太太,就是她被那个天才律师硬敲出一大笔钱给一个生意人,而那个生意人本来是根本无权得到这笔钱的。这一点法官们都很清楚,原告和他的律师当然更清楚;可是律师想出来的办法太狠毒了,逼得那老太太非拿出这笔钱来不可。老太太身体肥胖,衣着讲究,帽子上插着几朵很大的鲜花。她从门里出来,摊开两条又短又粗的胳膊,嘴里不断地对她的律师说:“这究竟是怎么一回事?请您帮个忙!究竟是怎么一回事?”律师望着她帽子上的鲜花,自己想着心事,根本没有听她。

那位名律师跟在老太太后面,敏捷地从民事法庭走出来。他敞开背心,露出浆得笔挺的雪白硬胸,脸上现出得意扬扬的神色,因为他使头上戴花的老太太倾家荡产,而那个付给他一万卢布的生意人却得到了十万以上。大家的目光都集中在律师身上,他也察觉到这一点。他那副神气仿佛在说:“我没什么值得大家崇拜的。”他迅速地从人群旁边走过去了。




CHAPTER VII. THE OFFICIALS OF THE COURT.

At last Matthew Nikitich also arrived, and the usher, a thin man, with a long neck and a kind of sideways walk, his nether lip protruding to one side, which made him resemble a turkey, came into the jurymen's room.

This usher was an honest man, and had a university education, but could not keep a place for any length of time, as he was subject to fits of drunkenness. Three months before a certain countess, who patronised his wife, had found him this place, and he was very pleased to have kept it so long.

"Well, sirs, is everybody here?" he asked, putting his pince-nez on his nose, and looking round.

"Everybody, I think," said the jolly merchant.

"All right; we'll soon see." And, taking a list from his pocket, he began calling out the names, looking at the men, sometimes through and sometimes over his pince-nez.

"Councillor of State, [grades such as this are common in Russia, and mean very little] J. M. Nikiforoff!"

"I am he," said the dignified-looking man, well versed in the habits of the law court.

"Ivan Semionovitch Ivanoff, retired colonel!"

"Here!" replied a thin man, in the uniform of a retired officer.

"Merchant of the Second Guild, Peter Baklasheff!"

"Here we are, ready!" said the good-humoured merchant, with a broad smile.

"Lieutenant of the Guards, Prince Dmitri Nekhludoff!"

"I am he," answered Nekhludoff.

The usher bowed to him, looking over his pince-nez, politely and pleasantly, as if wishing to distinguish him from the others.

"Captain Youri Demitrievitch-Dantchenko, merchant; Grigori Euphimitch Kouleshoff," etc. All but two were present.

"Now please to come to the court, gentlemen," said the usher, pointing to the door, with an amiable wave of his hand.

All moved towards the door, pausing to let each other pass. Then they went through the corridor into the court.

The court was a large, long room. At one end there was a raised platform, with three steps leading up to it, on which stood a table, covered with a green cloth trimmed with a fringe of a darker shade. At the table were placed three arm-chairs, with high-carved oak backs; on the wall behind them hung a full-length, brightly-coloured portrait of the Emperor in uniform and ribbon, with one foot in advance, and holding a sword. In the right corner hung a case, with an image of Christ crowned with thorns, and beneath it stood a lectern, and on the same side the prosecuting attorney's desk. On the left, opposite the desk, was the secretary's table, and in front of it, nearer the public, an oak grating, with the prisoners' bench, as yet unoccupied, behind it. Besides all this, there were on the right side of the platform high-backed ashwood chairs for the jury, and on the floor below tables for the advocates. All this was in the front part of the court, divided from the back by a grating.

The back was all taken up by seats in tiers. Sitting on the front seats were four women, either servant or factory girls, and two working men, evidently overawed by the grandeur of the room, and not venturing to speak above a whisper.

Soon after the jury had come in the usher entered, with his sideward gait, and stepping to the front, called out in a loud voice, as if he meant to frighten those present, "The Court is coming!" Every one got up as the members stepped on to the platform. Among them the president, with his muscles and fine whiskers. Next came the gloomy member of the Court, who was now more gloomy than ever, having met his brother-in-law, who informed him that he had just called in to see his sister (the member's wife), and that she had told him that there would be no dinner there.

"So that, evidently, we shall have to call in at a cook shop," the brother-in-law added, laughing.

"It is not at all funny," said the gloomy member, and became gloomier still.

Then at last came the third member of the Court, the same Matthew Nikitich, who was always late. He was a bearded man, with large, round, kindly eyes. He was suffering from a catarrh of the stomach, and, according to his doctor's advice, he had begun trying a new treatment, and this had kept him at home longer than usual. Now, as he was ascending the platform, he had a pensive air. He was in the habit of making guesses in answer to all sorts of self-put questions by different curious means. Just now he had asked whether the new treatment would be beneficial, and had decided that it would cure his catarrh if the number of steps from the door to his chair would divide by three. He made 26 steps, but managed to get in a 27th just by his chair.

The figures of the president and the members in their uniforms, with gold-embroidered collars, looked very imposing. They seemed to feel this themselves, and, as if overpowered by their own grandeur, hurriedly sat down on the high backed chairs behind the table with the green cloth, on which were a triangular article with an eagle at the top, two glass vases--something like those in which sweetmeats are kept in refreshment rooms--an inkstand, pens, clean paper, and good, newly-cut pencils of different kinds.

The public prosecutor came in with the judges. With his portfolio under one arm, and swinging the other, he hurriedly walked to his seat near the window, and was instantly absorbed in reading and looking through the papers, not wasting a single moment, in hope of being ready when the business commenced. He had been public prosecutor but a short time, and had only prosecuted four times before this. He was very ambitious, and had firmly made up his mind to get on, and therefore thought it necessary to get a conviction whenever he prosecuted. He knew the chief facts of the poisoning case, and had already formed a plan of action. He only wanted to copy out a few points which he required.

The secretary sat on the opposite side of the platform, and, having got ready all the papers he might want, was looking through an article, prohibited by the censor, which he had procured and read the day before. He was anxious to have a talk about this article with the bearded member, who shared his views, but wanted to look through it once more before doing so.

 

玛特维终于来了。还有那个脖子很长的瘦民事执行吏,下嘴唇撇向一边,趔趄着走进陪审员议事室。

这个民事执行吏为人正直,受过高等教育,但不论到哪里都保不住位置,因为他嗜酒成癖。三个月前,他妻子的保护人,一位伯爵夫人,给他谋得了这个职位,他总算保持到现在,并因此觉得高兴。

“怎么样,诸位先生,人都到齐了吗?”他戴上夹鼻眼镜后,从眼镜上方向四下里打量了一下,说。

“看样子全到了,”快乐的商人说。

“让我们来核对一下,”民事执行吏说。他从口袋里掏出一张纸,开始点名,有时越过眼镜有时透过眼镜看看被点到名的人。

“五等文官尼基福罗夫。”

“是我,”那个相貌堂堂、熟悉各种案情的先生答应。

“退役上校伊凡诺夫。”

“有,”那个身穿退役军官制服的瘦子回答。

“二等商人巴克拉肖夫。”

“到,”那个和颜悦色、笑得咧开嘴巴的商人答道。“都准备好了!”

“近卫军中尉聂赫留朵夫公爵。”

“是我,”聂赫留朵夫回答。

民事执行吏越过眼镜向他瞧瞧,特别恭敬而愉快地向他鞠躬,借此表示聂赫留朵夫的身分与众不同。

“上尉丹钦科,商人库列肖夫,”等等,等等。

少了两个人,其余的都到了。

“诸位先生,现在请出庭,”民事执行吏愉快地指指门口,说。

大家纷纷起身,在门口互相让路,进入走廊,再从走廊来到法庭。

法庭是一个长方形大厅。大厅一端是一座高台,上去要走三级台阶。台中央放一张桌子,桌上铺一块绿呢桌布,边缘饰着深绿色穗子。桌子后面放着三把麻栎扶手椅,椅背很高,上面雕有花纹。椅子后面的墙上挂着一个金边镜框,框里嵌着一个色泽鲜明的将军全身像①。将军的军服上挂着绶带,一只脚跨前一步,一只手按住佩刀柄。右墙角上挂着一个神龛,里面供着头戴荆冠的基督像,神龛前面立着读经台。右边放着检察官的高写字台。左边,同高写字台对称,远远地放着书记官的小桌,靠近旁听席有一道光滑的麻栎栏杆,栏杆后面是被告坐的长凳。现在凳子还空着没有人坐。高台的右边放着两排高背椅,那是供陪审员坐的,高台下面的几张桌子是给律师用的。大厅被栏杆分成两部分,这一切都在大厅的前半部。大厅的后半部摆满长凳,一排比一排高,直到后面的墙壁。法庭后半部的前排长凳上坐着四个女人,又象工厂的女工,又象公馆里的女佣,还有两个男人,也是工人。他们显然被法庭的庄严肃穆气氛锁住了,因此交谈时怯生生地压低声音。

①指沙皇像。

陪审员们一坐好,民事执行吏就趔趄着来到法庭中央,仿佛要吓唬在场的人似的,放开嗓门叫道:

“开庭了!”

全体起立。法官纷纷走到台上:领头的是体格魁伟、留络腮胡子的庭长,然后是那个脸色阴沉、戴金丝边眼镜的法官。此刻他的脸色更加阴沉,因为他在出庭前遇到在当见习法官的内弟,内弟告诉他说,他刚才到姐姐那里去过,姐姐向他宣布家里不开饭。

“看来咱们只好上小饭店去吃饭了,”内弟笑着说。

“有什么可笑的,”脸色阴沉的法官说,他的脸色变得更加阴沉了。

最后上去的法官就是那个向来迟到的玛特维。他留着大胡子,一双善良的大眼睛向下耷拉着。这个法官长期患胃炎,遵照医生嘱咐今天早晨开始采用新的疗法,因此今天他在家里耽搁得比平时更久。此刻他走上台去,脸上现出专注的神气,因为他有一个习惯,常用各种不同方式预测各种问题。此刻他就在占卜,要是从办公室到法庭扶手椅座位的步数可以被三除尽,那么新的疗法定能治好他的胃炎,要是除不尽,那就治不好。走下来是二十六步,但他把最后一步缩小,这样就正好走了二十七步。

庭长和法官穿着衣领上镶有金线的制服,走上高台,气势十分威严。他们自己也意识到这一点,仿佛都为自己的威严感到不好意思,慌忙谦逊地垂下眼睛,坐到铺着绿呢桌布后面的雕花扶手椅上。桌上竖立着一个上面雕着一只鹰的三角形打击器,还放着几个食品店里盛糖果用的玻璃缸和墨水瓶、钢笔、白纸以及几支削尖的粗细铅笔。副检察官随着法官们进来。他还是那么匆匆忙忙,腋下夹着公文包,还是那么拚命摆动一只手,迅速走到窗边自己的座位上,一坐下就埋头翻阅文件,充分利用每一分钟时间为审案做着准备。副检察官提出公诉还是第四次。他热衷于功名,一心向上爬,因此凡是由他提出公诉的案子,最后非判刑不可。这个毒死人命案的性质他大致知道,并且已拟好发言提纲,不过他还需要一些资料,此刻正急急忙忙从卷宗中摘录着。

书记官坐在台上另一角,已把可能需要宣读的文件准备好,然后把昨天才弄到手和阅读过的一篇查禁的文章重读了一遍。他想跟那个同他观点一致的大胡子法官谈谈这篇文章,在谈论以前再好好看一遍。




CHAPTER VIII. SWEARING IN THE JURY.

The president, having looked through some papers and put a few questions to the usher and the secretary, gave the order for the prisoners to be brought in.

The door behind the grating was instantly opened, and two gendarmes, with caps on their heads, and holding naked swords in their hands, came in, followed by the prisoners, a red-haired, freckled man, and two women. The man wore a prison cloak, which was too long and too wide for him. He stuck out his thumbs, and held his arms close to his sides, thus keeping the sleeves, which were also too long, from slipping over his hands. Without looking at the judges he gazed steadfastly at the form, and passing to the other side of it, he sat down carefully at the very edge, leaving plenty of room for the others. He fixed his eyes on the president, and began moving the muscles of his cheeks, as if whispering something. The woman who came next was also dressed in a prison cloak, and had a prison kerchief round her head. She had a sallow complexion, no eyebrows or lashes, and very red eyes. This woman appeared perfectly calm. Having caught her cloak against something, she detached it carefully, without any haste, and sat down.

The third prisoner was Maslova.

As soon as she appeared, the eyes of all the men in the court turned her way, and remained fixed on her white face, her sparklingly-brilliant black eyes and the swelling bosom under the prison cloak. Even the gendarme whom she passed on her way to her seat looked at her fixedly till she sat down, and then, as if feeling guilty, hurriedly turned away, shook himself, and began staring at the window in front of him.

The president paused until the prisoners had taken their seats, and when Maslova was seated, turned to the secretary.

Then the usual procedure commenced; the counting of the jury, remarks about those who had not come, the fixing of the fines to be exacted from them, the decisions concerning those who claimed exemption, the appointing of reserve jurymen.

Having folded up some bits of paper and put them in one of the glass vases, the president turned up the gold-embroidered cuffs of his uniform a little way, and began drawing the lots, one by one, and opening them. Nekhludoff was among the jurymen thus drawn. Then, having let down his sleeves, the president requested the priest to swear in the jury.

The old priest, with his puffy, red face, his brown gown, and his gold cross and little order, laboriously moving his stiff legs, came up to the lectern beneath the icon.

The jurymen got up, and crowded towards the lectern.

"Come up, please," said the priest, pulling at the cross on his breast with his plump hand, and waiting till all the jury had drawn near. When they had all come up the steps of the platform, the priest passed his bald, grey head sideways through the greasy opening of the stole, and, having rearranged his thin hair, he again turned to the jury. "Now, raise your right arms in this way, and put your fingers together, thus," he said, with his tremulous old voice, lifting his fat, dimpled hand, and putting the thumb and two first fingers together, as if taking a pinch of something. "Now, repeat after me, 'I promise and swear, by the Almighty God, by His holy gospels, and by the life-giving cross of our Lord, that in this work which,'" he said, pausing between each sentence--"don't let your arm down; hold it like this," he remarked to a young man who had lowered his arm--"'that in this work which . . . '"

The dignified man with the whiskers, the colonel, the merchant, and several more held their arms and fingers as the priest required of them, very high, very exactly, as if they liked doing it; others did it unwillingly and carelessly. Some repeated the words too loudly, and with a defiant tone, as if they meant to say, "In spite of all, I will and shall speak." Others whispered very low, and not fast enough, and then, as if frightened, hurried to catch up the priest. Some kept their fingers tightly together, as if fearing to drop the pinch of invisible something they held; others kept separating and folding theirs. Every one save the old priest felt awkward, but he was sure he was fulfilling a very useful and important duty.

After the swearing in, the president requested the jury to choose a foreman, and the jury, thronging to the door, passed out into the debating-room, where almost all of them at once began to smoke cigarettes. Some one proposed the dignified man as foreman, and he was unanimously accepted. Then the jurymen put out their cigarettes and threw them away and returned to the court. The dignified man informed the president that he was chosen foreman, and all sat down again on the high-backed chairs.

Everything went smoothly, quickly, and not without a certain solemnity. And this exactitude, order, and solemnity evidently pleased those who took part in it: it strengthened the impression that they were fulfilling a serious and valuable public duty. Nekhludoff, too, felt this.

As soon as the jurymen were seated, the president made a speech on their rights, obligations, and responsibilities. While speaking he kept changing his position; now leaning on his right, now on his left hand, now against the back, then on the arms of his chair, now putting the papers straight, now handling his pencil and paper-knife.

According to his words, they had the right of interrogating the prisoners through the president, to use paper and pencils, and to examine the articles put in as evidence. Their duty was to judge not falsely, but justly. Their responsibility meant that if the secrecy of their discussion were violated, or communications were established with outsiders, they would be liable to punishment. Every one listened with an expression of respectful attention. The merchant, diffusing a smell of brandy around him, and restraining loud hiccups, approvingly nodded his head at every sentence.

 

庭长翻阅了一些文件,向民事执行吏和书记官提出几个问题,得到肯定的答复,就传被告出庭。栏杆后面的那扇门开了,两个宪兵头戴军帽,手拿出鞘的佩刀,走了进来。后面跟着三个被告,先是一个红棕色头发、脸上有雀斑的男人,再是两个女人。那男人穿着一件长大得同他的身材极不相称的囚袍。他一边走进法庭,一边叉开两手的大拇指,用手紧贴住裤缝,使过分长的衣袖不致滑下来。他眼睛不看法官和旁听者,却注视着他绕过的长凳。他绕过长凳,规规矩矩地坐在边上,留下位子给别人坐,然后眼睛盯住庭长,颊上的肌肉抖动起来,仿佛在嘟囔着什么。跟在他后面进来的是个年纪不轻的女人,身上也穿着囚袍。她头上包着一块囚犯用的三角头巾,脸色灰白,眼睛发红,没有眉毛,也没有睫毛。这个女人看上去十分镇定。她走到自己的位子旁边,长袍被什么东西钩住。她不慌不忙小心地把它摘开,坐下来。

第三个被告是玛丝洛娃。

玛丝洛娃一进来,法庭里的男人便都把目光转到她身上,久久地盯住她那张白嫩的脸、那双水汪汪的黑眼睛和长袍底下高高隆起的胸部。当她在人们面前走过时,就连那个宪兵也目不转睛地盯着她,直到她坐下。等她坐下了,宪兵这才仿佛觉得有失体统,慌忙转过脸去,振作精神,木然望着窗外。

庭长等着被告坐好;玛丝洛娃坐下来,他就转过脸去对书记官说话。

例行的审讯程序开始了:清点陪审员人数,讨论缺席陪审员问题,决定他们的罚款,处理请假陪审员的事,以及指定候补陪审员的名单。然后庭长折拢几张小纸片,把它们放到玻璃缸里,这才稍稍卷起制服的绣花袖口,露出汗毛浓密的双手,象魔术师似的摸出一张张纸条,打开来,念着纸条上的名字。随后庭长放下袖口,请司祭带陪审员们宣誓。

司祭是个小老头,脸上浮肿,脸色白中带黄。他身穿棕色法衣,胸前挂着金十字架,法衣一侧还别着一个小勋章。他慢吞吞地挪动法衣里的两条肿腿,走到圣像下面的读经台旁。

陪审员们都站起来,往读经台挤去。

“请过来!”司祭用浮肿的手摸摸胸前的十字架,等陪审员们走过去。

这个司祭任职已超过四十六年,再过三年就要象大司祭前不久那样庆祝任职五十周年了。自从陪审法院开办以来①他就在区法庭任职,并感到十分自豪,因为由他带领宣誓的已多达几万人,而且到了晚年还能为教会、祖国和家庭出力。他死后不仅能给家人留了一座房子,而且还有不下于三万卢布的有息证券。他在法庭里带领人们凭福音书宣誓,而福音书恰恰禁止人们起誓,因此这项工作是不正当的。这一点他可从来没有想到过。他不仅从来不感到于心有愧,而且还很喜爱它,因为可以借此结识许多名流。今天他就认识了那位名律师,对他佩服得五体投地,因为他只办了击败那个帽子上戴花的老太太一案,就净到手一万卢布。

①俄国在一八六四年实行司法改革,成立陪审法院,刑事案件公开审判。

等陪审员都顺着台阶走到台上,司祭就侧着花白头发的秃头,套上油腻的圣带,然后理理稀疏的头发,向陪审员们转过脸去。

“举起右手,手指这样并拢,”他用苍老的声音慢吞吞地说,举起每个手指上都有小窝的浮肿的手,手指并拢,象捏住什么东西。“现在大家跟着我念,”他说着就领头宣誓:“凭万能的上帝,当着他神圣的福音书和赋与生命的十字架,我答应并宣誓,在审理本案时……”他说一句,顿一顿。“手这样举好,不要放下,”他对一个放下手来的年轻人说,“在审理本案时……”

留络腮胡子的相貌堂堂的人、上校、商人和另外几个人,都遵照司祭的要求举起右手,并拢手指,而且举得很高很有精神,看上去很高兴,可是其他的人似乎有点勉强,不大乐意这样做。有些人念誓词念得特别响,仿佛有意在挑衅说:“我照念就是了,照念就是了。”有些人只是喃喃地动动嘴巴,落在司祭后面,后来忽然惊觉了,慌忙赶上去。有些人恶狠狠地使劲捏拢手,仿佛怕落掉什么东西。有些人把手指松开又捏拢。个个都觉得别扭,只有小老头司祭满怀信心,自以为在干一件有益的大事。宣誓完毕,庭长请陪审员们选出一名首席陪审员来。陪审员们纷纷起立,挤在一起走进议事室。一到议事室,他们都立刻掏出香烟,吸起烟来。有人提议请那位相貌堂堂的绅士当首席陪审员,大家立刻赞同。他们丢掉或者捻灭烟蒂,回到法庭。当选的首席陪审员向庭长报告谁当选,大家又回到原位,跨过别人的脚,在两排高背椅上坐好。

一切都进行得很顺利,毫不耽搁,气氛十分庄严。这种有条不紊、一丝不苟的仪式使参加者都很满意,更加坚信他们是在参加一项严肃而重大的社会工作。这一点聂赫留朵夫也感觉到了。

等陪审员们一坐好,庭长就向他们说明陪审员的权利、责任和义务。庭长讲话的时候不断改变姿势,一会儿身子支在左臂肘上,一会儿支在右臂肘上,一会儿靠在椅背上,一会儿搁在椅子的扶手上,一会儿弄齐一叠纸,一会儿摩挲裁纸刀,一会儿摸弄着铅笔。

庭长说,陪审员的权利是可以通过庭长审问被告,可以使用铅笔和纸,可以察看物证。他们的责任是审判必须公正,不准弄虚作假。他们的义务是保守会议秘密,不得与外界私通消息,如有违反,将受惩罚。

大家都恭恭敬敬地用心听着。那个商人周身散发出酒气,勉强忍住饱嗝,听到一句话,就点一下头表示赞成。




CHAPTER IX. THE TRIAL--THE PRISONERS QUESTIONED.

When he had finished his speech, the president turned to the male prisoner.

"Simeon Kartinkin, rise."

Simeon jumped up, his lips continuing to move nervously and inaudibly.

"Your name?"

"Simon Petrov Kartinkin," he said, rapidly, with a cracked voice, having evidently prepared the answer.

"What class do you belong to?"

"Peasant."

"What government, district, and parish?"

"Toula Government, Krapivinskia district, Koupianovski parish, the village Borki."

"Your age?"

"Thirty-three; born in the year one thousand eight--"

"What religion?"

"Of the Russian religion, orthodox."

"Married?"

"Oh, no, sir."

"Your occupation?"

"I had a place in the Hotel Mauritania."

"Have you ever been tried before?"

"I never got tried before, because, as we used to live formerly--"

"So you never were tried before?"

"God forbid, never."

"Have you received a copy of the indictment?"

"I have."

"Sit down."

"Euphemia Ivanovna Botchkova," said the president, turning to the next prisoner.

But Simon continued standing in front of Botchkova.

"Kartinkin, sit down!" Kartinkin continued standing.

"Kartinkin, sit down!" But Kartinkin sat down only when the usher, with his head on one side, and with preternaturally wide-open eyes, ran up, and said, in a tragic whisper, "Sit down, sit down!"

Kartinkin sat down as hurriedly as he had risen, wrapping his cloak round him, and again began moving his lips silently.

"Your name?" asked the president, with a weary sigh at being obliged to repeat the same questions, without looking at the prisoner, but glancing over a paper that lay before him. The president was so used to his task that, in order to get quicker through it all, he did two things at a time.

Botchkova was forty-three years old, and came from the town of Kalomna. She, too, had been in service at the Hotel Mauritania.

"I have never been tried before, and have received a copy of the indictment." She gave her answers boldly, in a tone of voice as if she meant to add to each answer, "And I don't care who knows it, and I won't stand any nonsense."

She did not wait to be told, but sat down as soon as she had replied to the last question.

"Your name?" turning abruptly to the third prisoner. "You will have to rise," he added, softly and gently, seeing that Maslova kept her seat.

Maslova got up and stood, with her chest expanded, looking at the president with that peculiar expression of readiness in her smiling black eyes.

"What is your name?"

"Lubov," she said.

Nekhludoff had put on his pince-nez, looking at the prisoners while they were being questioned.

"No, it is impossible," he thought, not taking his eyes off the prisoner. "Lubov! How can it be?" he thought to himself, after hearing her answer. The president was going to continue his questions, but the member with the spectacles interrupted him, angrily whispering something. The president nodded, and turned again to the prisoner.

"How is this," he said, "you are not put down here as Lubov?"

The prisoner remained silent.

"I want your real name."

"What is your baptismal name?" asked the angry member.

"Formerly I used to be called Katerina."

"No, it cannot be," said Nekhludoff to himself; and yet he was now certain that this was she, that same girl, half ward, half servant to his aunts; that Katusha, with whom he had once been in love, really in love, but whom he had betrayed and then abandoned, and never again brought to mind, for the memory would have been too painful, would have convicted him too clearly, proving that he who was so proud of his integrity had treated this woman in a revolting, scandalous way.

Yes, this was she. He now clearly saw in her face that strange, indescribable individuality which distinguishes every face from all others; something peculiar, all its own, not to be found anywhere else. In spite of the unhealthy pallor and the fulness of the face, it was there, this sweet, peculiar individuality; on those lips, in the slight squint of her eyes, in the voice, particularly in the naive smile, and in the expression of readiness on the face and figure.

"You should have said so," remarked the president, again in a gentle tone. "Your patronymic?"

"I am illegitimate."

"Well, were you not called by your godfather's name?"

"Yes, Mikhaelovna."

"And what is it she can be guilty of?" continued Nekhludoff, in his mind, unable to breathe freely.

"Your family name--your surname, I mean?" the president went on.

"They used to call me by my mother's surname, Maslova."

"What class?"

"Meschanka." [the lowest town class or grade]

"Religion--orthodox?"

"Orthodox."

"Occupation. What was your occupation?"

Maslova remained silent.

"What was your employment?"

"You know yourself," she said, and smiled. Then, casting a hurried look round the room, again turned her eyes on the president.

There was something so unusual in the expression of her face, so terrible and piteous in the meaning of the words she had uttered, in this smile, and in the furtive glance she had cast round the room, that the president was abashed, and for a few minutes silence reigned in the court. The silence was broken by some one among the public laughing, then somebody said "Ssh," and the president looked up and continued:

"Have you ever been tried before?"

"Never," answered Maslova, softly, and sighed.

"Have you received a copy of the indictment?"

"I have," she answered.

"Sit down."

The prisoner leant back to pick up her skirt in the way a fine lady picks up her train, and sat down, folding her small white hands in the sleeves of her cloak, her eyes fixed on the president. Her face was calm again.

The witnesses were called, and some sent away; the doctor who was to act as expert was chosen and called into the court.

Then the secretary got up and began reading the indictment. He read distinctly, though he pronounced the "I" and "r" alike, with a loud voice, but so quickly that the words ran into one another and formed one uninterrupted, dreary drone.

The judges bent now on one, now on the other arm of their chairs, then on the table, then back again, shut and opened their eyes, and whispered to each other. One of the gendarmes several times repressed a yawn.

The prisoner Kartinkin never stopped moving his cheeks. Botchkova sat quite still and straight, only now and then scratching her head under the kerchief.

Maslova sat immovable, gazing at the reader; only now and then she gave a slight start, as if wishing to reply, blushed, sighed heavily, and changed the position of her hands, looked round, and again fixed her eyes on the reader.

Nekhludoff sat in the front row on his high-backed chair, without removing his pince-nez, and looked at Maslova, while a complicated and fierce struggle was going on in his soul.

 

庭长讲话完毕,就向几个被告转过身去。

“西蒙•卡尔津金,站起来,”他说。

西蒙紧张地跳起来,颊上的肌肉抖动得更快了。

“你叫什么名字?”

“西蒙•彼得罗夫•卡尔津金,”他粗声粗气地急急说,显然事先已准备好了答辞。

“你的身分是什么?”

“农民。”

“什么省,什么县人!”

“土拉省,克拉比文县,库比央乡,包尔基村人。”

“多大年纪?”

“三十三岁,生于一千八百……”

“信什么教?”

“我们信俄国教,东正教。”

“结过婚吗?”

“没有,老爷。”

“做什么工作?”

“在摩尔旅馆当茶房。”

“以前吃过官司吗?”

“从来没有吃过官司,因为我们以前过日子……”

“以前没有吃过官司吗?”

“上帝保佑,从来没有吃过。”

“起诉书副本收到了吗?”

“收到了。”

“请坐下。叶菲米雅•伊凡诺娃•包奇科娃,”庭长叫下一个被告的名字。

但西蒙仍旧站着,把包奇科娃挡住。

“卡尔津金,请坐下。”

卡尔津金还是站着。

“卡尔津金,坐下!”

但卡尔津金一直站着,直到民事执行吏跑过去,侧着头,不自然地睁大眼睛,不胜感慨地低声说:“坐下吧,坐下吧!”

他才坐下来。

卡尔津金象站起来时一样快地坐下,把身上的长袍裹裹紧,颊上的肌肉又不出声地抖动起来。

“你叫什么名字?”庭长不胜疲劳地叹了口气,问第二个被告,眼睛不瞧她,只顾查阅着面前的文件。对于庭长来说,审理案件已是家常便饭,若要加速审讯,他可以把两个案件一次审完。

包奇科娃四十三岁,出身科洛美诺城小市民,也在摩尔旅馆当茶房。以前没有吃过官司,起诉书副本收到了。包奇科娃回答问题非常泼辣,那种口气仿佛在回答每句话时都说:“对,我叫叶菲米雅,也就是包奇科娃,起诉书副本收到了,我觉得挺有面子,谁也不许嘲笑我。”等庭长一问完,包奇科娃不等人家叫她坐,就立刻自动坐下。

“你叫什么名字啊!”好色的庭长特别亲切地问第三个被告,“你得站起来,”他发现玛丝洛娃坐着不动,和颜悦色地说。

玛丝洛娃身姿矫捷地站起来,现出唯命是从的神气,挺起高耸的胸部,用她那双笑盈盈而略微斜睨的黑眼睛直盯住庭长的脸,什么也没回答。

“你叫什么名字?”

“柳波芙,”她迅速地说。

聂赫留朵夫这时已戴上夹鼻眼镜,随着庭长审问,挨个儿瞧着被告。他眼睛没有离开这第三个被告的脸,想:“这不可能,她怎么会叫柳波芙呢?”他听见她的回答,心里琢磨着。

庭长还想问下去,但那个戴眼镜的法官怒气冲冲地嘀咕了一句,把他拦住了。庭长点点头表示同意,又对被告说:“怎么叫柳波芙呢?”他说。“你登记的不是这个名字。”

被告不作声。

“我问你,你的真名字叫什么。”

“你的教名叫什么?”那个怒容满面的法官问。

“以前叫卡吉琳娜。”

“这不可能,”聂赫留朵夫嘴里仍这样自言自语,但心里已毫不怀疑,断定她就是那个他一度热恋过,确确实实是热恋过的姑娘,姑妈家的养女兼侍女。当年他在情欲冲动下诱奸了她,后来又抛弃了她。从此以后,他再也不去想她,因为想到这事实在太痛苦了,这事使他原形毕露,表明他这个以正派人自居的人不仅一点也不正派,对那个女人的行为简直是十分下流。

对,这个女人就是她。这会儿他看出了她脸上那种独一无二的神秘特点。这种特点使每张脸都自成一格,与其他人不同。尽管她的脸苍白和丰满得有点异样,她的特点,与众不同的可爱特点,还是表现在脸上,嘴唇上,表现在略微斜睨的眼睛里,尤其是表现在她那天真烂漫、笑盈盈的目光中,表现在脸上和全身流露出来的唯命是从的神态上。

“你早就该这么说了,”庭长又特别和颜悦色地说。“你的父名叫什么?”

“我是个私生子,”玛丝洛娃说。

“那么按照你教父的名字该怎么称呼你呢?”

“米哈依洛娃。”

“她会做什么坏事呢?”聂赫留朵夫心里仍在琢磨,他的呼吸有点急促了。

“你姓什么,通常人家叫你什么?”庭长继续问。

“通常用母亲的姓玛丝洛娃。”

“身分呢?”

“小市民。”

“信东正教吗?”

“信东正教。”

“职业呢?你做什么工作?”

玛丝洛娃不作声。

“你做什么工作?”庭长又问。

“在院里,”她说。

“什么院?”戴眼镜的法官严厉地问。

“什么院您自己知道,”玛丝洛娃说。她噗哧一笑,接着迅速地向周围扫了一眼,又盯住庭长。

她脸上现出一种异乎寻常的神情,她的话、她的微笑和她迅速扫视法庭的目光是那么可怕和可怜,弄得庭长不禁垂下了头。庭上刹那间变得鸦雀无声。接着,这种寂静被一个旁听者的笑声打破了。有人向他发出嘘声。庭长抬起头,继续问她:

“你以前没有受过审判和侦审吗?”

“没有,”玛丝洛娃叹了一口气,低声说。

“起诉书副本收到了吗?”

“收到了。”

“你坐下,”庭长说。

被告就象盛装的贵妇人提起拖地长裙那样提了提裙子,然后坐下来,一双白净的不大的手拢在囚袍袖子里,眼睛一直盯住庭长。

接着传证人,再把那些用不着的证人带下去,又推定法医,请他出庭。然后书记官起立,宣读起诉书。他念得很响很清楚,但因为念得太快,混淆了舌尖音和卷舌音,以致发出来的声音成了一片连续不断的嗡嗡声,令人昏昏欲睡。法官们一会儿把身子靠在椅子的这边扶手上,一会儿靠在那边扶手上,一会儿搁在桌上,一会儿靠在椅背上,一会儿闭上眼睛,一会儿睁开眼睛,交头接耳。有一个宪兵好几次要打呵欠,都勉强忍住。

几个被告中,卡尔津金颊上的肌肉不断抖动。包奇科娃挺直腰板坐在那里,镇定自若,偶尔用一只手指伸到头巾里搔搔头皮。

玛丝洛娃忽而一动不动地望着书记官,听他宣读,忽而全身抖动,似乎想进行反驳,脸涨得通红,然后又沉重地叹着气,双手换一种姿势,往四下里看了看,又盯住书记官。

聂赫留朵夫坐在第一排靠边第二座的高背椅上,摘下夹鼻眼镜,望着玛丝洛娃,他的内心展开了一场复杂而痛苦的活动。




CHAPTER X. THE TRIAL--THE INDICTMENT.

The indictment ran as follows: On the 17th of January, 18--, in the lodging-house Mauritania, occurred the sudden death of the Second Guild merchant, Therapont Emilianovich Smelkoff, of Kourgan.

The local police doctor of the fourth district certified that death was due to rupture of the heart, owing to the excessive use of alcoholic liquids. The body of the said Smelkoff was interred. After several days had elapsed, the merchant Timokhin, a fellow-townsman and companion of the said Smelkoff, returned from St. Petersburg, and hearing the circumstances that accompanied the death of the latter, notified his suspicions that the death was caused by poison, given with intent to rob the said Smelkoff of his money. This suspicion was corroborated on inquiry, which proved:

1. That shortly before his death the said Smelkoff had received the sum of 3,800 roubles from the bank. When an inventory of the property of the deceased was made, only 312 roubles and 16 copecks were found.

2. The whole day and night preceding his death the said Smelkoff spent with Lubka (alias Katerina Maslova) at her home and in the lodging-house Mauritania, which she also visited at the said Smelkoff's request during his absence, to get some money, which she took out of his portmanteau in the presence of the servants of the lodging-house Mauritania, Euphemia Botchkova and Simeon Kartinkin, with a key given her by the said Smelkoff. In the portmanteau opened by the said Maslova, the said Botchkova and Kartinkin saw packets of 100-rouble bank-notes.

3. On the said Smelkoff's return to the lodging-house Mauritania, together with Lubka, the latter, in accordance with the attendant Kartinkin's advice, gave the said Smelkoff some white powder given to her by the said Kartinkin, dissolved in brandy.

4. The next morning the said Lubka (alias Katerina Maslova) sold to her mistress, the witness Kitaeva, a brothel-keeper, a diamond ring given to her, as she alleged, by the said Smelkoff.

5. The housemaid of the lodging-house Mauritania, Euphemia Botchkova, placed to her account in the local Commercial Bank 1,800 roubles. The postmortem examination of the body of the said Smelkoff and the chemical analysis of his intestines proved beyond doubt the presence of poison in the organism, so that there is reason to believe that the said Smelkoff's death was caused by poisoning.

When cross-examined, the accused, Maslova, Botchkova, and Kartinkin, pleaded not guilty, deposing--Maslova, that she had really been sent by Smelkoff from the brothel, where she "works," as she expresses it, to the lodging-house Mauritania to get the merchant some money, and that, having unlocked the portmanteau with a key given her by the merchant, she took out 40 roubles, as she was told to do, and that she had taken nothing more; that Botchkova and Kartinkin, in whose presence she unlocked and locked the portmanteau, could testify to the truth of the statement.

She gave this further evidence--that when she came to the lodging-house for the second time she did, at the instigation of Simeon Kartinkin, give Smelkoff some kind of powder, which she thought was a narcotic, in a glass of brandy, hoping he would fall asleep and that she would be able to get away from him; and that Smelkoff, having beaten her, himself gave her the ring when she cried and threatened to go away.

The accused, Euphemia Botchkova, stated that she knew nothing about the missing money, that she had not even gone into Smelkoff's room, but that Lubka had been busy there all by herself; that if anything had been stolen, it must have been done by Lubka when she came with the merchant's key to get his money.

At this point Maslova gave a start, opened her mouth, and looked at Botchkova. "When," continued the secretary, "the receipt for 1,800 roubles from the bank was shown to Botchkova, and she was asked where she had obtained the money, she said that it was her own earnings for 12 years, and those of Simeon, whom she was going to marry. The accused Simeon Kartinkin, when first examined, confessed that he and Botchkova, at the instigation of Maslova, who had come with the key from the brothel, had stolen the money and divided it equally among themselves and Maslova." Here Maslova again started, half-rose from her seat, and, blushing scarlet, began to say something, but was stopped by the usher. "At last," the secretary continued, reading, "Kartinkin confessed also that he had supplied the powders in order to get Smelkoff to sleep. When examined the second time he denied having had anything to do with the stealing of the money or giving Maslova the powders, accusing her of having done it alone."

Concerning the money placed in the bank by Botchkova, he said the same as she, that is, that the money was given to them both by the lodgers in tips during 12 years' service.

The indictment concluded as follows:

In consequence of the foregoing, the peasant of the village Borki, Simeon Kartinkin, 33 years of age, the meschanka Euphemia Botchkova, 43 years of age, and the meschanka Katerina Maslova, 27 years of age, are accused of having on the 17th day of January, 188--, jointly stolen from the said merchant, Smelkoff, a ring and money, to the value of 2,500 roubles, and of having given the said merchant, Smelkoff, poison to drink, with intent of depriving him of life, and thereby causing his death. This crime is provided for in clause 1,455 of the Penal Code, paragraphs 4 and 5.

 

起诉书全文如下:

“一八八×年一月十七日摩尔旅馆有一名旅客突然死亡,经查明该旅客乃库尔干二等商人费拉邦特•叶密里央内奇•斯梅里科夫。

“经第四警察分局法医验明,死亡乃因饮酒过量、心力衰竭所致。斯梅里科夫尸体当即入土掩埋。

“案发数日后,斯梅里科夫同乡好友商人季莫兴自彼得堡归来,获悉斯梅里科夫死亡一事,疑有人谋财害命。

“关于此项怀疑,已由预审查明下列事实:
(一)斯梅里科夫死亡前不久曾向银行提取现款三千八百银卢布。然在封存死者遗物清单中只开列现金三百一十二卢布十六戈比。
(二)斯梅里科夫临死前一日曾在妓院和摩尔旅馆同妓女柳波芙(叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃)相处达一昼夜之久。叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃曾受斯梅里科夫之托,自妓院径赴摩尔旅馆取款。该玛丝洛娃即会同摩尔旅馆茶房叶菲米雅•包奇科娃和西蒙•卡尔津金,使用斯梅里科夫交与之钥匙,打开皮箱,取出现款。玛丝洛娃开箱时,包奇科娃和卡尔津金在场目睹箱内装有百卢布钞票若干叠。
(三)斯梅里科夫偕同妓女玛丝洛娃自妓院回到摩尔旅馆后,玛丝洛娃受茶房卡尔津金怂恿,将彼交与的白色药粉掺入一杯白兰地中,使斯梅里科夫饮下。
(四)次日早晨该妓女玛丝洛娃即将斯梅里科夫钻石戒指一枚售与女掌班,即妓院女老板和本案证人基达耶娃,声称戒指系斯梅里科夫所赠。
(五)斯梅里科夫死后第二日,摩尔旅馆女茶房叶菲米雅•包奇科娃即至本地商业银行,在本人活期存款户中存入一千八百银卢布。

“经法医解剖尸体,化验内脏,查明死者体内确有毒药,据此足以断定该斯梅里科夫系中毒身亡。

“被告玛丝洛娃、包奇科娃与卡尔津金在受审时均不承认犯有罪行。玛丝洛娃供称,在彼所谓‘工作’的妓院中,斯梅里科夫确曾令彼到摩尔旅馆为该商人取款,彼即用交与之钥匙打开商人皮箱,并遵嘱取出四十银卢布,未曾多取分文,此点包奇科娃和卡尔津金都能证明,因开箱、取款、锁箱之际两人均在场目睹。玛丝洛娃又供称,彼第二次到商人斯梅里科夫房间后,确曾受卡尔津金教唆使商人饮下掺有药粉之白兰地,以为此药粉是安眠药,使商人服后熟睡,彼可及早脱身。戒指一枚确系商人斯梅里科夫所赠,因彼受到商人殴打,放声痛哭,且欲离去,该商人即以此戒指相赠。

“叶菲米雅•包奇科娃供称,失款一节彼毫无所知,彼从未踏进该商人房间,一切勾当均系玛丝洛娃一人所为,因此该商人如有失窃情事,定系玛丝洛娃持商人钥匙取款时谋财所致。”玛丝洛娃听到这里,全身打了个哆嗦,张开嘴巴,回头瞧了一眼包奇科娃。“当法庭向叶菲米雅•包奇科娃出示一千八百银卢布存款单并查询该存款来源时,彼供称:此乃彼同西蒙•卡尔津金二人十二年积攒所得,彼并准备同西蒙•卡尔津金结婚。又据西蒙•卡尔津金第一次受审时供称,玛丝洛娃持钥匙自妓院来旅馆,教唆彼与包奇科娃共同窃取现款,然后三人分赃。”玛丝洛娃听到这里身子又哆嗦了一下,甚至跳起来,脸涨得通红,嘴里嘀咕着什么,但被民事执行吏所制止。“最后卡尔津金还供认,彼曾将药粉交给玛丝洛娃,使该商人安眠;但在第二次审讯时又推翻前供,声称并未参与谋财案件,亦未曾将药粉交与玛丝洛娃,而将全部罪责推到玛丝洛娃一人身上。至于包奇科娃在银行存款一节,彼同包奇科娃供词相同,声称系彼二人十二年来在旅馆听差所得之小费。”

接着,起诉书列举被告对质记录、证人供词、法院鉴定人意见,等等。

起诉书结尾如下:

“综上所述,包尔基村农民西蒙•彼得罗夫•卡尔津金,年三十三岁,小市民叶菲米雅•伊凡诺娃•包奇科娃,年四十三岁,小市民叶卡吉琳娜•米哈依洛娃•玛丝洛娃,年二十七岁,被控于一八八×年一月十七日经过预谋,窃取商人斯梅里科夫现款和戒指一枚,共值二千五百银卢布,谋财害命,以毒药掺酒灌醉斯梅里科夫,致彼死亡。

“查此项罪行触犯刑法第一四五三条第四款和第五款。据此按《刑事诉讼程序条例》第二○一条规定,农民西蒙•卡尔津金、叶菲米雅•包奇科娃和小市民叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃应交由地方法院会同陪审员审理。”

书记官这才念完长篇起诉书,收拾好文件,坐下来,双手理理长头发。大家都轻松地舒了一口气,愉快地感觉到审讯就要开始,一切都会水落石出,正义就可得到伸张。只有聂赫留朵夫一人没有这样的感觉。他想到十年前他所认识的天真可爱的姑娘玛丝洛娃竟会犯下这样的罪行,不由得大惊失色。




CHAPTER XI. THE TRIAL--MASLOVA CROSS-EXAMINED.

When the reading of the indictment was over, the president, after having consulted the members, turned to Kartinkin, with an expression that plainly said: Now we shall find out the whole truth down to the minutest detail.

"Peasant Simeon Kartinkin," he said, stooping to the left.

Simeon Kartinkin got up, stretched his arms down his sides, and leaning forward with his whole body, continued moving his cheeks inaudibly.

"You are accused of having on the 17th January, 188--, together with Euphemia Botchkova and Katerina Maslova, stolen money from a portmanteau belonging to the merchant Smelkoff, and then, having procured some arsenic, persuaded Katerina Maslova to give it to the merchant Smelkoff in a glass of brandy, which was the cause of Smelkoff's death. Do you plead guilty?" said the president, stooping to the right.

"Not nohow, because our business is to attend on the lodgers, and--"

"You'll tell us that afterwards. Do you plead guilty?"

"Oh, no, sir. I only,--"

"You'll tell us that afterwards. Do you plead guilty?" quietly and firmly asked the president.

"Can't do such a thing, because that--"

The usher again rushed up to Simeon Kartinkin, and stopped him in a tragic whisper.

The president moved the hand with which he held the paper and placed the elbow in a different position with an air that said: "This is finished," and turned to Euphemia Botchkova.

"Euphemia Botchkova, you are accused of having, on the 17th of January, 188-, in the lodging-house Mauritania, together with Simeon Kartinkin and Katerina Maslova, stolen some money and a ring out of the merchant Smelkoff's portmanteau, and having shared the money among yourselves, given poison to the merchant Smelkoff, thereby causing his death. Do you plead guilty?"

"I am not guilty of anything," boldly and firmly replied the prisoner. "I never went near the room, but when this baggage went in she did the whole business."

"You will say all this afterwards," the president again said, quietly and firmly. "So you do not plead guilty?"

"I did not take the money nor give the drink, nor go into the room. Had I gone in I should have kicked her out."

"So you do not plead guilty?"

"Never."

"Very well."

"Katerina Maslova," the president began, turning to the third prisoner, "you are accused of having come from the brothel with the key of the merchant Smelkoff's portmanteau, money, and a ring." He said all this like a lesson learned by heart, leaning towards the member on his left, who was whispering into his ear that a bottle mentioned in the list of the material evidence was missing. "Of having stolen out of the portmanteau money and a ring," he repeated, "and shared it. Then, returning to the lodging house Mauritania with Smelkoff, of giving him poison in his drink, and thereby causing his death. Do you plead guilty?"

"I am not guilty of anything," she began rapidly. "As I said before I say again, I did not take it--I did not take it; I did not take anything, and the ring he gave me himself."

"You do not plead guilty of having stolen 2,500 roubles?" asked the president.

"I've said I took nothing but the 40 roubles."

"Well, and do you plead guilty of having given the merchant Smelkoff a powder in his drink?"

"Yes, that I did. Only I believed what they told me, that they were sleeping powders, and that no harm could come of them. I never thought, and never wished. . . God is my witness; I say, I never meant this," she said.

"So you do not plead guilty of having stolen the money and the ring from the merchant Smelkoff, but confess that you gave him the powder?" said the president.

"Well, yes, I do confess this, but I thought they were sleeping powders. I only gave them to make him sleep; I never meant and never thought of worse."

"Very well," said the president, evidently satisfied with the results gained. "Now tell us how it all happened," and he leaned back in his chair and put his folded hands on the table. "Tell us all about it. A free and full confession will be to your advantage."

Maslova continued to look at the president in silence, and blushing.

"Tell us how it happened."

"How it happened?" Maslova suddenly began, speaking quickly. "I came to the lodging-house, and was shown into the room. He was there, already very drunk." She pronounced the word _he_ with a look of horror in her wide-open eyes. "I wished to go away, but he would not let me." She stopped, as if having lost the thread, or remembered some thing else.

"Well, and then?"

"Well, what then? I remained a bit, and went home again."

At this moment the public prosecutor raised himself a little, leaning on one elbow in an awkward manner.

"You would like to put a question?" said the president, and having received an answer in the affirmative, he made a gesture inviting the public prosecutor to speak.

"I want to ask, was the prisoner previously acquainted with Simeon Kartinkin?" said the public prosecutor, without looking at Maslova, and, having put the question, he compressed his lips and frowned.

The president repeated the question. Maslova stared at the public prosecutor, with a frightened look.

"With Simeon? Yes," she said.

"I should like to know what the prisoner's acquaintance with Kartinkin consisted in. Did they meet often?"

"Consisted in? . . . He invited me for the lodgers; it was not an acquaintance at all," answered Maslova, anxiously moving her eyes from the president to the public prosecutor and back to the president.

"I should like to know why Kartinkin invited only Maslova, and none of the other girls, for the lodgers?" said the public prosecutor, with half-closed eyes and a cunning, Mephistophelian smile.

"I don't know. How should I know?" said Maslova, casting a frightened look round, and fixing her eyes for a moment on Nekhludoff. "He asked whom he liked."

"Is it possible that she has recognised me?" thought Nekhludoff, and the blood rushed to his face. But Maslova turned away without distinguishing him from the others, and again fixed her eyes anxiously on the public prosecutor.

"So the prisoner denies having had any intimate relations with Kartinkin? Very well, I have no more questions to ask."

And the public prosecutor took his elbow off the desk, and began writing something. He was not really noting anything down, but only going over the letters of his notes with a pen, having seen the procureur and leading advocates, after putting a clever question, make a note, with which, later on, to annihilate their adversaries.

The president did not continue at once, because he was consulting the member with the spectacles, whether he was agreed that the questions (which had all been prepared be forehand and written out) should be put.

"Well! What happened next?" he then went on.

"I came home," looking a little more boldly only at the president, "and went to bed. Hardly had I fallen asleep when one of our girls, Bertha, woke me. 'Go, your merchant has come again!' He"--she again uttered the word _he_ with evident horror-- "he kept treating our girls, and then wanted to send for more wine, but his money was all gone, and he sent me to his lodgings and told me where the money was, and how much to take. So I went."

The president was whispering to the member on his left, but, in order to appear as if he had heard, he repeated her last words.

"So you went. Well, what next?"

"I went, and did all he told me; went into his room. I did not go alone, but called Simeon Kartinkin and her," she said, pointing to Botchkova.

"That's a lie; I never went in," Botchkova began, but was stopped.

"In their presence I took out four notes," continued Maslova, frowning, without looking at Botchkova.

"Yes, but did the prisoner notice," again asked the prosecutor, "how much money there was when she was getting out the 40 roubles?"

Maslova shuddered when the prosecutor addressed her; she did not know why it was, but she felt that he wished her evil.

"I did not count it, but only saw some 100-rouble notes."

"Ah! The prisoner saw 100-rouble notes. That's all?"

"Well, so you brought back the money," continued the president, looking at the clock.

"I did."

"Well, and then?"

"Then he took me back with him," said Maslova.

"Well, and how did you give him the powder? In his drink?"

"How did I give it? I put them in and gave it him."

"Why did you give it him?"

She did not answer, but sighed deeply and heavily.

"He would not let me go," she said, after a moment's silence, "and I was quite tired out, and so I went out into the passage and said to Simeon, 'If he would only let me go, I am so tired.' And he said, 'We are also sick of him; we were thinking of giving him a sleeping draught; he will fall asleep, and then you can go.' So I said all right. I thought they were harmless, and he gave me the packet. I went in. He was lying behind the partition, and at once called for brandy. I took a bottle of 'fine champagne' from the table, poured out two glasses, one for him and one for myself, and put the powders into his glass, and gave it him. Had I known how could I have given them to him?"

"Well, and how did the ring come into your possession?" asked the president. "When did he give it you?"

"That was when we came back to his lodgings. I wanted to go away, and he gave me a knock on the head and broke my comb. I got angry and said I'd go away, and he took the ring off his finger and gave it to me so that I should not go," she said.

Then the public prosecutor again slightly raised himself, and, putting on an air of simplicity, asked permission to put a few more questions, and, having received it, bending his head over his embroidered collar, he said: "I should like to know how long the prisoner remained in the merchant Smelkoff's room."

Maslova again seemed frightened, and she again looked anxiously from the public prosecutor to the president, and said hurriedly:

"I do not remember how long."

"Yes, but does the prisoner remember if she went anywhere else in the lodging-house after she left Smelkoff?"

Maslova considered for a moment. "Yes, I did go into an empty room next to his."

"Yes, and why did you go in?" asked the public prosecutor, forgetting himself, and addressing her directly.

"I went in to rest a bit, and to wait for an isvostchik."

"And was Kartinkin in the room with the prisoner, or not?"

"He came in."

"Why did he come in?"

"There was some of the merchant's brandy left, and we finished it together."

"Oh, finished it together. Very well! And did the prisoner talk to Kartinkin, and, if so, what about?"

Maslova suddenly frowned, blushed very red, and said, hurriedly, "What about? I did not talk about anything, and that's all I know. Do what you like with me; I am not guilty, and that's all."

"I have nothing more to ask," said the prosecutor, and, drawing up his shoulders in an unnatural manner, began writing down, as the prisoner's own evidence, in the notes for his speech, that she had been in the empty room with Kartinkin.

There was a short silence.

"You have nothing more to say?"

"I have told everything," she said, with a sigh, and sat down.

Then the president noted something down, and, having listened to something that the member on his left whispered to him, he announced a ten-minutes' interval, rose hurriedly, and left the court. The communication he had received from the tall, bearded member with the kindly eyes was that the member, having felt a slight stomach derangement, wished to do a little massage and to take some drops. And this was why an interval was made.

When the judges had risen, the advocates, the jury, and the witnesses also rose, with the pleasant feeling that part of the business was finished, and began moving in different directions.

Nekhludoff went into the jury's room, and sat down by the window.

 

十一

等到起诉书念完,庭长同两个法官商量了一番,然后转身对卡尔津金说话,脸上的神情分明表示:这下子我们就会把全部案情弄个水落石出了。

“农民西蒙•卡尔津金,”他身子侧向左边,开口说。

西蒙•卡尔津金站起来,两手贴住裤子两侧的接缝,整个身子向前冲,两边腮帮无声地抖动个不停。

“你被控于一八八×年一月十七日串通叶菲米雅•包奇科娃和叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃盗窃商人斯梅里科夫皮箱里的现款,然后拿来砒霜,唆使叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃放在酒里给商人斯梅里科夫喝下,致使斯梅里科夫中毒毙命。你承认自己犯了罪吗?”他说完把身子侧向右边。

“绝对没这回事,因为我们的本份是伺候客人……”

“这话你留到以后再说。你承认自己犯了罪吗?”

“绝对没有,老爷。我只是……”

“有话以后再说。你承认自己犯了罪吗?”庭长从容而坚决地再次问道。

“我可不会干这种事,因为……”

民事执行吏又连忙奔到西蒙•卡尔津金身边,悲天悯人地低声制止他。

庭长现出对他的审问已经完毕的神气,把拿文件那只手的臂肘挪了个地方,转身对叶菲米雅•包奇科娃说话。

“叶菲米雅•包奇科娃,你被控于一八八×年一月十七日在摩尔旅馆串通西蒙•卡尔津金和叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃从商人斯梅里科夫皮箱里盗窃其现款与戒指一枚,三人分赃,并为掩盖你们的罪行,让商人斯梅里科夫喝下毒酒,致使他毙命。你承认自己犯了罪吗?”

“我什么罪也没有,”这个女被告神气活现地断然说。“我连那个房间都没有进去过……既然那个贱货进去过,那就是她作的案。”

“这话你以后再说,”庭长又是那么软中带硬地说。“那么你不承认自己犯了罪吗?”

“钱不是我拿的,酒也不是我灌的,我连房门都没有踏进去过。我要是在场,准会把她撵走。”

“你不承认自己犯了罪吗?”

“从来没犯过。”

“很好。”

“叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃,”庭长转身对第三个被告说,“你被控带着商人斯梅里科夫的皮箱钥匙从妓院去到摩尔旅馆,窃取箱里现款和戒指一枚,”他象背书一般熟练地说,同时把耳朵凑近左边的法官,那个法官对他说,查对物证清单还少一个酒瓶。“窃取箱里现款和戒指一枚,”庭长又说了一遍,“你们分了赃,然后你又同商人斯梅里科夫一起回到摩尔旅馆,你给斯梅里科夫喝了毒酒,因而使他毙命。你承认自己犯了罪吗?”

“我什么罪也没有,”她急急地说,“我原先这么说,现在也这么说:我没有拿过,没有拿过就是没有拿过,我什么也没有拿过,至于戒指是他自己给我的……”

“你不承认犯有盗窃两千五百卢布现款的罪行吗?”庭长问。

“我说过,除了四十卢布以外,我什么也没有拿过。”

“那么,你犯了给商人斯梅里科夫喝毒酒的罪行,你承认吗?”

“这事我承认。不过人家告诉我那是安眠药,吃了没有关系,我也就相信了。我没有想到他会死,我也没有存心要害他。我可以当着上帝的面起誓,我没有这个念头,”她说。

“这么说,你不承认犯有盗窃商人斯梅里科夫现款和戒指的罪行,”庭长说。“可是你承认给他喝过毒酒,是吗?”

“承认是承认,不过我以为那是安眠药。我给他吃是为了要他睡觉。我没有想害死他,我没有这个念头。”

“很好,”庭长说,对取得的结果显然很满意。“那么你把事情的经过说一说,”他说,身子往椅背一靠,两手放在桌上。

“把全部经过从头到尾说一说。你老实招供就可以得到从宽发落。”

玛丝洛娃眼睛一直盯着庭长,一言不发。

“你把事情的经过说一说。”

“事情的经过吗?”玛丝洛娃忽然很快地说。“我乘马车到了旅馆,他们把我领到他的房间里,当时他已经喝得烂醉了。”她说到他这个字时,脸上露出异常恐惧的神色,眼睛睁得老大。“我想走,他不放。”

她住了口,仿佛思路突然断了,或者想到了别的事。

“那么,后来呢?”

“后来还有什么呢?后来在那里待了一阵,就回家了。”

这当儿,副检察官怪模怪样地用一个臂肘支撑着,欠起身来。

“您要提问吗?”庭长问,听到副检察官肯定的回答,就做做手势,表示给他提问的权利。

“我想提一个问题:被告以前是不是认识西蒙•卡尔津金?”副检察官眼睛不望玛丝洛娃,说。

他提了问题,就抿紧嘴唇,皱起眉头。

庭长把这个问题重说了一遍。玛丝洛娃恐惧地直盯着副检察官。

“西蒙吗?以前就认识,”她说。

“现在我想知道被告同卡尔津金的交情怎么样。他们是不是常常见面?”

“交情怎么样吗?他常常找我去接客,谈不到什么交情,”玛丝洛娃回答,惊惶不安地瞧瞧副检察官,又望望庭长,然后又瞧瞧副检察官。

“我想知道,为什么卡尔津金总是只找玛丝洛娃接客,而不找别的姑娘,”副检察官眯缝起眼睛,带着阴险多疑的微笑,说。

“我不知道。教我怎么知道?”玛丝洛娃怯生生地向四下里瞧了瞧,她的目光在聂赫留朵夫身上停留了一刹那,回答说。“他想找谁就找谁。”

“难道被她认出来了?”聂赫留朵夫心惊胆战地想,觉得血往脸上直涌。其实玛丝洛娃并没有认出他,她立刻转过身去,又带着恐惧的神情凝视着副检察官。

“这么说,被告否认她同卡尔津金有过什么亲密关系,是吗?很好。我没有别的话要问了。”

副检察官立刻把臂肘从写字台上挪开,动手做笔记。其实他什么也没有记,只是用钢笔随意描着笔记本上的第一个字母。他常常看到检察官和律师这样做:当他们提了一个巧妙的问题以后,就在足以给对方致命打击的地方做个记号。

庭长没有立刻对被告说话,因为他这时正在问戴眼镜的法官,他同意不同意提出事先准备好并开列在纸上的那些问题。

“那么后来怎么样呢?”庭长又问玛丝洛娃。

“我回到家里,”玛丝洛娃继续说,比较大胆地瞧着庭长一个人,“我把钱交给掌班,就上床睡觉了。刚刚睡着,我们的姐妹别尔塔就把我唤醒了。她说:‘走吧,你那个做买卖的又来了。’我不愿意去,可是掌班硬叫我去。他就在旁边,”她一说到他字,显然又现出恐惧的神色,“他一直在给我们那些姐妹灌酒,后来他还要买酒,可是身上的钱花光了。掌班不信任他,不肯赊帐。他就派我到旅馆去。他告诉我钱在哪里,取多少。我就去了。”

庭长这时正在同左边那个法官低声交谈,没有听见玛丝洛娃在说什么,但为了假装他全听见了,就重复说了一遍她最后的那句话。

“你就乘车去了。那么后来又怎么样呢?”他说。

“我到了那里,就照他的话办,走进他的房间。不是自己一个人走进房间的,我叫了西蒙•米哈伊洛维奇一起进去,还有她,”她说着指指包奇科娃。

“她胡说,我压根儿没有进去过……”包奇科娃刚开口,就被制止了。

“我当着他们的面拿了四张红票子①,”玛丝洛娃皱起眉头,眼睛不瞧包奇科娃,继续说。

①十卢布面值的钞票。

“那么,被告取出四十卢布时,有没有注意到里面有多少钱?”副检察官又问。

副检察官刚提问,玛丝洛娃就全身打了个哆嗦。她不懂是什么缘故,但觉得他对她不怀好意。

“我没有数过,我只看见都是些百卢布钞票。”

“被告看见了百卢布钞票,那么,我没有别的话要问了。”

“那么,后来你把钱取来了?”庭长看看表,又问。

“取来了。”

“那么,后来呢?”庭长问。

“后来他又把我带走了,”玛丝洛娃说。

“那么,你是怎样把药粉放在酒里给他喝下去的?”庭长问。

“怎样给吗?我把药粉撒在酒里,就给他喝了。”

“你为什么要给他喝呢?”

她没有回答,只无可奈何地长叹了一口气。

“他一直不肯放我走,”她沉默了一下,说。“我被他搞得筋疲力尽。我走到走廊里,对西蒙•米哈伊洛维奇说:‘但愿他能放我走。我累坏了。’西蒙•米哈伊洛维奇说:‘他把我们也弄得烦死了。我们来让他吃点安眠药,他一睡着,你就可以脱身了。’我说:‘好的。’我还以为那不是毒药。他就给了我一个小纸包。我走进房间,他躺在隔板后面,一看见我就要我给他倒白兰地。我拿起桌上一瓶上等白兰地,倒了两杯,一杯自己喝,一杯给他喝。我把药粉撒在他的杯子里,给他吃。我要是知道那是毒药,还会给他吃吗?”

“那么,那个戒指怎么会落到你手里的?”庭长问。

“戒指,那是他自己送给我的。”

“他什么时候送给你的?”

“我跟他一回到旅馆就想走,他就打我的脑袋,把梳子都打断了。我生气了,拔脚要走。他就摘下手上的戒指送给我,叫我别走,”玛丝洛娃说。

这时副检察官又站起来,仍旧装腔作势地要求庭长允许他再提几个问题。在取得许可以后,他把脑袋歪在绣花领子上,问道:

“我想知道,被告在商人斯梅里科夫房间里待了多少时间。”

玛丝洛娃又露出惊惶失措的神色,目光不安地从副检察官脸上移到庭长脸上,急急地说:

“我不记得待了多久。”

“那么,被告是不是记得,她从商人斯梅里科夫房间里出来后,有没有到旅馆别的什么地方去过?”

玛丝洛娃想了想。

“到隔壁一个空房间里去过,”她说。

“你到那里去干什么?”副检察官忘乎所以,竟直接向她提问题了。①

①检察官按理必须通过庭长才能提问题。不能直接审问被告。

“我去理理衣服,等马车来。”

“那么,卡尔津金有没有同被告一起待在房间里?”

“他也去了。”

“他去干什么?”

“那商人还剩下一点白兰地,我们就一块儿喝了。”

“噢,一块儿喝了。很好。”

“那么,被告有没有同西蒙说过话?说了些什么?”

玛丝洛娃忽然皱起眉头,脸涨得通红,急急地说:

“说了什么?我什么也没有说。有过什么,我全讲了,别的什么也不知道。你们要拿我怎么办,就怎么办吧。我没有罪,就是这样。”

“我没有别的话了,”副检察官对庭长说,装腔作势地耸起肩膀,动手在他的发言提纲上迅速记下被告的供词:她同西蒙一起到过那个空房间。

法庭上沉默了一阵子。

“你没有什么别的话要说吗?”

“我都说了,”玛丝洛娃叹口气说,坐下来。

随后庭长在一张纸上记了些什么,接着听了左边的法官在他耳边低声说的话,就宣布审讯暂停十分钟,匆匆地站起来,走出法取。庭长同左边那个高个儿、大胡子、生有一双善良大眼睛的法官交谈的是这样一件事:那个法官感到胃里有点不舒服,自己要按摩一下,吃点药水。他把这事告诉了庭长,庭长就宣布审讯暂停。

陪审员、律师、证人随着法官纷纷站起来,大家高兴地感到一个重要案件已审完了一部分,开始走动。

聂赫留朵夫走进陪审员议事室,在窗前坐下来。




CHAPTER XII. TWELVE YEARS BEFORE.

"Yes, this was Katusha."

The relations between Nekhludoff and Katusha had been the following:

Nekhludoff first saw Katusha when he was a student in his third year at the University, and was preparing an essay on land tenure during the summer vacation, which he passed with his aunts. Until then he had always lived, in summer, with his mother and sister on his mother's large estate near Moscow. But that year his sister had married, and his mother had gone abroad to a watering-place, and he, having his essay to write, resolved to spend the summer with his aunts. It was very quiet in their secluded estate and there was nothing to distract his mind; his aunts loved their nephew and heir very tenderly, and he, too, was fond of them and of their simple, old-fashioned life.

During that summer on his aunts' estate, Nekhludoff passed through that blissful state of existence when a young man for the first time, without guidance from any one outside, realises all the beauty and significance of life, and the importance of the task allotted in it to man; when he grasps the possibility of unlimited advance towards perfection for one's self and for all the world, and gives himself to this task, not only hopefully, but with full conviction of attaining to the perfection he imagines. In that year, while still at the University, he had read Spencer's Social Statics, and Spencer's views on landholding especially impressed him, as he himself was heir to large estates. His father had not been rich, but his mother had received 10,000 acres of land for her dowry. At that time he fully realised all the cruelty and injustice of private property in land, and being one of those to whom a sacrifice to the demands of conscience gives the highest spiritual enjoyment, he decided not to retain property rights, but to give up to the peasant labourers the land he had inherited from his father. It was on this land question he wrote his essay.

He arranged his life on his aunts' estate in the following manner. He got up very early, sometimes at three o'clock, and before sunrise went through the morning mists to bathe in the river, under the hill. He returned while the dew still lay on the grass and the flowers. Sometimes, having finished his coffee, he sat down with his books of reference and his papers to write his essay, but very often, instead of reading or writing, he left home again, and wandered through the fields and the woods. Before dinner he lay down and slept somewhere in the garden. At dinner he amused and entertained his aunts with his bright spirits, then he rode on horseback or went for a row on the river, and in the evening he again worked at his essay, or sat reading or playing patience with his aunts.

His joy in life was so great that it agitated him, and kept him awake many a night, especially when it was moonlight, so that instead of sleeping he wandered about in the garden till dawn, alone with his dreams and fancies.

And so, peacefully and happily, he lived through the first month of his stay with his aunts, taking no particular notice of their half-ward, half-servant, the black-eyed, quick-footed Katusha. Then, at the age of nineteen, Nekhludoff, brought up under his mother's wing, was still quite pure. If a woman figured in his dreams at all it was only as a wife. All the other women, who, according to his ideas he could not marry, were not women for him, but human beings.

But on Ascension Day that summer, a neighbour of his aunts', and her family, consisting of two young daughters, a schoolboy, and a young artist of peasant origin who was staying with them, came to spend the day. After tea they all went to play in the meadow in front of the house, where the grass had already been mown. They played at the game of gorelki, and Katusha joined them. Running about and changing partners several times, Nekhludoff caught Katusha, and she became his partner. Up to this time he had liked Katusha's looks, but the possibility of any nearer relations with her had never entered his mind.

"Impossible to catch those two," said the merry young artist, whose turn it was to catch, and who could run very fast with his short, muscular legs.

"You! And not catch us?" said Katusha.

"One, two, three," and the artist clapped his hands. Katusha, hardly restraining her laughter, changed places with Nekhludoff, behind the artist's back, and pressing his large hand with her little rough one, and rustling with her starched petticoat, ran to the left. Nekhludoff ran fast to the right, trying to escape from the artist, but when he looked round he saw the artist running after Katusha, who kept well ahead, her firm young legs moving rapidly. There was a lilac bush in front of them, and Katusha made a sign with her head to Nekhludoff to join her behind it, for if they once clasped hands again they were safe from their pursuer, that being a rule of the game. He understood the sign, and ran behind the bush, but he did not know that there was a small ditch overgrown with nettles there. He stumbled and fell into the nettles, already wet with dew, stinging his bands, but rose immediately, laughing at his mishap.

Katusha, with her eyes black as sloes, her face radiant with joy, was flying towards him, and they caught hold of each other's hands.

"Got stung, I daresay?" she said, arranging her hair with her free hand, breathing fast and looking straight up at him with a glad, pleasant smile.

"I did not know there was a ditch here," he answered, smiling also, and keeping her hand in his. She drew nearer to him, and he himself, not knowing how it happened, stooped towards her. She did not move away, and he pressed her hand tight and kissed her on the lips.

"There! You've done it!" she said; and, freeing her hand with a swift movement, ran away from him. Then, breaking two branches of white lilac from which the blossoms were already falling, she began fanning her hot face with them; then, with her head turned back to him, she walked away, swaying her arms briskly in front of her, and joined the other players.

After this there grew up between Nekhludoff and Katusha those peculiar relations which often exist between a pure young man and girl who are attracted to each other.

When Katusha came into the room, or even when he saw her white apron from afar, everything brightened up in Nekhludoff's eyes, as when the sun appears everything becomes more interesting, more joyful, more important. The whole of life seemed full of gladness. And she felt the same. But it was not only Katusha's presence that had this effect on Nekhludoff. The mere thought that Katusha existed (and for her that Nekhludoff existed) had this effect.

When he received an unpleasant letter from his mother, or could not get on with his essay, or felt the unreasoning sadness that young people are often subject to, he had only to remember Katusha and that he should see her, and it all vanished. Katusha had much work to do in the house, but she managed to get a little leisure for reading, and Nekhludoff gave her Dostoievsky and Tourgeneff (whom he had just read himself) to read. She liked Tourgeneff's Lull best. They had talks at moments snatched when meeting in the passage, on the veranda, or the yard, and sometimes in the room of his aunts' old servant, Matrona Pavlovna, with whom he sometimes used to drink tea, and where Katusha used to work.

These talks in Matrona Pavlovna's presence were the pleasantest. When they were alone it was worse. Their eyes at once began to say something very different and far more important than what their mouths uttered. Their lips puckered, and they felt a kind of dread of something that made them part quickly. These relations continued between Nekhludoff and Katusha during the whole time of his first visit to his aunts'. They noticed it, and became frightened, and even wrote to Princess Elena Ivanovna, Nekhludoff's mother. His aunt, Mary Ivanovna, was afraid Dmitri would form an intimacy with Katusha; but her fears were groundless, for Nekhludoff, himself hardly conscious of it, loved Katusha, loved her as the pure love, and therein lay his safety--his and hers. He not only did not feel any desire to possess her, but the very thought of it filled him with horror. The fears of the more poetical Sophia Ivanovna, that Dmitri, with his thoroughgoing, resolute character, having fallen in love with a girl, might make up his mind to marry her, without considering either her birth or her station, had more ground.

Had Nekhludoff at that time been conscious of his love for Katusha, and especially if he had been told that he could on no account join his life with that of a girl in her position, it might have easily happened that, with his usual straight- forwardness, he would have come to the conclusion that there could be no possible reason for him not to marry any girl whatever, as long as he loved her. But his aunts did not mention their fears to him; and, when he left, he was still unconscious of his love for Katusha. He was sure that what he felt for Katusha was only one of the manifestations of the joy of life that filled his whole being, and that this sweet, merry little girl shared this joy with him. Yet, when he was going away, and Katusha stood with his aunts in the porch, and looked after him, her dark, slightly-squinting eyes filled with tears, he felt, after all, that he was leaving something beautiful, precious, something which would never reoccur. And he grew very sad.

"Good-bye, Katusha," he said, looking across Sophia Ivanovna's cap as he was getting into the trap. "Thank you for everything."

"Good-bye, Dmitri Ivanovitch," she said, with her pleasant, tender voice, keeping back the tears that filled her eyes--and ran away into the hall, where she could cry in peace.

 

十二

对,她就是卡秋莎。

聂赫留朵夫同卡秋莎的关系是这样的。

聂赫留朵夫第一次见到卡秋莎,是在他念大学三年级那年的夏天。当时他住在姑妈家,准备写一篇关于土地所有制的论文。往年,他总是同母亲和姐姐一起在莫斯科郊区他母亲的大庄园里歇夏。但那年夏天他姐姐出嫁了,母亲出国到温泉疗养去了。聂赫留朵夫要写论文,就决定到姑妈家去写。姑妈家里十分清静,没有什么玩乐使他分心,两位姑妈又十分疼爱他这个侄儿兼遗产继承人。他也很爱她们,喜欢她们淳朴的旧式生活。

那年夏天,聂赫留朵夫在姑妈家里感到身上充满活力,心情舒畅。一个青年人,第一次不按照人家的指点,亲身体会到生活的美丽和庄严,领悟到人类活动的全部意义,看到人的心灵和整个世界都可以达到尽善尽美的地步。他对此不仅抱着希望,而且充满信心。那年聂赫留朵夫在大学里读了斯宾塞的《社会静力学》。斯宾塞关于土地私有制的论述给他留下深刻的印象,这特别是由于他本身是个大地主的儿子。他的父亲并不富有,但母亲有一万俄亩光景的陪嫁。那时他第一次懂得土地私有制的残酷和荒谬,而他又十分看重道德,认为因道德而自我牺牲是最高的精神享受,因此决定放弃土地所有权,把他从父亲名下继承来的土地赠送给农民。现在他正在写一篇论文,论述这个问题。

那年他在乡下姑妈家的生活是这样过的:每天一早起身,有时才三点钟,太阳还没有出来,就到山脚下河里去洗澡,有时在晨雾弥漫中洗完澡回家,花草上还滚动着露珠。早晨他有时喝完咖啡,就坐下来写论文或者查阅资料,但多半是既不读书也不写作,又走到户外,到田野和树林里散步。午饭以前,他在花园里打个瞌睡,然后高高兴兴地吃午饭,一边吃一边说些有趣的事,逗得姑妈们呵呵大笑。饭后他去骑马或者划船,晚上又是读书,或者陪姑妈们坐着摆牌阵。夜里,特别是在月光溶溶的夜里,他往往睡不着觉,原因只是他觉得生活实在太快乐迷人了。有时他睡不着觉,就一面胡思乱想,一面在花园里散步,直到天亮。

他就这样快乐而平静地在姑妈家里住了一个月,根本没有留意那个既是养女又是侍女、脚步轻快、眼睛乌黑的卡秋莎。

聂赫留朵夫从小由他母亲抚养成长。当年他才十九岁,是个十分纯洁的青年。在他的心目中,只有妻子才是女人。凡是不能成为他妻子的女人都不是女人,而只是人。但事有凑巧,那年夏天的升天节①,姑妈家有个女邻居带着孩子们来作客,其中包括两个小姐、一个中学生和一个寄住在她家的农民出身的青年画家。

①基督教节日,在复活节后四十天,五月一日至六月四日之间。

吃过茶点以后,大家在屋前修剪平坦的草地上玩“捉人”游戏。他们叫卡秋莎也参加。玩了一阵,轮到聂赫留朵夫同卡秋莎一起跑。聂赫留朵夫看到卡秋莎,总是很高兴,但他从没想到他同她会有什么特殊关系。

“哦,这下子说什么也捉不到他们两个了,”轮到“捉人”的快乐画家说,他那两条农民的短壮罗圈腿跑得飞快,“除非他们自己摔交。”

“您才捉不到哪!”

“一,二,三!”

他们拍了三次手。卡秋莎忍不住格格地笑着,敏捷地同聂赫留朵夫交换着位子。她用粗糙有力的小手握了握他的大手,向左边跑去,她那浆过的裙子发出窸窸窣窣的响声。

聂赫留朵夫跑得很快。他不愿让画家捉到,就一个劲儿地飞跑。他回头一看,瞧见画家在追卡秋莎,但卡秋莎那两条年轻的富有弹性的腿灵活地飞跑着,不让他追上,向左边跑去。前面是一个丁香花坛,没有一个人跑到那里去,但卡秋莎回过头来看了聂赫留朵夫一眼,点头示意,要他也到花坛后面去。聂赫留朵夫领会她的意思,就往丁香花坛后面跑去。谁知花丛前面有一道小沟,沟里长满荨麻,聂赫留朵夫不知道,一脚踏空,掉到沟里去。他的双手被荨麻刺破,还沾满了晚露。但他立刻对自己的鲁莽感到好笑,爬了起来,跑到一块干净的地方。

卡秋莎那双水灵灵的乌梅子般的眼睛也闪耀着笑意,她飞也似地迎着他跑来。他们跑到一块儿,握住手。①

①在这种游戏中,被追的两人在一个地方会合,相互握手,表示胜利。

“我看,您准是刺破手了,”卡秋莎说。她用那只空着的手理理松开的辫子,一面不住地喘气,一面笑眯眯地从脚到头打量着他。

“我不知道这里有一道沟,”聂赫留朵夫也笑着说,没有放掉她的手。

她向他靠近些,他自己也不知道怎么搞的,竟向她凑过脸去。她没有躲避,他更紧地握住她的手,吻了吻她的嘴唇。

“你这是干什么!”卡秋莎说。她慌忙抽出被他握着的手,从他身边跑开去。

卡秋莎跑到丁香花旁,摘下两支已经凋谢的白丁香,拿它们打打她那热辣辣的脸,回过头来向他望望,就使劲摆动两臂,向做游戏的人们那里走去。

从那时起,聂赫留朵夫同卡秋莎之间的关系就变了,那是一个纯洁无邪的青年同一个纯洁无邪的少女相互吸引的特殊关系。

只要卡秋莎一走进房间,或者聂赫留朵夫老远看见她的白围裙,世间万物在他的眼睛里就仿佛变得光辉灿烂,一切事情就变得更有趣,更逗人喜爱,更有意思,生活也更加充满欢乐。她也有同样的感觉。不过,不仅卡秋莎在场或者同他接近时有这样的作用,聂赫留朵夫只要一想到世界上有一个卡秋莎,就会产生这样的感觉。而对卡秋莎来说,只要想到聂赫留朵夫,也会产生同样的感觉。聂赫留朵夫收到母亲令人不快的信也罢,论文写得不顺利也罢,或者心头起了青年人莫名的惆怅也罢,只要一想到世界上有一个卡秋莎,他可以看见她,一切烦恼就都烟消云散了。

卡秋莎在家里事情很多,但她总能一件件做好,还偷空看些书。聂赫留朵夫把自己刚看过的陀思妥耶夫斯基和屠格涅夫的小说借给她看。她最喜爱屠格涅夫的中篇小说《僻静的角落》。他们只能找机会交谈几句,有时在走廊里,有时在阳台或者院子里,有时在姑妈家老女仆玛特廖娜的房间里——卡秋莎跟她同住,——有时聂赫留朵夫就在她们的小房间里喝茶,嘴里含着糖块。他们当着玛特廖娜的面谈话,感到最轻松愉快。可是到了剩下他们两人的时候,谈话就比较别扭。在这种时候,他们眼睛所表达的话和嘴里所说的话截然不同,而眼睛所表达的要重要得多。他们总是撅起嘴,提心吊胆,待不了多久就匆匆分开。

聂赫留朵夫第一次住在姑妈家,他同卡秋莎一直维持着这样的关系。两位姑妈发现他们这种关系,有点担心,甚至写信到国外去告诉聂赫留朵夫的母亲叶莲娜•伊凡诺夫娜公爵夫人。玛丽雅姑妈唯恐德米特里同卡秋莎发生暧昧关系。但她这种担心是多余的,因为聂赫留朵夫也象一切纯洁的人谈恋爱那样,不自觉地爱着卡秋莎,他对她的这种不自觉的爱情就保证了他们不致堕落。他不仅没有在肉体上占有她的欲望,而且一想到可能同她发生这样的关系就心惊胆战。但具有诗人气质的索菲雅姑妈的忧虑就要切实得多。她生怕具有敢作敢为的可贵性格的德米特里一旦爱上这姑娘,就会不顾她的出身和地位,毫不迟疑地同她结婚。

如果聂赫留朵夫当时明确地意识到自己爱上了卡秋莎,尤其是如果当时有人劝他绝不能也不应该把他的命运同这样一个姑娘结合在一起,那么,凭着他的憨直性格,他就会断然决定非同她结婚不可,不管她是个怎样的人,只要他爱她就行。不过,两位姑妈并没有把她们的忧虑告诉他,因此他没有意识到自己对这个姑娘的爱情,就这样离开了姑妈家。

他当时满心相信,他对卡秋莎的感情只是他全身充溢着生的欢乐的一种表现,而这个活泼可爱的姑娘也有着和他一样的感情。临到他动身的时刻,卡秋莎同两位姑妈一起站在台阶上,用她那双泪水盈眶、略带斜睨的乌溜溜的眼睛送着他,他这才感到他正在失去一种美丽、珍贵、一去不返的东西。他觉得有说不出的惆怅。

“再见,卡秋莎,一切都得谢谢你!”他坐上马车,隔着索菲雅姑妈的睡帽,对她说。

“再见,德米特里•伊凡内奇!”她用亲切悦耳的声音说,忍住满眶的眼泪,跑到门廊里,在那儿放声哭了起来。




CHAPTER XIII. LIFE IN THE ARMY.

After that Nekhludoff did not see Katusha for more than three years. When he saw her again he had just been promoted to the rank of officer and was going to join his regiment. On the way he came to spend a few days with his aunts, being now a very different young man from the one who had spent the summer with them three years before. He then had been an honest, unselfish lad, ready to sacrifice himself for any good cause; now he was depraved and selfish, and thought only of his own enjoyment. Then God's world seemed a mystery which he tried enthusiastically and joyfully to solve; now everything in life seemed clear and simple, defined by the conditions of the life he was leading. Then he had felt the importance of, and had need of intercourse with, nature, and with those who had lived and thought and felt before him--philosophers and poets. What he now considered necessary and important were human institutions and intercourse with his comrades. Then women seemed mysterious and charming--charming by the very mystery that enveloped them; now the purpose of women, all women except those of his own family and the wives of his friends, was a very definite one: women were the best means towards an already experienced enjoyment. Then money was not needed, and he did not require even one-third of what his mother allowed him; but now this allowance of 1,500 roubles a month did not suffice, and he had already had some unpleasant talks about it with his mother.

Then he had looked on his spirit as the I; now it was his healthy strong animal I that he looked upon as himself.

And all this terrible change had come about because he had ceased to believe himself and had taken to believing others. This he had done because it was too difficult to live believing one's self; believing one's self, one had to decide every question not in favour of one's own animal life, which is always seeking for easy gratifications, but almost in every case against it. Believing others there was nothing to decide; everything had been decided already, and decided always in favour of the animal I and against the spiritual. Nor was this all. Believing in his own self he was always exposing himself to the censure of those around him; believing others he had their approval. So, when Nekhludoff had talked of the serious matters of life, of God, truth, riches, and poverty, all round him thought it out of place and even rather funny, and his mother and aunts called him, with kindly irony, notre cher philosophe. But when he read novels, told improper anecdotes, went to see funny vaudevilles in the French theatre and gaily repeated the jokes, everybody admired and encouraged him. When he considered it right to limit his needs, wore an old overcoat, took no wine, everybody thought it strange and looked upon it as a kind of showing off; but when he spent large sums on hunting, or on furnishing a peculiar and luxurious study for himself, everybody admired his taste and gave him expensive presents to encourage his hobby. While he kept pure and meant to remain so till he married his friends prayed for his health, and even his mother was not grieved but rather pleased when she found out that he had become a real man and had gained over some French woman from his friend. (As to the episode with Katusha, the princess could not without horror think that he might possibly have married her.) In the same way, when Nekhludoff came of age, and gave the small estate he had inherited from his father to the peasants because he considered the holding of private property in land wrong, this step filled his mother and relations with dismay and served as an excuse for making fun of him to all his relatives. He was continually told that these peasants, after they had received the land, got no richer, but, on the contrary, poorer, having opened three public-houses and left off doing any work. But when Nekhludoff entered the Guards and spent and gambled away so much with his aristocratic companions that Elena Ivanovna, his mother, had to draw on her capital, she was hardly pained, considering it quite natural and even good that wild oats should be sown at an early age and in good company, as her son was doing. At first Nekhludoff struggled, but all that he had considered good while he had faith in himself was considered bad by others, and what he had considered evil was looked upon as good by those among whom he lived, and the struggle grew too hard. And at last Nekhludoff gave in, i.e., left off believing himself and began believing others. At first this giving up of faith in himself was unpleasant, but it did not long continue to be so. At that time he acquired the habit of smoking, and drinking wine, and soon got over this unpleasant feeling and even felt great relief.

Nekhludoff, with his passionate nature, gave himself thoroughly to the new way of life so approved of by all those around, and he entirely stifled the inner voice which demanded something different. This began after he moved to St. Petersburg, and reached its highest point when he entered the army.

Military life in general depraves men. It places them in conditions of complete idleness, i.e., absence of all useful work; frees them of their common human duties, which it replaces by merely conventional ones to the honour of the regiment, the uniform, the flag; and, while giving them on the one hand absolute power over other men, also puts them into conditions of servile obedience to those of higher rank than themselves.

But when, to the usual depraving influence of military service with its honours, uniforms, flags, its permitted violence and murder, there is added the depraving influence of riches and nearness to and intercourse with members of the Imperial family, as is the case in the chosen regiment of the Guards in which all the officers are rich and of good family, then this depraving influence creates in the men who succumb to it a perfect mania of selfishness. And this mania of selfishness attacked Nekhludoff from the moment he entered the army and began living in the way his companions lived. He had no occupation whatever except to dress in a uniform, splendidly made and well brushed by other people, and, with arms also made and cleaned and handed to him by others, ride to reviews on a fine horse which had been bred, broken in and fed by others. There, with other men like himself, he had to wave a sword, shoot off guns, and teach others to do the same. He had no other work, and the highly-placed persons, young and old, the Tsar and those near him, not only sanctioned his occupation but praised and thanked him for it.

After this was done, it was thought important to eat, and particularly to drink, in officers' clubs or the salons of the best restaurants, squandering large sums of money, which came from some invisible source; then theatres, ballets, women, then again riding on horseback, waving of swords and shooting, and again the squandering of money, the wine, cards, and women. This kind of life acts on military men even more depravingly than on others, because if any other than a military man lead such a life he cannot help being ashamed of it in the depth of his heart. A military man is, on the contrary, proud of a life of this kind especially at war time, and Nekhludoff had entered the army just after war with the Turks had been declared. "We are prepared to sacrifice our lives at the wars, and therefore a gay, reckless life is not only pardonable, but absolutely necessary for us, and so we lead it."

Such were Nekhludoff's confused thoughts at this period of his existence, and he felt all the time the delight of being free of the moral barriers he had formerly set himself. And the state he lived in was that of a chronic mania of selfishness. He was in this state when, after three years' absence, he came again to visit his aunts.

 

十三

从那时起,聂赫留朵夫整整三年没有同卡秋莎见面。直到三年后他升为军官,动身去部队,路过姑妈家,这才又见到了她。但同三年前的夏天住在她们家里时相比,他已换了个人了。

那时他是个正派青年,富有自我牺牲精神,乐意为一切高尚事业献身;如今他可成了一个彻头彻尾的利己主义者,迷恋酒色,享乐成癖。那时,上帝创造的世界在他看来是个谜,他兴致勃勃地企图解开这个谜;现在呢,生活中的一切事情都简单明了,都是由他所处的生活环境安排的。那时,接触大自然,接触前人——在他以前生活、思想和感觉过的哲学家、诗人——是重要的;现在呢,重要的是社会制度和跟同事们的交际活动。那时,他觉得女人是神秘而迷人的,正因为神秘就更加迷人;现在呢,女人,除了亲人和朋友的妻子,她们的作用都很清楚:女人是他领略过的最好的玩乐用具。那时他不需要钱,母亲给他的钱连三分之一都花不掉,他可以放弃父亲名下的地产,分赠给他的佃户;现在呢,母亲按月给他一千五百卢布,他还不够用,为了钱他跟母亲拌过嘴。那时,他认为精神的生命才是真正的我;现在呢,他以为精力充沛的强壮的兽性的我才是他自己。

他身上发生各种可怕的变化,只是由于他不再坚持自己的信念而相信别人的理论。他不再坚持自己的信念而相信别人的理论,因为要是坚持自己的信念,日子就太不好过。要是坚持自己的信念,处理一切事情就不利于追求轻浮享乐的兽性的我,而总会同它抵触。相信别人的理论,就根本无须处理什么,一切问题都迎刃而解,而且总是同精神的我抵触而有利于兽性的我。此外,他要是坚持自己的信念,总会遭到人家的谴责;他要是相信别人的理论,就会获得周围人们的赞扬。

譬如,聂赫留朵夫思索上帝、真理、财富、贫穷等问题,阅读有关书籍并同人家谈论这些事,人家就会觉得不合时宜,简直有点可笑,他的母亲和姑妈就会好意地取笑他,戏称他是我们亲爱的哲学家。但他看爱情小说,讲淫秽笑话,到法国剧院看轻松喜剧,并且津津乐道,大家就称赞他,鼓励他。他省吃俭用,穿旧大衣,不喝酒,大家就觉得他脾气古怪,有意标新立异。他在打猎上挥金如土,在布置书房上穷奢极侈,大家就吹捧他风雅脱俗,还送给他贵重礼品。他原来童贞无瑕,并且想保持到结婚,但他的亲人都为他担忧,以为他有病,后来他母亲知道他从同事手里夺了一个法国女人,成了真正的男子汉,不仅不难过,反而感到高兴。但公爵夫人一想到儿子同卡秋莎的关系,而且可能同她结婚,就感到忧心忡忡。

同样,聂赫留朵夫成年以后,他把父亲遗留给他的一块面积不大的地产分赠给农民,因为他认为地主拥有土地是不合理的。不料他这种行为却使他的母亲和亲戚大为吃惊,并且从此成为大家嘲弄的话题。人家多次告诉他,获得土地的农民不仅没有发财,反而更穷了,因为他们开了三家小酒店,索性不干农活。等聂赫留朵夫进了近卫军,跟门第高贵的同僚们一起花天酒地,输去许多钱,弄得叶莲娜•伊凡诺夫娜不得不动用存款,她却满不在乎,反而认为这是理所当然的,甚至觉得年轻时在上流社会种些痘苗以增加免疫力,还是件好事。

聂赫留朵夫起初作过反抗,但十分困难,因为凡是他凭自己的信念认为好的,别人却认为坏的;反之,他凭自己的信念认为坏的,别人却认为好的。最后聂赫留朵夫屈服了,不再坚持自己的信念而相信别人的话。开头这样的自我否定是很不愉快的,但这种不愉快的感觉并没有持续多久。就在这时聂赫留朵夫开始吸烟喝酒,他不再感到不愉快,甚至觉得轻松自在了。

聂赫留朵夫天生热情好动,不久就沉湎于这种受亲友称道的新生活中,把内心的其他要求一概排斥了。这种变化开始于他来到彼得堡以后,而在他进入军界后彻底完成。

军官生活本来就容易使人堕落。一个人一旦进入军界,就终日无所事事,也就是说脱离合理的有益劳动,逃避人们共同负担的义务。换来的则是军队、军服、军旗的荣誉。再有,一方面是颐指气使,对别人享有无限权力;另一方面,在长官面前却又奴颜婢膝,唯命是从。

不过,除了进军队服务以及军服、军旗和合法的暴行屠杀所造成的一般性堕落外,在有钱有势的军官才能进入的近卫军团里,军官们因为富裕和接近皇室而格外堕落。这批人很容易发展成为疯狂的利己主义者。聂赫留朵夫自从担任军职,开始象同僚们那样生活以来,他就落入了这种疯狂的利己主义的泥沼之中。

他没有什么正经事要做,只须穿上不是他自己而是别人精心缝制、洗刷干净的军服,戴上头盔,拿起别人铸造、擦亮并交到他手里的武器,跨上一匹由别人饲养和训练的骏马,跟着那些同他一样的人去参加练兵或者检阅,也就是纵马奔驰,挥舞马刀,开枪射击,并把这一套教给别人就行了。他们没有别的事做,但那些达官贵人,不论老少,连沙皇和他的亲信都赞同他们的活动,甚至因此夸奖他们,感谢他们。这些活动结束以后,他们认为正当和重要的是到军官俱乐部或者豪华的饭店里去吃吃喝喝,纵情挥霍不知从哪里弄来的金钱;然后就是剧场,舞会,女人,然后又是骑马,舞刀,奔驰,然后又是挥金如土,喝酒,打牌,玩女人。

这样的生活对军人的腐蚀特别厉害,因为要是一个平民过这样的生活,他内心深处就会感到害臊。军人过这样的生活却心安理得,并且自吹自擂,引以为荣,特别是在战争时期。聂赫留朵夫正好是在向土耳其宣战后进入军队的。“我们准备为国捐躯,因此这种花天酒地的生活不仅可以原谅,而且在我们是必要的。所以我们才这样过日子。”

聂赫留朵夫在生命的这个阶段也隐隐约约有这样的想法。他由于冲破了以前给自己定下的种种道德藩篱,一直感到轻松愉快,并且经常处于利己主义的疯狂状态中。

三年后他到姑妈家去的时候,正处在这样的精神状态中。




CHAPTER XIV. THE SECOND MEETING WITH MASLOVA.

Nekhludoff went to visit his aunts because their estate lay near the road he had to travel in order to join his regiment, which had gone forward, because they had very warmly asked him to come, and especially because he wanted to see Katusha. Perhaps in his heart he had already formed those evil designs against Katusha which his now uncontrolled animal self suggested to him, but he did not acknowledge this as his intention, but only wished to go back to the spot where he had been so happy, to see his rather funny, but dear, kind-hearted old aunts, who always, without his noticing it, surrounded him with an atmosphere of love and admiration, and to see sweet Katusha, of whom he had retained so pleasant a memory.

He arrived at the end of March, on Good Friday, after the thaw had set in. It was pouring with rain so that he had not a dry thread on him and was feeling very cold, but yet vigorous and full of spirits, as always at that time. "Is she still with them?" he thought, as he drove into the familiar, old-fashioned courtyard, surrounded by a low brick wall, and now filled with snow off the roofs.

He expected she would come out when she heard the sledge bells but she did not. Two bare-footed women with pails and tucked-up skirts, who had evidently been scrubbing the floors, came out of the side door. She was not at the front door either, and only Tikhon, the man-servant, with his apron on, evidently also busy cleaning, came out into the front porch. His aunt Sophia Ivanovna alone met him in the ante-room; she had a silk dress on and a cap on her head. Both aunts had been to church and had received communion.

"Well, this is nice of you to come," said Sophia Ivanovna, kissing him. "Mary is not well, got tired in church; we have been to communion."

"I congratulate you, Aunt Sophia," [it is usual in Russia to congratulate those who have received communion] said Nekhludoff, kissing Sophia Ivanovna's hand. "Oh, I beg your pardon, I have made you wet."

"Go to your room--why you are soaking wet. Dear me, you have got moustaches! . . . Katusha! Katusha! Get him some coffee; be quick."

"Directly," came the sound of a well-known, pleasant voice from the passage, and Nekhludoff's heart cried out "She's here!" and it was as if the sun had come out from behind the clouds.

Nekhludoff, followed by Tikhon, went gaily to his old room to change his things. He felt inclined to ask Tikhon about Katusha; how she was, what she was doing, was she not going to be married? But Tikhon was so respectful and at the same time so severe, insisted so firmly on pouring the water out of the jug for him, that Nekhludoff could not make up his mind to ask him about Katusha, but only inquired about Tikhon's grandsons, about the old so-called "brother's" horse, and about the dog Polkan. All were alive except Polkan, who had gone mad the summer before.

When he had taken off all his wet things and just begun to dress again, Nekhludoff heard quick, familiar footsteps and a knock at the door. Nekhludoff knew the steps and also the knock. No one but she walked and knocked like that.

Having thrown his wet greatcoat over his shoulders, he opened the door.

"Come in." It was she, Katusha, the same, only sweeter than before. The slightly squinting naive black eyes looked up in the same old way. Now as then, she had on a white apron. She brought him from his aunts a piece of scented soap, with the wrapper just taken off, and two towels--one a long Russian embroidered one, the other a bath towel. The unused soap with the stamped inscription, the towels, and her own self, all were equally clean, fresh, undefiled and pleasant. The irrepressible smile of joy at the sight of him made the sweet, firm lips pucker up as of old.

"How do you do, Dmitri Ivanovitch?" she uttered with difficulty, her face suffused with a rosy blush.

"Good-morning! How do you do?" he said, also blushing. "Alive and well?"

"Yes, the Lord be thanked. And here is your favorite pink soap and towels from your aunts," she said, putting the soap on the table and hanging the towels over the back of a chair.

"There is everything here," said Tikhon, defending the visitor's independence, and pointing to Nekhludoff's open dressing case filled with brushes, perfume, fixatoire, a great many bottles with silver lids and all sorts of toilet appliances.

"Thank my aunts, please. Oh, how glad I am to be here," said Nekhludoff, his heart filling with light and tenderness as of old.

She only smiled in answer to these words, and went out. The aunts, who had always loved Nekhludoff, welcomed him this time more warmly than ever. Dmitri was going to the war, where he might be wounded or killed, and this touched the old aunts. Nekhludoff had arranged to stay only a day and night with his aunts, but when he had seen Katusha he agreed to stay over Easter with them and telegraphed to his friend Schonbock, whom he was to have joined in Odessa, that he should come and meet him at his aunts' instead.

As soon as he had seen Katusha Nekhludoff's old feelings toward her awoke again. Now, just as then, he could not see her white apron without getting excited; he could not listen to her steps, her voice, her laugh, without a feeling of joy; he could not look at her eyes, black as sloes, without a feeling of tenderness, especially when she smiled; and, above all, he could not notice without agitation how she blushed when they met. He felt he was in love, but not as before, when this love was a kind of mystery to him and he would not own, even to himself, that he loved, and when he was persuaded that one could love only once; now he knew he was in love and was glad of it, and knew dimly what this love consisted of and what it might lead to, though he sought to conceal it even from himself. In Nekhludoff, as in every man, there were two beings: one the spiritual, seeking only that kind of happiness for him self which should tend towards the happiness of all; the other, the animal man, seeking only his own happiness, and ready to sacrifice to it the happiness of the rest of the world. At this period of his mania of self-love brought on by life in Petersburg and in the army, this animal man ruled supreme and completely crushed the spiritual man in him.

But when he saw Katusha and experienced the same feelings as he had had three years before, the spiritual man in him raised its head once more and began to assert its rights. And up to Easter, during two whole days, an unconscious, ceaseless inner struggle went on in him.

He knew in the depths of his soul that he ought to go away, that there was no real reason for staying on with his aunts, knew that no good could come of it; and yet it was so pleasant, so delightful, that he did not honestly acknowledge the facts to himself and stayed on. On Easter eve, the priest and the deacon who came to the house to say mass had had (so they said) the greatest difficulty in getting over the three miles that lay between the church and the old ladies' house, coming across the puddles and the bare earth in a sledge.

Nekhludoff attended the mass with his aunts and the servants, and kept looking at Katusha, who was near the door and brought in the censers for the priests. Then having given the priests and his aunts the Easter kiss, though it was not midnight and therefore not Easter yet, he was already going to bed when he heard the old servant Matrona Pavlovna preparing to go to the church to get the koulitch and paski [Easter cakes] blest after the midnight service. "I shall go too," he thought.

The road to the church was impassable either in a sledge or on wheels, so Nekhludoff, who behaved in his aunts' house just as he did at home, ordered the old horse, "the brother's horse," to be saddled, and instead of going to bed he put on his gay uniform, a pair of tight-fitting riding breeches and his overcoat, and got on the old over-fed and heavy horse, which neighed continually all the way as he rode in the dark through the puddles and snow to the church.

 

十四

聂赫留朵夫这次到姑妈家去,是因为他所在的部队已开赴前方,他中途要经过她们的庄园,而且两位姑妈热情邀请他去,但主要的原因是他很想看看卡秋莎。也许在灵魂深处他已受到那如今脱缰的兽性的冲动,对卡秋莎起了歹念,但这一点他自己并没有意识到。他只是想重游他曾快乐地生活过的地方,看看两位对他一向十分慈爱和赞赏、可笑而又可亲的姑妈,看看给他留下愉快回忆的天真可爱的卡秋莎。

他是在三月底耶稣受难日①到达的。当时冰雪初融,道路泥泞,而且下着倾盆大雨,把他淋得浑身湿透,身子冻僵,但他还是生气蓬勃,精神焕发——在那个时候,他总是这样的。“她是不是还在她们家里?”马车到达姑妈家熟识的旧式地主庄园时,他心里想。庄园院子里堆着从屋顶上掉下来的积雪,周围砌着一道矮墙。他满心希望,她一听见他的铃铛声就会跑到台阶上,但只看见两个裙裾掖在腰里的赤脚女人提着水桶从边门出来,她们显然正在擦地板。正门入口处也没有她的人影子,只见听差吉洪一人出来。他系着围裙,看来也在打扫房子。索菲雅姑妈身穿丝绸连衣裙,头戴睡帽,来到了前厅。

①复活节前最后一个礼拜五。

“啊,你到底来了,太好了!”索菲雅姑妈一边吻他,一边说。“玛丽雅姑妈有点不舒服,她刚才去教堂累了。我们领过圣餐了。”

“恭喜你,索菲雅姑妈,”聂赫留朵夫吻了吻索菲雅姑妈的手说,“对不起,我把您弄湿了。”

“快到房间里去。你浑身都湿透了。瞧你已经有胡子了……卡秋莎!卡秋莎!快给他拿咖啡来。”

“我这就来!”走廊里传来熟识的好听声音。

聂赫留朵夫高兴得心都怦怦直跳。“她还在这儿!”好象太阳从云端里露出脸来。聂赫留朵夫兴高采烈地跟着吉洪到他以前住过的房间里去换衣服。

聂赫留朵夫很想向吉洪打听一下卡秋莎的情况:她身体好吗?过得怎么样?是不是快出嫁了?可是吉洪的态度是那么毕恭毕敬,庄重严肃,并且一定要亲自给他用水冲手,弄得聂赫留朵夫不好意思向他打听卡秋莎的事,只能问问他的孙子们好不好,那匹被唤作“哥哥的老马”和看家狗波尔康怎么样。原来孙子们和老马都很好,挺强壮,只有波尔康去年疯了。

聂赫留朵夫脱下身上的湿衣服,刚要穿上干净衣服,忽然听见急促的脚步声,接着是敲门声。聂赫留朵夫从脚步声和敲门声中听出是谁来了。只有她才是这样走路和敲门的。

他披上潮湿的军大衣,走到门口。

“请进!”

果然是她,是卡秋莎。还是同原来一样,但出落得越发俏丽可爱了。那双纯洁的略带斜睨的黑眼睛仍旧那么笑盈盈地从脚到头打量人。她仍旧系着洁白的围裙。姑妈让她送来一块刚剥去包装纸的香皂和两条手巾:一条是俄国式大浴巾,一条是毛巾。不论是没有用过的字迹清楚的香皂,还是那两条手巾,或者卡秋莎本人,都是那么洁净、新鲜、纯朴、惹人喜爱。她那两片线条清楚的可爱红唇,象上次看见他时一样,由于内心难以抑制的喜悦而皱了起来。

“欢迎您,德米特里•伊凡内奇!”她好不容易才说出口,脸涨得通红。

“你好……您好,”聂赫留朵夫不知道对她说话用“你”好还是用“您”好,脸涨得象她一样红。“身体好吗?”

“感谢上帝……您瞧,姑妈叫我给您送您喜爱的玫瑰香皂来了,”她说着把肥皂放在桌上,把手巾往椅子扶手上一搭。

“人家侄少爷自己有,”吉洪夸耀客人的阔气说,得意扬扬地指指聂赫留朵夫那个打开的大梳妆箱。箱子里放着许多银盖的瓶子、刷子、发蜡、香水和其他化妆用品。

“您给我谢谢姑妈。我来到这里,真高兴,”聂赫留朵夫说,觉得心里象上次一样开朗和温暖。

她听了这话只微微一笑,就走了。

两位姑妈一向宠爱聂赫留朵夫,这次见到他格外高兴。德米特里出去打仗,可能负伤,也可能阵亡。这就使两位姑妈格外疼他。

聂赫留朵夫原定在姑妈家只停留一天一夜,但见了卡秋莎,他就决定多待两天,过了复活节再走。于是他给他的朋友和同事申包克打了个电报,请他也到姑妈家来。他们原先约定在敖德萨会合。

聂赫留朵夫第一天看到卡秋莎,对她就燃起了旧情。他象上次一样,看见卡秋莎的白围裙就兴奋,听见她的脚步声、说话声和笑声就快乐,看见她那双水汪汪象乌梅子一样的眼睛,特别是当她微笑的时候,他就心醉,主要是当他们相遇的时候,他一看见她满脸红晕的模样,就心慌意乱。他发觉自己在恋爱了,但不象以前那样觉得恋爱是个谜,他连自己都不敢承认他在恋爱,并且认为人的一生只能恋爱一次。现在他又在恋爱了,并且意识到这一点,还因此感到高兴。他隐隐约约地知道,恋爱是怎么一回事,结果会怎么样。

聂赫留朵夫也象所有的人那样,身上同时存在着两个人。一个是精神的人,他所追求的是那种对人对已统一的幸福;一个是兽性的人,他一味追求个人幸福,并且为了个人幸福不惜牺牲全人类的幸福。在目前这个时期,彼得堡生活和部队生活唤起的利己主义在他身上恶性发作,兽性的人在他身上占了上风,把精神的人完全压倒了。不过,他看见了卡秋莎,旧情复发,精神的人又抬头了,并且重新支配着他的行动。在复活节前的这两天里,聂赫留朵夫身上一刻不停地展开着连他自己都不清楚的内心斗争。

他心里明白他该走了,他没有理由留在姑妈家里,知道留着不会有什么好事,但待在这里实在太快乐了,他不愿正视这种危险,就留了下来。

在复活节前一天,礼拜六傍晚,司祭带了助祭和诵经士乘雪橇赶来做晨祷。他们说,他们千辛万苦才穿过水塘和干地,走完从教堂到姑妈家的三里路。

聂赫留朵夫同姑妈和仆人站在一起做完晨祷,同时目不转睛地盯住卡秋莎,看她站在门口,送来了手提香炉。他同司祭和两位姑妈互吻了三次,正要到房里去睡觉,忽然听见玛丽雅姑妈的老女仆玛特廖娜同卡秋莎一起在走廊里,正准备到教堂去行复活节蛋糕和奶饼的净化礼。他暗暗打定主意:

“我也去。”

去教堂的路,马车不能通行,雪橇也不好走。聂赫留朵夫在姑妈家一向象在自己家里一样随便,他吩咐仆人把那匹叫“哥哥的公马”备好鞍子,自己不上床睡觉,却穿上漂亮的军服和紧身马裤,披上军大衣,跨上那匹不住嘶叫的膘肥体壮的老公马,摸黑穿过水塘和雪地向教堂跑去。




CHAPTER XV. THE EARLY MASS.

For Nekhludoff this early mass remained for ever after one of the brightest and most vivid memories of his life. When he rode out of the darkness, broken only here and there by patches of white snow, into the churchyard illuminated by a row of lamps around the church, the service had already begun.

The peasants, recognising Mary Ivanovna's nephew, led his horse, which was pricking up its ears at the sight of the lights, to a dry place where he could get off, put it up for him, and showed him into the church, which was full of people. On the right stood the peasants; the old men in home-spun coats, and clean white linen bands [long strips of linen are worn by the peasants instead of stockings] wrapped round their legs, the young men in new cloth coats, bright-coloured belts round their waists, and top-boots.

On the left stood the women, with red silk kerchiefs on their heads, black velveteen sleeveless jackets, bright red shirt-sleeves, gay-coloured green, blue, and red skirts, and thick leather boots. The old women, dressed more quietly, stood behind them, with white kerchiefs, homespun coats, old-fashioned skirts of dark home-spun material, and shoes on their feet. Gaily-dressed children, their hair well oiled, went in and out among them.

The men, making the sign of the cross, bowed down and raised their heads again, shaking back their hair.

The women, especially the old ones, fixed their eyes on an icon surrounded with candies and made the sign of the cross, firmly pressing their folded fingers to the kerchief on their foreheads, to their shoulders, and their stomachs, and, whispering something, stooped or knelt down. The children, imitating the grown-up people, prayed earnestly when they knew that they were being observed. The gilt case containing the icon glittered, illuminated on all sides by tall candles ornamented with golden spirals. The candelabra was filled with tapers, and from the choir sounded most merry tunes sung by amateur choristers, with bellowing bass and shrill boys' voices among them.

Nekhludoff passed up to the front. In the middle of the church stood the aristocracy of the place: a landed proprietor, with his wife and son (the latter dressed in a sailor's suit), the police officer, the telegraph clerk, a tradesman in top-boots, and the village elder, with a medal on his breast; and to the right of the ambo, just behind the landed proprietor's wife, stood Matrona Pavlovna in a lilac dress and fringed shawl and Katusha in a white dress with a tucked bodice, blue sash, and red bow in her black hair.

Everything seemed festive, solemn, bright, and beautiful: the priest in his silver cloth vestments with gold crosses; the deacon, the clerk and chanter in their silver and gold surplices; the amateur choristers in their best clothes, with their well-oiled hair; the merry tunes of the holiday hymns that sounded like dance music; and the continual blessing of the people by the priests, who held candles decorated with flowers, and repeated the cry of "Christ is risen!" "Christ is risen!" All was beautiful; but, above all, Katusha, in her white dress, blue sash, and the red bow on her black head, her eyes beaming with rapture.

Nekhludoff knew that she felt his presence without looking at him. He noticed this as he passed her, walking up to the altar. He had nothing to tell her, but he invented something to say and whispered as he passed her: "Aunt told me that she would break her fast after the late mass." The young blood rushed up to Katusha's sweet face, as it always did when she looked at him. The black eyes, laughing and full of joy, gazed naively up and remained fixed on Nekhludoff.

"I know," she said, with a smile.

At this moment the clerk was going out with a copper coffee-pot [coffee-pots are often used for holding holy water in Russia] of holy water in his hand, and, not noticing Katusha, brushed her with his surplice. Evidently he brushed against Katusha through wishing to pass Nekhludoff at a respectful distance, and Nekhludoff was surprised that he, the clerk, did not understand that everything here, yes, and in all the world, only existed for Katusha, and that everything else might remain unheeded, only not she, because she was the centre of all. For her the gold glittered round the icons; for her all these candles in candelabra and candlesticks were alight; for her were sung these joyful hymns, "Behold the Passover of the Lord" "Rejoice, O ye people!" All--all that was good in the world was for her. And it seemed to him that Katusha was aware that it was all for her when he looked at her well-shaped figure, the tucked white dress, the wrapt, joyous expression of her face, by which he knew that just exactly the same that was singing in his own soul was also singing in hers.

In the interval between the early and the late mass Nekhludoff left the church. The people stood aside to let him pass, and bowed. Some knew him; others asked who he was.

He stopped on the steps. The beggars standing there came clamouring round him, and he gave them all the change he had in his purse and went down. It was dawning, but the sun had not yet risen. The people grouped round the graves in the churchyard. Katusha had remained inside. Nekhludoff stood waiting for her.

The people continued coming out, clattering with their nailed boots on the stone steps and dispersing over the churchyard. A very old man with shaking head, his aunts' cook, stopped Nekhludoff in order to give him the Easter kiss, his old wife took an egg, dyed yellow, out of her handkerchief and gave it to Nekhludoff, and a smiling young peasant in a new coat and green belt also came up.

"Christ is risen," he said, with laughing eyes, and coming close to Nekhludoff he enveloped him in his peculiar but pleasant peasant smell, and, tickling him with his curly beard, kissed him three times straight on the mouth with his firm, fresh lips.

While the peasant was kissing Nekhludoff and giving him a dark brown egg, the lilac dress of Matrona Pavlovna and the dear black head with the red bow appeared.

Katusha caught sight of him over the heads of those in front of her, and he saw how her face brightened up.

She had come out with Matrona Pavlovna on to the porch, and stopped there distributing alms to the beggars. A beggar with a red scab in place of a nose came up to Katusha. She gave him something, drew nearer him, and, evincing no sign of disgust, but her eyes still shining with joy, kissed him three times. And while she was doing this her eyes met Nekhludoff's with a look as if she were asking, "Is this that I am doing right?" "Yes, dear, yes, it is right; everything is right, everything is beautiful. I love!"

They came down the steps of the porch, and he came up to them.

He did not mean to give them the Easter kiss, but only to be nearer to her. Matrona Pavlovna bowed her head, and said with a smile, "Christ is risen!" and her tone implied, "To-day we are all equal." She wiped her mouth with her handkerchief rolled into a ball and stretched her lips towards him.

"He is, indeed," answered Nekhludoff, kissing her. Then he looked at Katusha; she blushed, and drew nearer. "Christ is risen, Dmitri Ivanovitch." "He is risen, indeed," answered Nekhludoff, and they kissed twice, then paused as if considering whether a third kiss were necessary, and, having decided that it was, kissed a third time and smiled.

"You are going to the priests?" asked Nekhludoff.

"No, we shall sit out here a bit, Dmitri Ivanovitch," said Katusha with effort, as if she had accomplished some joyous task, and, her whole chest heaving with a deep sigh, she looked straight in his face with a look of devotion, virgin purity, and love, in her very slightly squinting eyes.

In the love between a man and a woman there always comes a moment when this love has reached its zenith--a moment when it is unconscious, unreasoning, and with nothing sensual about it. Such a moment had come for Nekhludoff on that Easter eve. When he brought Katusha back to his mind, now, this moment veiled all else; the smooth glossy black head, the white tucked dress closely fitting her graceful maidenly form, her, as yet, un-developed bosom, the blushing cheeks, the tender shining black eyes with their slight squint heightened by the sleepless night, and her whole being stamped with those two marked features, purity and chaste love, love not only for him (he knew that), but for everybody and everything, not for the good alone, but for all that is in the world, even for that beggar whom she had kissed.

He knew she had that love in her because on that night and morning he was conscious of it in himself, and conscious that in this love he became one with her. Ah! if it had all stopped there, at the point it had reached that night. "Yes, all that horrible business had not yet happened on that Easter eve!" he thought, as he sat by the window of the jurymen's room.

 

十五

这次晨祷给聂赫留朵夫一辈子留下极其鲜明极其深刻的印象。

通过稀稀落落散布着几堆白雪的漆黑道路,他骑马蹚着水,来到教堂前的院子里。他的马看见教堂周围的点点灯火,竖起耳朵。这时候,礼拜已开始了。

有几个农民认出他是玛丽雅小姐的侄儿,就领他到干燥的地方下马,牵过马来挂好,然后把他带到教堂里。教堂里已挤满了过节的人。

右边都是庄稼汉:老头子身穿土布长袍,脚包白净的包脚布,外套树皮鞋;小伙子身穿崭新的呢长袍,腰束色彩鲜艳的阔腰带,脚登高统皮靴。左边都是女人,她们头上包着红绸巾,身穿棉绒紧身袄,配着大红衣袖,系着蓝色、绿色、红色或者花色的裙子,脚上穿着钉上铁钉的半统靴。老年妇女衣着朴素,站在后面,她们包着白头巾,身穿灰短袄,系着老式毛织裙子,脚穿平底鞋或者崭新的树皮鞋。人群中还夹杂着孩子,他们打扮得漂漂亮亮,头发抹得油光光。农民们画十字,甩动头发鞠躬。妇女们,特别是那些上了年纪的,用她们褪了色的眼睛盯着蜡烛和圣像,用并拢的手指紧紧地按按额上的头巾、双肩和腹部,嘴里念念有词,弯腰站着或者跪下。孩子们看见有人在瞧着他们,就学大人的样,一个劲儿地做祷告。镀金的圣像壁,被周围饰金大蜡烛和小蜡烛照得金光闪闪。枝形大烛台上插满了蜡烛,光辉灿烂。从唱诗班那里传来业余歌手欢乐的歌声,其中夹杂着嘶哑的男低音和尖细的童声。

聂赫留朵夫向前走去。教堂中央站着上层人物:一个地主带着妻子和穿水兵服的儿子,警察分局局长,电报员,穿高统皮靴的商人,佩戴奖章的乡长。在读经台右边,地主太太后面站着玛特廖娜。玛特廖娜身穿闪光的紫色连衣裙,披着有流苏的白色大围巾。卡秋莎站在她旁边,身穿一件胸前有皱褶的雪白连衣裙,腰里系着一根浅蓝带子,乌黑的头发上扎着一个鲜红的蝴蝶结。

整个教堂里都洋溢着喜悦、庄严、欢乐和美好的气氛。司祭们穿着银光闪闪的法衣,挂着金十字架。助祭和诵经士穿着有金银丝绦装饰的祭服。业余歌手们也都穿着节日的盛装,头发擦得油光闪亮。节日的赞美诗听上去象欢乐的舞曲。司祭们高举插有三支蜡烛、饰有花卉的烛台,不停地为人们祝福,嘴里反复欢呼:“基督复活了!基督复活了!”一切都很美丽,但最美丽的却是那穿着雪白连衣裙、系着浅蓝腰带、乌黑的头发上扎着鲜红蝴蝶结、眼睛闪耀着快乐光芒的卡秋莎。

聂赫留朵夫发觉她虽然没有回过头来,却看见了他。他是在走向祭坛,经过她身边时注意到的。他对她本没有什么话要说,但就在经过她身边时想出了一句:

“姑妈说,做完晚弥撒她就开斋。”

就象每次见到他那样,她那可爱的脸蛋上泛起了青春的红晕,乌黑的眼睛闪耀着笑意和欢乐,她天真烂漫地从脚到头瞅着聂赫留朵夫。

“我知道,”她笑眯眯地说。

这当儿,一个诵经士手里拿着一把铜咖啡壶,穿过人群,在经过卡秋莎身边时没有留神,他的祭服下摆触到了卡秋莎。那诵经士显然是由于尊敬聂赫留朵夫,有意从他旁边绕过去,结果却触到了卡秋莎。聂赫留朵夫心里奇怪,那个诵经士怎么会不明白,这里的一切,连全世界的一切,都是为卡秋莎一人而存在的,他可以忽视世间万物,但不能怠慢卡秋莎,因为她就是世界的中心。为了她,圣像壁才金光闪闪,烛台上的蜡烛才欢乐地燃烧;为了她,人们才高歌欢唱,“耶稣复活了,人们啊,欢乐吧!”世上一切美好的东西都是为她,为她一人而存在的。他认为卡秋莎也懂得,一切都是为了她。聂赫留朵夫注视着她那穿带皱褶雪白连衣裙的苗条身材,注视着她那张聚精会神的喜气洋洋的脸,心里有这样的感觉。他还从她脸部的表情上看出,她心里所唱的和他心里所唱的是同一首歌。

聂赫留朵夫在早弥撒和晚弥撒之间那个时刻走出教堂。人们纷纷给他让路,向他鞠躬。有人认识他,有人却问:“他是谁家的?”他在教堂门前的台阶上停住脚步。乞丐们把他团团围住。他把钱包里的零钱都分给他们,这才走下台阶。

天已经亮了,四下里一切都看得清楚,但太阳还没有升起。人们分散在教堂周围的墓地上。卡秋莎留在教堂里。聂赫留朵夫站在门口等她。

人们陆续从教堂里出来,他们靴底的钉子在石板地上敲得叮叮作响。他们走下台阶,分散到教堂前面的院子里和墓地上。

玛丽雅姑妈家的糕点师傅,老态龙钟,脑袋不断颤动,拦住聂赫留朵夫,同他互吻了三次。糕点师傅的老伴头上包着一块丝绸三角巾,头巾下面有一个皮肤打皱的小肉团。她从手绢里取出一个黄澄澄的复活节蛋,送给聂赫留朵夫。这当儿,一个体格强壮的青年庄稼汉,身穿一件崭新的紧身外套,腰里束着一条绿色宽腰带,笑嘻嘻地走过来。

“基督复活了!”他眼睛里含着笑意说。他向聂赫留朵夫凑过脸来,使他闻到一股庄稼汉身上所特有的好闻气味,他那鬈曲的大胡子扎得聂赫留朵夫脸上发痒,接着就用他那宽厚的滋润的嘴唇对住聂赫留朵夫的嘴唇吻了三次。

就在聂赫留朵夫跟那个庄稼汉亲吻,接受他所送的深棕色复活节蛋时,出现了玛特廖娜的闪光连衣裙和那个戴着鲜红蝴蝶结的可爱的乌黑脑袋。

她隔着前面过路人的头看见了他,他也看到她容光焕发的脸。

她跟玛特廖娜一起走到教堂门口的台阶上站住,散钱给乞丐。一个鼻子烂得只剩块红疤的乞丐走到卡秋莎跟前。她从手绢里取出一样东西送给他,然后向他凑拢去,丝毫没有嫌恶的样子,眼睛里依旧闪耀着快乐的光辉,同他互吻了三次。正当她同乞丐接吻的时候,她的目光同聂赫留朵夫的目光相遇了。她仿佛在问:她这样做好吗?做得对吗?“对,对,宝贝,一切都很好,一切都很美,我喜欢这样,”

他的眼神这样回答。

她们走下台阶,他就走到她跟前。他不想按复活节的规矩同她互吻,只想同她挨得近一点。

“基督复活了!”①玛特廖娜说。她低下头,微笑着,那口气仿佛在说:今天大家平等。接着她把手绢揉成一团,擦擦嘴,把嘴唇向他凑过去。

①按基督教规矩,复活节人们见面都要说:“基督复活了!”对方必须回答:“真的复活了!”

“真的复活了!”聂赫留朵夫回答,同她接吻。

他回头看了卡秋莎一眼。她飞红了脸,同时向他挨过来。

“基督复活了,德米特里•伊凡内奇!”

“真的复活了!”他说。他们互吻了两次,仿佛迟疑了一下,还要不要再吻一次。终于决定再吻一次,他们就吻了第三遍。接着两人都笑了笑。

“你们不去找司祭吗?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“不,德米特里•伊凡内奇,我们要在这里坐一会儿,”卡秋莎说,仿佛在愉快的劳动以后用整个胸部深深地呼吸着,同时用她那双温柔、纯洁、热烈而略带斜睨的眼睛盯住他的眼睛。

男女之间的爱情总有达到顶点的时刻,在那样的时刻既没有自觉和理性的成分,也没有肉欲的成分。这个基督复活节的夜晚,对聂赫留朵夫来说就是这样的时刻。如今他每次回想到卡秋莎,这个夜晚的情景总是盖过了他看见她的其余各种情景。那个头发乌黑光滑的小脑袋,那件束住她处女的苗条身材和不高胸部的有皱褶的雪白连衣裙,那个泛起红晕的脸蛋,那双由于不眠而略带斜睨的乌黑发亮的眼睛,再有她全身焕发出来的特点:她那纯洁无瑕的少女的爱,不仅对着他——这一点他知道,——而且对着世上一切人,一切事物,不仅对着人间一切美好的事物,而且对着她刚才吻过的那个乞丐。

他知道她心里有这样的爱,因为他意识到,这一夜他通宵达旦也有这样的感情,并且知道,正是这种爱把他同她连结在一起。

唉,要是他们的关系能保持在那天夜里的感情上,那该多好!“是的,那件可怕的事是在复活节夜晚之后发生的呀!”

现在聂赫留朵夫坐在陪审员议事室窗前,暗自想着。




CHAPTER XVI. THE FIRST STEP.

When he returned from church Nekhludoff broke the fast with his aunts and took a glass of spirits and some wine, having got into that habit while with his regiment, and when he reached his room fell asleep at once, dressed as he was. He was awakened by a knock at the door. He knew it was her knock, and got up, rubbing his eyes and stretching himself.

"Katusha, is it you? Come in," said he.

She opened the door.

"Dinner is ready," she said. She still had on the same white dress, but not the bow in her hair. She looked at him with a smile, as if she had communicated some very good news to him.

"I am coming," he answered, as he rose, taking his comb to arrange his hair.

She stood still for a minute, and he, noticing it, threw down his comb and made a step towards her, but at that very moment she turned suddenly and went with quick light steps along the strip of carpet in the middle of the passage.

"Dear me, what a fool I am," thought Nekhludoff. "Why did I not stop her?" What he wanted her for he did not know himself, but he felt that when she came into his room something should have been done, something that is generally done on such occasions, and that he had left it undone.

"Katusha, wait," he said.

"What do you want?" she said, stopping.

"Nothing, only--" and, with an effort, remembering how men in his position generally behave, he put his arm round her waist.

She stood still and looked into his eyes.

"Don't, Dmitri Ivanovitch, you must not," she said, blushing to tears and pushing away his arm with her strong hard hand. Nekhludoff let her go, and for a moment he felt not only confused and ashamed but disgusted with himself. He should now have believed himself, and then he would have known that this confusion and shame were caused by the best feelings of his soul demanding to be set free; but he thought it was only his stupidity and that he ought to behave as every one else did. He caught her up and kissed her on the neck.

This kiss was very different from that first thoughtless kiss behind the lilac bush, and very different to the kiss this morning in the churchyard. This was a dreadful kiss, and she felt it.

"Oh, what are you doing?" she cried, in a tone as if he had irreparably broken something of priceless value, and ran quickly away.

He came into the dining-room. His aunts, elegantly dressed, their family doctor, and a neighbour were already there. Everything seemed so very ordinary, but in Nekhludoff a storm was raging. He understood nothing of what was being said and gave wrong answers, thinking only of Katusha. The sound of her steps in the passage brought back the thrill of that last kiss and he could think of nothing else. When she came into the room he, without looking round, felt her presence with his whole being and had to force himself not to look at her.

After dinner he at once went into his bedroom and for a long time walked up and down in great excitement, listening to every sound in the house and expecting to hear her steps. The animal man inside him had now not only lifted its head, but had succeeded in trampling under foot the spiritual man of the days of his first visit, and even of that every morning. That dreadful animal man alone now ruled over him.

Though he was watching for her all day he could not manage to meet her alone. She was probably trying to evade him. In the evening, however, she was obliged to go into the room next to his. The doctor had been asked to stay the night, and she had to make his bed. When he heard her go in Nekhludoff followed her, treading softly and holding his breath as if he were going to commit a crime.

She was putting a clean pillow-case on the pillow, holding it by two of its corners with her arms inside the pillow-case. She turned round and smiled, not a happy, joyful smile as before, but in a frightened, piteous way. The smile seemed to tell him that what he was doing was wrong. He stopped for a moment. There was still the possibility of a struggle. The voice of his real love for her, though feebly, was still speaking of her, her feelings, her life. Another voice was saying, "Take care I don't let the opportunity for your own happiness, your own enjoyment, slip by!" And this second voice completely stifled the first. He went up to her with determination and a terrible, ungovernable animal passion took possession of him.

With his arm round he made her sit down on the bed; and feeling that there was something more to be done he sat down beside her.

"Dmitri Ivanovitch, dear! please let me go," she said, with a piteous voice. "Matrona Pavlovna is coming," she cried, tearing herself away. Some one was really coming to the door.

"Well, then, I'll come to you in the night," he whispered. "You'll be alone?"

"What are you thinking of? On no account. No, no!" she said, but only with her lips; the tremulous confusion of her whole being said something very different.

It was Matrona Pavlovna who had come to the door. She came in with a blanket over her arm, looked reproachfully at Nekhludoff, and began scolding Katusha for having taken the wrong blanket.

Nekhludoff went out in silence, but he did not even feel ashamed. He could see by Matrona Pavlovna's face that she was blaming him, he knew that she was blaming him with reason and felt that he was doing wrong, but this novel, low animal excitement, having freed itself of all the old feelings of real love for Katusha, ruled supreme, leaving room for nothing else. He went about as if demented all the evening, now into his aunts', then back into his own room, then out into the porch, thinking all the time how he could meet her alone; but she avoided him, and Matrona Pavlovna watched her closely.

 

十六

聂赫留朵夫从教堂回来后,就跟姑妈们一起开斋。为了提提神,他按照军队里的习惯,喝了伏特加和葡萄酒,然后回到自己房里,和衣倒在床上睡着了。一阵敲门声把他吵醒。他从敲门声上听出,这是她,就揉揉眼睛,伸着懒腰坐起来。

“卡秋莎,是你吗?进来,”他下了床说。

她把房门稍微推开一点。

“请您去吃饭,”她说。

她仍旧穿着那件雪白的连衣裙,但头发上的蝴蝶结不见了。她瞅了一下他的眼睛,满脸春风,仿佛她告诉了他一件特殊的大喜讯。

“我这就来,”他一边回答,一边拿起梳子来梳头发。

她站在那里没有走。他一发觉,就丢下梳子,向她走去。但就在这当儿,她敏捷地转过身,象往常那样,轻快地沿着过道的花地毯走去。

“我真傻,”聂赫留朵夫自言自语,“我为什么不把她留住?”

他拔脚跑去,在过道里追上她。

他要拿她怎么样,连他自己也说不上来。不过他觉得,刚才她走进房间,他应该象一般人在这种场合那样,对她做些什么,可是他没有做。

“卡秋莎,你等一下,”他说。

她回头一看。

“您要什么?”她停住脚步说,

“没什么,不过……”

他提起精神,想到一般男人处在这种场合会怎么办,就搂住卡秋莎的腰。

她站住了,对他的眼睛瞧瞧。

“别这样,德米特里•伊凡内奇,别这样,”她脸红得简直要哭出来,说,同时用她那粗糙有力的手推开那只搂住她的胳膊。

聂赫留朵夫放开她,有那么一会儿,他不仅感到十分羞愧,而且觉得自己可恶。他应该相信自己的这种感情,可是他不知道这种羞耻心正是他灵魂里表现出来的最高尚的感情,反而认为他自己愚蠢,他应该象一般人那样行动才对。

他又一次追上她,搂住她,吻她的脖子。这一次的吻同前两次——那次在丁香花坛后面情不自禁的一吻和今天早晨在教堂里的接吻完全不同。这一次的吻是可怕的,这一点她也感觉到了。

“您这是干什么呀?”她惊叫起来,仿佛他打碎了一个无价之宝,再也无法补救似的。她拔脚从他身边跑掉了。

他走到餐厅。两位盛装的姑妈、一个医生和一位女邻居都站在放冷盘的桌旁等着。一切都同平时一样,可是聂赫留朵夫心里却起了风暴。人家对他说什么,他根本没有听进去,回答得牛头不对马嘴,一心只想着卡秋莎,回味着刚才在过道里追上她时的一吻。他没有心思想别的事。她每次进来,他眼睛没有看她,却总是真切地感觉到她就在旁边,他必须竭力克制自己不去看她。

午饭以后,他立刻回到自己屋里,情绪激动地走来走去,留神房子里的声音,希望能听到她的脚步声。他身上那个兽性的人,如今不仅抬起头来,而且把他初来时和今天早晨在教堂里还存在的精神的人踩在脚下。如今这个可怕的兽性的人独霸了他的心灵。尽管他一直在守候她,今天他却毫无机会同她单独见面。多半是她在躲避他吧。但到了傍晚,她凑巧有事到他隔壁房间里去。原来是医生要留下来过夜,卡秋莎只得替他铺床。聂赫留朵夫一听见她的脚步声,就屏住呼吸,蹑手蹑脚跟着她进去,仿佛去干什么犯法的事似的。

她两只手伸进干净的枕头套里,抓住枕头角,回头看了他一眼,微微一笑,但已不是原先那种轻松愉快的欢笑,而是一种恐惧的可怜巴巴的苦笑。这笑容仿佛向他表示,他这样做是要不得的。他刹那间楞住了。现在还能进行斗争。他对她真正爱的声音,虽然微弱,但毕竟还在响着,他不能不考虑到她,考虑到她的感情,她的生活。但在他的内心里还有另一个声音:别错过自己的享乐,别错过自己的幸福。后面那个声音压倒了前面的声音。他断然走到她跟前。那种按捺不住的可怕兽性控制了他。

聂赫留朵夫搂住她不放,按她坐在床上。他觉得还有些什么事要做,就在她旁边坐下。

“德米特里•伊凡内奇,好少爷,请您放手,”她哀求说。

“玛特廖娜来了!”她一边叫,一边挣脱身子。门外真的传来了脚步声。

“那我晚上去找你,”聂赫留朵夫说。“屋里不是只有你一个人吗?”

“您在说什么?千万别这样!别这样!”她嘴里这么说,而她整个兴奋慌乱的神态表现出来的却是另一回事。

来的果然是玛特廖娜。她走进房里,手臂上搭着一条被子,不以为然地对聂赫留朵夫瞅了一眼,责备卡秋莎拿错了被子。

聂赫留朵夫默默地走了出去。他甚至没有感到羞耻。他从玛特廖娜的脸色上看出,她在责怪他,而且责怪得有理,因为他自己也知道干的事不对,但原先被他对她的纯洁爱情压制着的兽性如今控制了他,霸占了他,把其他一切感情都扼杀了。现在他知道,要满足这种兽性该怎么办,就竭力想办法。

整个黄昏他都感到心神不宁,一会儿走到姑妈们屋里,一会儿回到自己的房间,一会儿又走到台阶上,心里只盘算着一件事,怎样同她单独见面。不过,她在躲避他,而玛特廖娜却寸步不离地看住她。




CHAPTER XVII. NEKHLUDOFF AND KATUSHA.

And so the evening passed and night came. The doctor went to bed. Nekhludoff's aunts had also retired, and he knew that Matrona Pavlovna was now with them in their bedroom so that Katusha was sure to be alone in the maids' sitting-room. He again went out into the porch. It was dark, damp and warm out of doors, and that white spring mist which drives away the last snow, or is diffused by the thawing of the last snow, filled the air. From the river under the hill, about a hundred steps from the front door, came a strange sound. It was the ice breaking. Nekhludoff came down the steps and went up to the window of the maids' room, stepping over the puddles on the bits of glazed snow. His heart was beating so fiercely in his breast that he seemed to hear it, his laboured breath came and went in a burst of long-drawn sighs. In the maids' room a small lamp was burning, and Katusha sat alone by the table, looking thoughtfully in front of her. Nekhludoff stood a long time without moving and waited to see what she, not knowing that she was observed, would do. For a minute or two she did not move; then she lifted her eyes, smiled and shook her head as if chiding herself, then changed her pose and dropped both her arms on the table and again began gazing down in front of her. He stood and looked at her, involuntarily listening to the beating of his own heart and the strange sounds from the river. There on the river, beneath the white mist, the unceasing labour went on, and sounds as of something sobbing, cracking, dropping, being shattered to pieces mixed with the tinkling of the thin bits of ice as they broke against each other like glass.

There he stood, looking at Katusha's serious, suffering face, which betrayed the inner struggle of her soul, and he felt pity for her; but, strange though it may seem, this pity only confirmed him in his evil intention.

He knocked at the window. She started as if she had received an electric shock, her whole body trembled, and a look of horror came into her face. Then she jumped up, approached the window and brought her face up to the pane. The look of terror did not leave her face even when, holding her hands up to her eyes like blinkers and peering through the glass, she recognised him. Her face was unusually grave; he had never seen it so before. She returned his smile, but only in submission to him; there was no smile in her soul, only fear. He beckoned her with his hand to come out into the yard to him. But she shook her head and remained by the window. He brought his face close to the pane and was going to call out to her, but at that moment she turned to the door; evidently some one inside had called her. Nekhludoff moved away from the window. The fog was so dense that five steps from the house the windows could not be seen, but the light from the lamp shone red and huge out of a shapeless black mass. And on the river the same strange sounds went on, sobbing and rustling and cracking and tinkling. Somewhere in the fog, not far off, a cock crowed; another answered, and then others, far in the village took up the cry till the sound of the crowing blended into one, while all around was silent excepting the river. It was the second time the cocks crowed that night.

Nekhludoff walked up and down behind the corner of the house, and once or twice got into a puddle. Then again came up to the window. The lamp was still burning, and she was again sitting alone by the table as if uncertain what to do. He had hardly approached the window when she looked up. He knocked. Without looking who it was she at once ran out of the room, and he heard the outside door open with a snap. He waited for her near the side porch and put his arms round her without saying a word. She clung to him, put up her face, and met his kiss with her lips. Then the door again gave the same sort of snap and opened, and the voice of Matrona Pavlovna called out angrily, "Katusha!"

She tore herself away from him and returned into the maids' room. He heard the latch click, and then all was quiet. The red light disappeared and only the mist remained, and the bustle on the river went on. Nekhludoff went up to the window, nobody was to be seen; he knocked, but got no answer. He went back into the house by the front door, but could not sleep. He got up and went with bare feet along the passage to her door, next to Matrona Pavlovna's room. He heard Matrona Pavlovna snoring quietly, and was about to go on when she coughed and turned on her creaking bed, and his heart fell, and he stood immovable for about five minutes. When all was quiet and she began to snore peacefully again, he went on, trying to step on the boards that did not creak, and came to Katusha's door. There was no sound to be heard. She was probably awake, or else he would have heard her breathing. But as soon as he had whispered "Katusha" she jumped up and began to persuade him, as if angrily, to go away.

"Open! Let me in just for a moment! I implore you!" He hardly knew what he was saying.

* * * * * * *

When she left him, trembling and silent, giving no answer to his words, he again went out into the porch and stood trying to understand the meaning of what had happened.

It was getting lighter. From the river below the creaking and tinkling and sobbing of the breaking ice came still louder and a gurgling sound could now also be heard. The mist had begun to sink, and from above it the waning moon dimly lighted up something black and weird.

"What was the meaning of it all? Was it a great joy or a great misfortune that had befallen him?" he asked himself.

 

十七

整个黄昏就这样过去,黑夜降临了。医生去睡觉了。两位姑妈也安歇了。聂赫留朵夫知道玛特廖娜此刻在姑妈卧室里,女仆屋里只有卡秋莎一人。他又走到台阶上。户外漆黑,潮湿,温暖。空中弥漫着白茫茫的迷雾。春天里,这样的雾能化开残雪,也许雾本身就是由残雪融化而成的。房子前面百步开外的峭壁下有条小河,从那边传来一种古怪的响声,那是冰层破裂的声音。

聂赫留朵夫走下台阶,踩着冰雪覆盖的水塘,来到女仆屋子窗口。他的心在胸膛里怦怦直跳,跳得他自己都能听见。他时而屏住呼吸,时而长叹一声。女仆屋里点着一盏小灯。卡秋莎独自坐在桌旁沉思,眼睛瞪着前方。聂赫留朵夫一动不动地瞧了她好一阵,很想看看在她认为没人看见的时候她会做些什么。她木然不动地坐了两分钟光景,这才抬起眼睛,微微一笑,摆摆头,仿佛在责备自己,然后换了个姿势,突然把双臂往桌上一搁,眼睛呆呆地望着前方。

他站在那里瞧着她,不自觉地同时听着自己的心跳和从小河那边传来的古怪响声。那里,在雾蒙蒙的河上,正在发生持续不断的缓慢的变化:一会儿是什么东西在呼哧呼哧喘气,一会儿是咔嚓一声裂开,一会儿是哗啦一下崩塌,一会儿是薄冰象玻璃一样互相碰撞,发出清脆的响声。

他站在那里,瞧着卡秋莎由于内心斗争激烈而显得苦恼的沉思的脸,他很可怜她,但说来奇怪,这种怜悯心反而加强了他对她的欲念。

他被欲念完全控制了。

他敲了敲窗子。她象触电似的浑身打了个哆嗦,脸上露出恐怖的神色。接着她跳起来,走到窗前,把脸贴到窗玻璃上。她用双手在眼睛上搭了个凉棚,认出是他,但她脸上的恐惧神色并没有消失。她的神态异常严肃,他从来没有看见过她这种模样。直到他微微一笑,她也才笑了笑,仿佛只是为了迎合他才笑的。她心里根本不想笑,有的只是恐惧。他对她做了个手势,要她出来。她摇摇头,表示不出来,可是依旧站在窗边。他又一次把脸凑近玻璃窗,想喊她出来,但就在这当儿她向房门口转过身去,显然有人在叫她。聂赫留朵夫离开了窗口。雾很浓,离开房子五步就看不见窗子,只剩下一团漆黑的影子,中间现出一个似乎很大的红色灯光。河那边仍旧传来古怪的喘气、崩塌、坼裂和冰块相撞的声音。在附近浓雾弥漫的院子里,有一只公鸡啼起来,附近几只公鸡响应它,然后从远处村子里也传来互相呼应、汇成一片的鸡鸣。不过,除了河那边,四下里还是一片宁静。这时鸡已啼第二遍了。

聂赫留朵夫在房子转角处来回走了两下,好几次踩在水塘里,又回到女仆屋子窗边。灯依旧亮着,卡秋莎依旧坐在桌旁,仿佛有什么事拿不定主意。他一走到窗口,她对他望了一眼。他敲了敲窗子。她没有看是谁在敲,就从屋里跑出来。他听见门钩嗒地响了一声,接着外道门吱地一声开了。他在门廊里等她,立刻默默地把她搂住了。她紧偎着他,抬起头,嘴唇凑过去迎接他的吻。他们站在门廊转角处干燥的地方,他全身被没有满足的欲望煎熬着。突然外道门又发出咯吱吱的响声,又传来玛特廖娜怒气冲冲的声音:

“卡秋莎!”

她从他的怀抱中挣脱出来,回到女仆屋里。他听见门钩又嗒地一声扣上。接着一切又归于寂静,窗里的灯火不见了,只剩下一片迷雾和河上的响声。

聂赫留朵夫走到窗口,一个人也看不见。他敲敲窗子,没有人答应。聂赫留朵夫从前门台阶回到房子里,但睡不着觉。他脱下靴子,光着脚板从过道走到她的房门口,旁边就是玛特廖娜的房间。起初他只听见玛特廖娜平静的鼾声,他刚要进去,忽然听见她咳嗽起来,翻了个身,弄得床铺嘎吱发响。他屏住呼吸,一动不动地站了五分钟光景。等到一切又安静下来,又听到平静的鼾声,他就竭力从那些不会吱嘎发响的地板上往前走去,一直走到她的房门口。什么声音也没有。她显然没有睡着,因为听不见她的鼾声。他刚低声唤了一下“卡秋莎”,她就霍地跳起来,走到房门边,生气地——他有这样的感觉——劝他走开。

“这象什么话?唉,这怎么行?姑妈她们会听见的,”她嘴里这样说,但整个身子却仿佛在说:“我整个人都是你的。”

这一点只有聂赫留朵夫懂得。

“喂,你开一开。我求求你,”他语无伦次地说。

她不作声,接着他听见一只手摸索门钩的响声。门钩嗒地一声拉开了,他钻进打开的门里。

他一把抓住她,她只穿着一件又粗又硬的衬衣,露着两条胳膊。他把她抱起来,走出房门。

“哎呀!您这是干什么?”她喃喃地说。

但他不理她,一直把她抱到自己房里。

“哎呀!别这样,您放手,”她嘴里这么说,身子却紧紧地偎着他。

等她浑身哆嗦,一言不发,也不答理他的话,默默地从他房里走出去,他这才来到台阶上,站在那里,竭力思索刚才发生的事的意义。

房子外面亮了一些。河那边冰块的坼裂声、撞击声和呼呼声更响了。除了这些响声,如今又增加了潺潺的流水声。迷雾开始下沉,从雾幕后面浮出一钩残月,凄凉地照着黑漆漆、阴森森的地面。

“我这是怎么啦,是交了好运还是倒了大楣?”他问自己。

“这种事是常有的,人人都是这样的,”他自己回答,接着就到房间里睡觉去了。




CHAPTER XVIII. AFTERWARDS.

The next day the gay, handsome, and brilliant Schonbock joined Nekhludoff at his aunts' house, and quite won their hearts by his refined and amiable manner, his high spirits, his generosity, and his affection for Dmitri.

But though the old ladies admired his generosity it rather perplexed them, for it seemed exaggerated. He gave a rouble to some blind beggars who came to the gate, gave 15 roubles in tips to the servants, and when Sophia Ivanovna's pet dog hurt his paw and it bled, he tore his hemstitched cambric handkerchief into strips (Sophia Ivanovna knew that such handkerchiefs cost at least 15 roubles a dozen) and bandaged the dog's foot. The old ladies had never met people of this kind, and did not know that Schonbock owed 200,000 roubles which he was never going to pay, and that therefore 25 roubles more or less did not matter a bit to him. Schonbock stayed only one day, and he and Nekhludoff both, left at night. They could not stay away from their regiment any longer, for their leave was fully up.

At the stage which Nekhludoff's selfish mania had now reached he could think of nothing but himself. He was wondering whether his conduct, if found out, would be blamed much or at all, but he did not consider what Katusha was now going through, and what was going to happen to her.

He saw that Schonbock guessed his relations to her and this flattered his vanity.

"Ah, I see how it is you have taken such a sudden fancy to your aunts that you have been living nearly a week with them," Schonbock remarked when he had seen Katusha. "Well, I don't wonder--should have done the same. She's charming." Nekhludoff was also thinking that though it was a pity to go away before having fully gratified the cravings of his love for her, yet the absolute necessity of parting had its advantages because it put a sudden stop to relations it would have been very difficult for him to continue. Then he thought that he ought to give her some money, not for her, not because she might need it, but because it was the thing to do.

So he gave her what seemed to him a liberal amount, considering his and her station. On the day of his departure, after dinner, he went out and waited for her at the side entrance. She flushed up when she saw him and wished to pass by, directing his attention to the open door of the maids' room by a look, but he stopped her.

"I have come to say good-bye," he said, crumbling in his hand an envelope with a 100-rouble note inside. "There, I . . . "

She guessed what he meant, knit her brows, and shaking her head pushed his hand away.

"Take it; oh, you must!" he stammered, and thrust the envelope into the bib of her apron and ran back to his room, groaning and frowning as if he had hurt himself. And for a long time he went up and down writhing as in pain, and even stamping and groaning aloud as he thought of this last scene. "But what else could I have done? Is it not what happens to every one? And if every one does the same . . . well I suppose it can't be helped." In this way he tried to get peace of mind, but in vain. The recollection of what had passed burned his conscience. In his soul--in the very depths of his soul--he knew that he had acted in a base, cruel, cowardly manner, and that the knowledge of this act of his must prevent him, not only from finding fault with any one else, but even from looking straight into other people's eyes; not to mention the impossibility of considering himself a splendid, noble, high-minded fellow, as he did and had to do to go on living his life boldly and merrily. There was only one solution of the problem--i.e., not to think about it. He succeeded in doing so. The life he was now entering upon, the new surroundings, new friends, the war, all helped him to forget. And the longer he lived, the less he thought about it, until at last he forgot it completely.

Once only, when, after the war, he went to see his aunts in hopes of meeting Katusha, and heard that soon after his last visit she had left, and that his aunts had heard she had been confined somewhere or other and had gone quite to the bad, his heart ached. According to the time of her confinement, the child might or might not have been his. His aunts said she had gone wrong, that she had inherited her mother's depraved nature, and he was pleased to hear this opinion of his aunts'. It seemed to acquit him. At first he thought of trying to find her and her child, but then, just because in the depths of his soul he felt so ashamed and pained when thinking about her, he did not make the necessary effort to find her, but tried to forget his sin again and ceased to think about it. And now this strange coincidence brought it all back to his memory, and demanded from him the acknowledgment of the heartless, cruel cowardice which had made it possible for him to live these nine years with such a sin on his conscience. But he was still far from such an acknowledgment, and his only fear was that everything might now be found out, and that she or her advocate might recount it all and put him to shame before every one present.

 

十八

第二天,申包克衣冠楚楚,兴致勃勃,到聂赫留朵夫姑妈家来找他。申包克凭他的文雅、殷勤、乐观、慷慨和对聂赫留朵夫的友爱博得了两位姑妈的欢心。他的慷慨虽然很讨姑妈们喜欢,但有点过分,使她们感到疑惑。门口来了几个瞎眼乞丐,他一给就是一个卢布。他给仆人们发赏钱,一次就发了十五卢布。索菲雅姑妈的小狮子狗修才特卡当着他的面碰破了脚,他就亲自替它包扎,毫不犹豫地掏出自己的花边麻纱手绢(索菲雅姑妈知道,这种手绢至少要十五卢布一打),把它撕成一条条,给修才特卡做绷带。姑妈们从来没有见过这样的人,根本不会想到这个申包克其实欠了二十万卢布的债,而且他自己也知道是永世还不清的,因此多二十五卢布或少二十五卢布对他没有什么区别。

申包克只逗留了一天,第二天晚上就同聂赫留朵夫一起走了。他们不能再待下去,因为到了部队报到的最后期限。

在姑妈家度过的最后一天里,聂赫留朵夫脑子里还清清楚楚地记得前一夜的事。他的内心有两种感情在搏斗着:一种是兽性爱所引起的热辣辣的充满情欲的回忆,这种情欲虽不及预期的那样醉人,但毕竟达到了目的,得到了一定的满足;另一种感情是觉得自己做了一件很坏的事,必须加以弥补,但弥补不是为了她,而是为了自己。

聂赫留朵夫身上利己主义恶性发作,他想到的只有他自己。他考虑的是,要是人家知道他对她干的事,会不会责备他,会责备到什么程度。他根本没有想到,她现在的心情怎样,将来会产生什么后果。

他以为申包克猜到了他同卡秋莎的关系,这使他的虚荣心得到了满足。

“难怪你忽然对两位姑妈恋恋不舍,在她们家里住了一个礼拜。”申包克看到卡秋莎,对聂赫留朵夫说。“我要是处在你的地位,也不肯走了。真迷人!”

聂赫留朵夫还想到,虽然没有尝够同她恋爱的欢乐,就此离开未免有点遗憾,但既然非走不可,那么索性让这种无法维持的关系一刀两断,未尝不是件好事。他还想到,应该送她一些钱,不是为了她,不是因为她可能需要钱,而是因为遇到这样的事,通常都是这么做的。既然他玩弄了她,要是不给她一些钱,人家会说他不是个正派人。于是他就给了她一笔钱,那数目,就他的身份和她的地位而言,他认为是相当丰厚的。

临走那天,他吃过午饭,在门廊里等她。她一看见他,脸刷地红起来。她对他使了个眼色,示意他女仆屋里的门开着,想走过去,但他把她拦住了。

“我想跟你告别,”他手里揉着装有一百卢布钞票的信封,说。“这是我……”

她猜到是什么,皱起眉头,摇摇头,把他的手推开。

“不,你拿去,”他喃喃地说,把信封塞在她的怀里。他象被火烫痛似的,皱起眉头,哼哼着,跑回自己房里去。

随后他在房间里来回踱了好一阵,一想起刚才那一幕,他浑身抽搐,甚至跳起来,大声呻吟,仿佛肉体上感到痛楚似的。

“可是有什么办法呢?大家都是这样。申包克同家庭女教师有过这样的事,这是他亲口讲的。格里沙叔叔也有过这类事。父亲也干过这样的事。当时父亲住在乡下,同那个农家女人生了私生子米金卡,那孩子至今还活着。既然大家都这样做,那就是合情合理的。”他这样宽慰自己,可是怎么也宽不了心。他一想起这事,良心就受到谴责。

在他的内心,在他的内心深处,他知道他的行为很卑鄙、恶劣、残酷。一想到这事,他不仅无权责备别人,而且不敢正眼看人,更不要说象原来那样自认为是个高尚、纯洁、慷慨的青年了。但他必须保持原来那种对自己的看法,才能快快活活地满怀信心活下去。而要做到这一点,只有一个办法,就是不去想它。他就这样办了。

他开始过新的生活:来到新的环境,遇见新的同事,投入战争。这种生活过得越久,那件事的印象就越淡薄,最后他真的把它完全忘记了。

只有一次,那是在战争结束以后,他希望看到卡秋莎,就拐到姑妈家去,这才知道她已经不在了。他走后不久,她就离开姑妈家到外面去分娩,生了个孩子。两位姑妈听人家说,她完全堕落了。他心里很难受。按分娩时间推算,她生的孩子可能是他的,但也可能不是他的。两位姑妈都说她堕落了,因为她象她母亲一样生性淫荡。姑妈们这种说法他听了高兴,因为仿佛替他开脱了罪责。起初他还想找寻她和孩子,但后来,由于想到这事内心感到太痛苦太羞耻了,就不再费力气去找寻,而且忘记了自己的罪孽,不再想到它。

但是现在,这种意料不到的巧遇使他想起了一切,逼着他承认自己没有心肝,承认自己残酷卑鄙,良心上背着这样的罪孽,居然还能心安理得地过了十年。不过,要他真正承认这一点,还为时过早,目前他所考虑的只是这事不能让人家知道,她本人或者她的辩护人不要把这事和盘托出,弄得他当众出丑。




CHAPTER XIX. THE TRIAL--RESUMPTION.

In this state of mind Nekhludoff left the Court and went into the jurymen's room. He sat by the window smoking all the while, and hearing what was being said around him.

The merry merchant seemed with all his heart to sympathise with Smelkoff's way of spending his time. "There, old fellow, that was something like! Real Siberian fashion! He knew what he was about, no fear! That's the sort of wench for me."

The foreman was stating his conviction, that in some way or other the expert's conclusions were the important thing. Peter Gerasimovitch was joking about something with the Jewish clerk, and they burst out laughing. Nekhludoff answered all the questions addressed to him in monosyllables and longed only to be left in peace.

When the usher, with his sideways gait, called the jury back to the Court, Nekhludoff was seized with fear, as if he were not going to judge, but to be judged. In the depth of his soul he felt that he was a scoundrel, who ought to be ashamed to look people in the face, yet, by sheer force of habit, he stepped on to the platform in his usual self-possessed manner, and sat down, crossing his legs and playing with his pince-nez.

The prisoners had also been led out, and were now brought in again. There were some new faces in the Court witnesses, and Nekhludoff noticed that Maslova could not take her eyes off a very fat woman who sat in the row in front of the grating, very showily dressed in silk and velvet, a high hat with a large bow on her head, and an elegant little reticule on her arm, which was bare to the elbow. This was, as he subsequently found out, one of the witnesses, the mistress of the establishment to which Maslova had belonged.

The examination of the witnesses commenced: they were asked their names, religion, etc. Then, after some consultation as to whether the witnesses were to be sworn in or not, the old priest came in again, dragging his legs with difficulty, and, again arranging the golden cross on his breast, swore the witnesses and the expert in the same quiet manner, and with the same assurance that he was doing something useful and important.

The witnesses having been sworn, all but Kitaeva, the keeper of the house, were led out again. She was asked what she knew about this affair. Kitaeva nodded her head and the big hat at every sentence and smiled affectedly. She gave a very full and intelligent account, speaking with a strong German accent. First of all, the hotel servant Simeon, whom she knew, came to her establishment on behalf of a rich Siberian merchant, and she sent Lubov back with him. After a time Lubov returned with the merchant. The merchant was already somewhat intoxicated--she smiled as she said this--and went on drinking and treating the girls. He was short of money. He sent this same Lubov to his lodgings. He had taken a "predilection" to her. She looked at the prisoner as she said this.

Nekhludoff thought he saw Maslova smile here, and this seemed disgusting to him. A strange, indefinite feeling of loathing, mingled with suffering, arose in him.

"And what was your opinion of Maslova?" asked the blushing and confused applicant for a judicial post, appointed to act as Maslova's advocate.

"Zee ferry pesht," answered Kitaeva. "Zee yoong voman is etucated and elecant. She was prought up in a coot family and can reat French. She tid have a trop too moch sometimes, put nefer forcot herself. A ferry coot girl."

Katusha looked at the woman, then suddenly turned her eyes on the jury and fixed them on Nekhludoff, and her face grew serious and even severe. One of her serious eyes squinted, and those two strange eyes for some time gazed at Nekhludoff, who, in spite of the terrors that seized him, could not take his look off these squinting eyes, with their bright, clear whites.

He thought of that dreadful night, with its mist, the ice breaking on the river below, and when the waning moon, with horns turned upwards, that had risen towards morning, lit up something black and weird. These two black eyes now looking at him reminded him of this weird, black something. "She has recognised me," he thought, and Nekhludoff shrank as if expecting a blow. But she had not recognised him. She sighed quietly and again looked at the president. Nekhludoff also sighed. "Oh, if it would only get on quicker," he thought.

He now felt the same loathing and pity and vexation as when, out shooting, he was obliged to kill a wounded bird. The wounded bird struggles in the game bag. One is disgusted and yet feels pity, and one is in a hurry to kill the bird and forget it.

Such mixed feelings filled Nekhludoff's breast as he sat listening to the examination of the witnesses.

 

十九

聂赫留朵夫正是怀着这样的心情,从法庭走到陪审员议事室的。他坐在窗边,听着周围的谈话,不断地吸烟。

那个快活的商人显然很赞赏商人斯梅里科夫寻欢作乐的方式。

“嘿,老兄,他现得真够痛快,纯粹是西伯利亚人的作风。

他可实在有眼光,看中了这么个小妞儿!”

首席陪审员发表一通议论,认为此案的关键在于鉴定。彼得•盖拉西莫维奇同那个犹太籍店员开着玩笑,因为一句什么话哈哈大笑起来。聂赫留朵夫对人家的问话,总是只回答一两个字。他唯一的希望就是别人不要来打搅他。

民事执行吏步态蹒跚地走来邀请陪审员回法庭,聂赫留朵夫感到心惊胆战,仿佛不是他去审问别人,而是他被带去受审判。在内心深处,他觉得自己是个坏蛋,没有脸正眼看人,但习惯成自然,他还是大模大样地登上台,紧挨着首席陪审员,在自己的座位上坐下来,一条腿搁在另一条腿上,手里玩弄着夹鼻眼镜。

被告们已被带出去,这时又被押送回来。

法庭里新来了几个人,都是证人。聂赫留朵夫发现,玛丝洛娃几次三番盯着那个满身绸缎丝绒、珠光宝气的胖女人瞧个不停。这个女人头戴饰有花结的高帽,胳膊露到肘部,挽着一个精致的手提包,坐在栏杆前第一排。聂赫留朵夫后来才知道,她是证人,是玛丝洛娃所在那个窑子的掌班。

开始审问证人,问他们的姓名、宗教信仰等等。然后庭长征求法官意见,证人要不要宣誓。接着那个老司祭又勉强挪动两腿走出来,又把绸法衣上的金十字架拉拉正,又那么镇定自若地带领证人和鉴定人宣誓,满心相信他正在干一件重大而有益的事。等到宣誓完毕,证人都被带出去,只剩下妓院掌班基塔耶娃一人。法官问她关于本案知道些什么。基塔耶娃装出一脸媚笑,每说一句话,戴着高帽的头就往下一缩,带着德国口音详详细细、有条不紊地讲着这事的经过。

先是那个熟悉的旅馆茶房西蒙到她的窑子里来,要替一位有钱的西伯利亚商人物色一个姑娘。她派柳波芙去。过了一会儿,柳波芙就带着那个商人一起回来。

“那个买卖人已经有点糊涂了,”基塔耶娃笑嘻嘻地说,“到了我们那里还是喝,还请姑娘们喝;可是他身上的钱没有了,他就派这个柳波芙到他房间里去拿,他对她已经蛮有点意思了,”她瞟了一眼被告说。

聂赫留朵夫觉得玛丝洛娃听到这里似乎微微一笑。这种笑使他感到恶心。他心里产生一种说不出的嫌恶,同时也带着几分怜悯。

“那么您对玛丝洛娃有什么看法?”那个被指定替玛丝洛娃辩护的见习法官红着脸,怯生生地问。

“太好了,”基塔耶娃回答,“姑娘受过教育,蛮有派头。她出身上等人家,法国书也看得懂。她有时稍微多喝几杯,但从来不放肆。十足是个好姑娘。”

卡秋莎对掌班瞧瞧,但接着突然把视线移到陪审员那边,停留在聂赫留朵夫身上。她的脸色变得严肃甚至充满恼恨了。她那双恼恨的眼睛有一只斜睨着。这双异样的眼睛对聂赫留朵夫瞧了相当久。聂赫留朵夫虽然胆战心惊,他的目光却怎么也离不开这双眼白白得惊人的斜睨的眼睛。他突然想起那个可怕的夜晚:冰层坼裂,浓雾弥漫,特别是那钩在破晓前升起、两角朝下的残月,照着黑漆漆、阴森森的地面。这双乌溜溜的眼睛又象在瞧他又象不在瞧他,使他想起了那黑漆漆、阴森森的地面。

“被她认出来了!”聂赫留朵夫想。他身子缩成一团,仿佛在等待当头一棒。但她并没有认出他来。她平静地叹了一口气,又看看庭长。聂赫留朵夫也叹了一口气。“唉,但愿快点结束,”他想。此刻他的心情仿佛一个猎人,不得已弄死一只受伤的小鸟:又是嫌恶,又是怜悯,又是悔恨。那只还没有断气的小鸟不住地在猎袋里扑腾,使人觉得又讨厌又可怜,真想赶快把它弄死,忘掉。

聂赫留朵夫此刻听着审问证人,心里就有类似的复杂感情。




CHAPTER XX. THE TRIAL--THE MEDICAL REPORT.

But, as if to spite him, the case dragged out to a great length. After each witness had been examined separately and the expert last of all, and a great number of useless questions had been put, with the usual air of importance, by the public prosecutor and by both advocates, the president invited the jury to examine the objects offered as material evidence. They consisted of an enormous diamond ring, which had evidently been worn on the first finger, and a test tube in which the poison had been analysed. These things had seals and labels attached to them.

Just as the witnesses were about to look at these things, the public prosecutor rose and demanded that before they did this the results of the doctor's examination of the body should be read. The president, who was hurrying the business through as fast as he could in order to visit his Swiss friend, though he knew that the reading of this paper could have no other effect than that of producing weariness and putting off the dinner hour, and that the public prosecutor wanted it read simply because he knew he had a right to demand it, had no option but to express his consent.

The secretary got out the doctor's report and again began to read in his weary lisping voice, making no distinction between the "r's" and "l's."

The external examination proved that:

"1. Theropont Smelkoff's height was six feet five inches.

"Not so bad, that. A very good size," whispered the merchant, with interest, into Nekhludoff's ear.

2. He looked about 40 years of age.

3. The body was of a swollen appearance.

4. The flesh was of a greenish colour, with dark spots in several places.

5. The skin was raised in blisters of different sizes and in places had come off in large pieces.

6. The hair was chestnut; it was thick, and separated easily from the skin when touched.

7. The eye-balls protruded from their sockets and the cornea had grown dim.

8. Out of the nostrils, both ears, and the mouth oozed serous liquid; the mouth was half open.

9. The neck had almost disappeared, owing to the swelling of the face and chest."

And so on and so on.

Four pages were covered with the 27 paragraphs describing all the details of the external examination of the enormous, fat, swollen, and decomposing body of the merchant who had been making merry in the town. The indefinite loathing that Nekhludoff felt was increased by the description of the corpse. Katusha's life, and the scrum oozing from the nostrils of the corpse, and the eyes that protruded out of their sockets, and his own treatment of her--all seemed to belong to the same order of things, and he felt surrounded and wholly absorbed by things of the same nature.

When the reading of the report of the external examination was ended, the president heaved a sigh and raised his hand, hoping it was finished; but the secretary at once went on to the description of the internal examination. The president's head again dropped into his hand and he shut his eyes. The merchant next to Nekhludoff could hardly keep awake, and now and then his body swayed to and fro. The prisoners and the gendarmes sat perfectly quiet.

The internal examination showed that:

"1. The skin was easily detachable from the bones of the skull, and there was no coagulated blood.

"2. The bones of the skull were of average thickness and in sound condition.

"3. On the membrane of the brain there were two discoloured spots about four inches long, the membrane itself being of a dull white." And so on for 13 paragraphs more. Then followed the names and signatures of the assistants, and the doctor's conclusion showing that the changes observed in the stomach, and to a lesser degree in the bowels and kidneys, at the postmortem examination, and described in the official report, gave great probability to the conclusion that Smelkoff's death was caused by poison which had entered his stomach mixed with alcohol. To decide from the state of the stomach what poison had been introduced was difficult; but it was necessary to suppose that the poison entered the stomach mixed with alcohol, since a great quantity of the latter was found in Smelkoff's stomach.

"He could drink, and no mistake," again whispered the merchant, who had just waked up.

The reading of this report had taken a full hour, but it had not satisfied the public prosecutor, for, when it had been read through and the president turned to him, saying, "I suppose it is superfluous to read the report of the examination of the internal organs?" he answered in a severe tone, without looking at the president, "I shall ask to have it read."

He raised himself a little, and showed by his manner that he had a right to have this report read, and would claim this right, and that if that were not granted it would serve as a cause of appeal.

The member of the Court with the big beard, who suffered from catarrh of the stomach, feeling quite done up, turned to the president:

"What is the use of reading all this? It is only dragging it out. These new brooms do not sweep clean; they only take a long while doing it."

The member with the gold spectacles said nothing, but only looked gloomily in front of him, expecting nothing good, either from his wife or life in general. The reading of the report commenced.

"In the year 188-, on February 15th, I, the undersigned, commissioned by the medical department, made an examination, No. 638," the secretary began again with firmness and raising the pitch of his voice as if to dispel the sleepiness that had overtaken all present, "in the presence of the assistant medical inspector, of the internal organs:

"1. The right lung and the heart (contained in a 6-lb. glass jar).

"2. The contents of the stomach (in a 6-lb. glass jar).

"3. The stomach itself (in a 6-lb. glass jar).

"4. The liver, the spleen and the kidneys (in a 9-lb. glass jar).

5. The intestines (in a 9-lb. earthenware jar)."

The president here whispered to one of the members, then stooped to the other, and having received their consent, he said: "The Court considers the reading of this report superfluous." The secretary stopped reading and folded the paper, and the public prosecutor angrily began to write down something. "The gentlemen of the jury may now examine the articles of material evidence," said the president. The foreman and several of the others rose and went to the table, not quite knowing what to do with their hands. They looked in turn at the glass, the test tube, and the ring. The merchant even tried on the ring.

"Ah! that was a finger," he said, returning to his place; "like a cucumber," he added. Evidently the image he had formed in his mind of the gigantic merchant amused him.

 

二十

可是,仿佛有意跟他为难似的,审讯拖了很长时间。先是法庭逐一审问证人和鉴定人,接着副检察官和辩护人照例煞有介事地提出种种不必要的问题,然后庭长请陪审员检察物证,其中包括一个很大的戒指,显然原来戴的手指很粗,戒指上面有钻石镶成的梅花。再有一个滤器,验出来里面有毒。

这些物证都盖了火漆印,上面贴有标签。

陪审员正要去查看物证,不料副检察官又站起来,要求在检查物证以前先宣读法医的验尸报告。

庭长一心想快点结束这个案子,好赶去同他的瑞士女人相会。庭长明明知道宣读这种报告,除了惹人厌烦,推迟吃饭时间外,不会有别的结果,而副检察官所以提出这样的要求,无非因为他有权这样做。庭长毕竟不能拒绝,只得同意。书记官取出文件,又用他那舌尖音和卷舌音不分的声调,没精打采地念起来:

“外部检查结果:

“(一)费拉朋特•斯梅里科夫身长二俄尺十二俄寸①。”

①1俄尺等于0.71米。2俄尺12俄寸约合1.95米。

“那汉子可真高大,”那个商人关切地凑着聂赫留朵夫的耳朵低声说。

“(二)就外表推测,年约四十岁。

“(三)尸体浮肿。

“(四)全身皮肤呈淡绿色,并有深色斑点。

“(五)尸体表皮上有大小水泡,有几处脱皮,状如破布。

“(六)头发深褐色,很浓密,一经触摸,随即脱落。

“(七)眼球突出眼眶之外,角膜浑浊。

“(八)鼻孔、双耳和口腔有泡沫状脓液流出,嘴微张。

“(九)由于面部和胸部肿胀,颈部几乎不复能见。”

等等,等等。

就这样在四页报告纸上写了二十七条,详细叙述这个在城里寻欢作乐的商人高大肥胖而又浮肿腐烂的可怕尸体的外部检查结果。聂赫留朵夫听了这个验尸报告,原来那种说不出的嫌恶感越发强烈了。卡秋莎的一生、从尸体鼻孔里流出来的脓液、从眼眶里暴出来的眼球、他聂赫留朵夫对她的行为,这一切在他看来都是同一类事物。这些事物从四面八方把他团团围住,把他吞没了。等外部检查报告好容易宣读完毕,庭长长长地舒了一口气,抬起头,希望宣读工作就此结束。不料书记官又立刻宣读内部检查报告。

庭长又垂下头,一只手托住脑袋,闭上眼睛。坐在聂赫留朵夫旁边的商人好容易忍住睡意,身子间或晃了晃。被告们却回他们后面的宪兵一样,坐着一动不动。

“内部检查结果:

“(一)头盖骨表皮极易从头盖骨分离,无一处瘀血可见。

“(二)头盖骨厚度中等,完整无损。

“(三)脑膜坚硬,有两小块已变色,长约四英寸,脑膜呈浊白色,”等等,另外还有十三条。

然后是在场见证人的姓名和签字,然后是医生的结论。结论表明,根据尸体解剖并记录在案,死者胃部以及部分肠子和肾脏发生异变,使人有权以高度可能性肯定,斯梅里科夫之死实由于毒药搀入酒内灌进胃里所致。根据胃和部分肠子异变,难以断定用的是什么毒药;但可以肯定毒药是和酒一起进入胃里的,因为胃里有大量酒液。

“看来他喝得可凶了,”那个商人瞌睡刚醒,说。

这份报告宣读了将近一小时,但还是没有使副检察官满足。等报告宣读完毕,庭长就对他说:

“我看内脏检查报告就不用再念了。”

“我可要求念一念这个报告,”副检察官稍稍欠起身子,眼睛不看庭长,严厉地说。他说话的口气使人觉得,他有权要求宣读,并且决不让步,谁如果拒绝他的要求,他将有理由提出上诉。

那个生有一双和善的下垂眼睛的大胡子法官,因患有胃炎,觉得体力不支,就对庭长说:

“这个何必念呢?徒然拖时间。这种新扫帚越扫越脏,白白浪费时间。”

戴金丝边眼镜的法官一言不发,只是忧郁而执拗地瞪着前方。不论对妻子还是对生活他都不抱任何希望。

宣读文件开始了。

“一八八×年二月十五日,本人受医务局委托,遵照第六三八号指令,”书记官提高嗓门,仿佛想驱除所有在场者的睡意,又断然念起来。“在副医务检察官监督下,作下列内脏检查:

“(一)右肺和心脏(盛于六磅玻璃瓶内)。

“(二)胃内所有物(盛于六磅玻璃瓶内)。

“(三)胃(盛于六磅玻璃瓶内)。

“(四)肝脏、脾脏和肾脏(盛于三磅玻璃瓶内)。

“(五)肠(盛于六磅陶罐内)。”

这次宣读一开始,庭长就俯身对一个法官低声说了些什么,然后又转向另一个法官。在获得他们肯定的回答后,他就打断书记官说:

“法庭认为宣读这个文件没有必要,”他说。

书记官住了口,收拾文件。副检察官怒气冲冲地记着什么。

“诸位陪审员先生可以检查物证了,”庭长宣布。

首席陪审员和其他几个陪审员纷纷起立,手足无措地走到桌子旁边。他们依次察看戒指、玻璃瓶和滤器。那个商人还把戒指戴到自己手指上试了试。

“嚯,手指好粗,”他回到他的座位,说。“活象一条粗黄瓜,”他补充说,津津有味地猜想那个中毒丧命的商人一定象个大力士。




CHAPTER XXI. THE TRIAL--THE PROSECUTOR AND THE ADVOCATES.

When the examination of the articles of material evidence was finished, the president announced that the investigation was now concluded and immediately called on the prosecutor to proceed, hoping that as the latter was also a man, he, too, might feel inclined to smoke or dine, and show some mercy on the rest. But the public prosecutor showed mercy neither to himself nor to any one else. He was very stupid by nature, but, besides this, he had had the misfortune of finishing school with a gold medal and of receiving a reward for his essay on "Servitude" when studying Roman Law at the University, and was therefore self-confident and self-satisfied in the highest degree (his success with the ladies also conducing to this) and his stupidity had become extraordinary.

When the word was given to him, he got up slowly, showing the whole of his graceful figure in his embroidered uniform. Putting his hand on the desk he looked round the room, slightly bowing his head, and, avoiding the eyes of the prisoners, began to read the speech he had prepared while the reports were being read.

"Gentlemen of the jury! The business that now lies before you is, if I may so express myself, very characteristic."

The speech of a public prosecutor, according to his views, should always have a social importance, like the celebrated speeches made by the advocates who have become distinguished. True, the audience consisted of three women--a semptress, a cook, and Simeon's sister--and a coachman; but this did not matter. The celebrities had begun in the same way. To be always at the height of his position, i.e., to penetrate into the depths of the psychological significance of crime and to discover the wounds of society, was one of the prosecutor's principles.

"You see before you, gentlemen of the jury, a crime characteristic, if I may so express myself, of the end of our century; bearing, so to say, the specific features of that very painful phenomenon, the corruption to which those elements of our present-day society, which are, so to say, particularly exposed to the burning rays of this process, are subject."

The public prosecutor spoke at great length, trying not to forget any of the notions he had formed in his mind, and, on the other hand, never to hesitate, and let his speech flow on for an hour and a quarter without a break.

Only once he stopped and for some time stood swallowing his saliva, but he soon mastered himself and made up for the interruption by heightened eloquence. He spoke, now with a tender, insinuating accent, stepping from foot to foot and looking at the jury, now in quiet, business-like tones, glancing into his notebook, then with a loud, accusing voice, looking from the audience to the advocates. But he avoided looking at the prisoners, who were all three fixedly gazing at him. Every new craze then in vogue among his set was alluded to in his speech; everything that then was, and some things that still are, considered to be the last words of scientific wisdom: the laws of heredity and inborn criminality, evolution and the struggle for existence, hypnotism and hypnotic influence.

According to his definition, the merchant Smelkoff was of the genuine Russian type, and had perished in consequence of his generous, trusting nature, having fallen into the hands of deeply degraded individuals.

Simeon Kartinkin was the atavistic production of serfdom, a stupefied, ignorant, unprincipled man, who had not even any religion. Euphemia was his mistress, and a victim of heredity; all the signs of degeneration were noticeable in her. The chief wire-puller in this affair was Maslova, presenting the phenomenon of decadence in its lowest form. "This woman," he said, looking at her, "has, as we have to-day heard from her mistress in this court, received an education; she cannot only read and write, but she knows French; she is illegitimate, and probably carries in her the germs of criminality. She was educated in an enlightened, noble family and might have lived by honest work, but she deserts her benefactress, gives herself up to a life of shame in which she is distinguished from her companions by her education, and chiefly, gentlemen of the jury, as you have heard from her mistress, by her power of acting on the visitors by means of that mysterious capacity lately investigated by science, especially by the school of Charcot, known by the name of hypnotic influence. By these means she gets hold of this Russian, this kind-hearted Sadko, [Sadko, the hero of a legend] the rich guest, and uses his trust in order first to rob and then pitilessly to murder him."

"Well, he is piling it on now, isn't he?" said the president with a smile, bending towards the serious member.

"A fearful blockhead!" said the serious member.

Meanwhile the public prosecutor went on with his speech. "Gentlemen of the jury," gracefully swaying his body, "the fate of society is to a certain extent in your power. Your verdict will influence it. Grasp the full meaning of this crime, the danger that awaits society from those whom I may perhaps be permitted to call pathological individuals, such as Maslova. Guard it from infection; guard the innocent and strong elements of society from contagion or even destruction."

And as if himself overcome by the significance of the expected verdict, the public prosecutor sank into his chair, highly delighted with his speech.

The sense of the speech, when divested of all its flowers of rhetoric, was that Maslova, having gained the merchant's confidence, hypnotised him and went to his lodgings with his key meaning to take all the money herself, but having been caught in the act by Simeon and Euphemia had to share it with them. Then, in order to hide the traces of the crime, she had returned to the lodgings with the merchant and there poisoned him.

After the prosecutor had spoken, a middle-aged man in swallow-tail coat and low-cut waistcoat showing a large half-circle of starched white shirt, rose from the advocates' bench and made a speech in defence of Kartinkin and Botchkova; this was an advocate engaged by them for 300 roubles. He acquitted them both and put all the blame on Maslova. He denied the truth of Maslova's statements that Botchkova and Kartinkin were with her when she took the money, laying great stress on the point that her evidence could not be accepted, she being charged with poisoning. "The 2,500 roubles," the advocate said, "could have been easily earned by two honest people getting from three to five roubles per day in tips from the lodgers. The merchant's money was stolen by Maslova and given away, or even lost, as she was not in a normal state."

The poisoning was committed by Maslova alone; therefore he begged the jury to acquit Kartinkin and Botchkova of stealing the money; or if they could not acquit them of the theft, at least to admit that it was done without any participation in the poisoning.

In conclusion the advocate remarked, with a thrust at the public prosecutor, that "the brilliant observations of that gentleman on heredity, while explaining scientific facts concerning heredity, were inapplicable in this case, as Botchkova was of unknown parentage." The public prosecutor put something down on paper with an angry look, and shrugged his shoulders in contemptuous surprise.

Then Maslova's advocate rose, and timidly and hesitatingly began his speech in her defence.

Without denying that she had taken part in the stealing of the money, he insisted on the fact that she had no intention of poisoning Smelkoff, but had given him the powder only to make him fall asleep. He tried to go in for a little eloquence in giving a description of how Maslova was led into a life of debauchery by a man who had remained unpunished while she had to bear all the weight of her fall; but this excursion into the domain of psychology was so unsuccessful that it made everybody feel uncomfortable. When he muttered something about men's cruelty and women's helplessness, the president tried to help him by asking him to keep closer to the facts of the case. When he had finished the public prosecutor got up to reply. He defended his position against the first advocate, saying that even if Botchkova was of unknown parentage the truth of the doctrine of heredity was thereby in no way invalidated, since the laws of heredity were so far proved by science that we can not only deduce the crime from heredity, but heredity from the crime. As to the statement made in defence of Maslova, that she was the victim of an imaginary (he laid a particularly venomous stress on the word imaginary) betrayer, he could only say that from the evidence before them it was much more likely that she had played the part of temptress to many and many a victim who had fallen into her hands. Having said this he sat down in triumph. Then the prisoners were offered permission to speak in their own defence.

Euphemia Botchkova repeated once more that she knew nothing about it and had taken part in nothing, and firmly laid the whole blame on Maslova. Simeon Kartinkin only repeated several times: "It is your business, but I am innocent; it's unjust." Maslova said nothing in her defence. Told she might do so by the president, she only lifted her eyes to him, cast a look round the room like a hunted animal, and, dropping her head, began to cry, sobbing aloud.

"What is the matter?" the merchant asked Nekhludoff, hearing him utter a strange sound. This was the sound of weeping fiercely kept back. Nekhludoff had not yet understood the significance of his present position, and attributed the sobs he could hardly keep back and the tears that filled his eyes to the weakness of his nerves. He put on his pince-nez in order to hide the tears, then got out his handkerchief and began blowing his nose.

Fear of the disgrace that would befall him if every one in the court knew of his conduct stifled the inner working of his soul. This fear was, during this first period, stronger than all else.

 

二十一

等物证检查完毕,庭长宣布法庭调查结束。他希望快点了结这个案件,就不休息,请提出公诉的副检察官发言,心想他也是人,也要吸烟吃饭,一定会顾惜他们的。不料副检察官既不顾惜自己,也不顾惜别人。他这人天生十分愚蠢,加上中学毕业时又获得了金质奖章,在大学里写了一篇关于罗马法地役权的论文得到奖金,因此自命不凡,刚愎自用(他在女人方面取得的成功更使他扬扬自得),结果也就变得越发愚蠢。庭长请他发言,他慢条斯理地站起来,显示出穿着绣有花纹的制服的优美身材,双手按住写字台,稍微低下头,向法庭扫视了一下,但目光避开被告们,开始发言。

“诸位陪审员先生,你们承审的案件,”他开始发表刚才在宣读报告时准备好的演说,“是一个典型的——如果可以这样说的话——犯罪案件。”

副检察官自以为他的演说应该有社会影响,就象那些名律师发表他们一举成名的演说那样。不错,旁听席上只坐着三个女人——一个女裁缝、一个厨娘和西蒙的姐姐,还有一个马车夫,但这并不影响他的演说。社会名流也都是这样崭露头角的。副检察官的行事原则,就是要永远高瞻远瞩,换句话说,就是要探索犯罪心理奥秘,揭露社会溃疡。

“诸位陪审员先生,你们看见你们面前这个典型的——如果可以这样说的话——世纪末罪行。这种罪行具有可悲的腐化堕落的特征,而在我们这个时代,我们社会里某些分子就受到这种堕落风气的严重影响……”

副检察官讲了好半天,一方面,竭力思索他已经想好的种种警句,另一方面,主要的是使他的演讲能毫不停顿,滔滔不绝地讲上一小时零一刻钟。他只停顿了一次,咽了好一阵唾沫,但立刻振作精神,更加口若悬河地说下去,来弥补这个间歇。他一会儿换一只脚站着,眼睛盯着陪审员,对他们曲意奉承;一会儿看看笔记本,声音平静而老练;一会儿又用慷慨激昂的语气控诉,身子忽而对着旁听者,忽而对着陪审员。只有那三个被告他一眼也不看,虽然他们都睁大眼睛望着他。他的演讲引用了当时在他们圈子里很流行的最新理论。这种理论不仅当时很时髦,就是到今天也还是被看成学术上的新事物,其中包括遗传学、先天犯罪说、龙勃罗梭①、塔尔德②、进化论、生存竞争、催眠术、暗示说、沙尔科③、颓废论。

①戈勃罗梭(1836—1909)——意大利精神病学者,刑事人类学派的代表,认为“犯罪”是从有人类以来长期遗传的结果,提出反动的“先天犯罪说”。
②塔尔德(1843—1904)——法国社会学家,刑事学家。
③沙尔科(1825—1893)——法国神经病理学家,曾著书论述催眠术。

按照副检察官的判断,商人斯梅里科夫是个强壮淳朴的俄罗斯人,天性忠厚,气度宽大,轻信别人,以致落入无耻男女之手,不幸丧生。

西蒙•卡尔津金是农奴制隔代遗传的产物,一生备受压迫,缺乏教养,毫无原则,甚至不信宗教。叶菲米雅是他的情妇,是遗传的牺牲品,身上具有精神退化的种种征状。但造成罪行的主要动力是玛丝洛娃,她是颓废派的最恶劣代表。

“这个女人,”副检察官眼睛不看她,说,“受过教育,因为我们刚才在这个法庭里听到她掌班的证词。她不仅能读书写字,还懂得法语。她是个孤儿,多半生来带着犯罪的胚胎。她出身于有教养的贵族家庭,本可以靠诚实的劳动生活,可是她抛弃她的恩人,放纵情欲。为了满足情欲而投身妓院,并由于受过教育而在姑娘中间特别走运。不过,诸位陪审员先生,正如刚才你们在这里听她掌班说的那样,主要是由于她能用一种神秘的本领控制嫖客。这种本领最近已由科学,特别是沙尔科学派研究出来,被称为‘暗示说’。她就是凭这种本领控制了那位善良、轻信而富裕的俄罗斯壮士,利用他对她的信任先盗窃钱财,然后又丧尽天良要了他的命。”

“哼,他这简直是胡说八道,”庭长笑着侧身对那个严厉的法官说。

“十足的笨蛋,”严厉的法官回答说。

“诸位陪审员先生,”这时副检察官姿势优美地扭动细腰,继续说下去,“这些人的命运现在掌握在你们手里,不过社会的命运也多少掌握在你们手里,因为你们的判决将对社会发生影响。你们要深切注意这种罪行的危害性,注意玛丝洛娃之类病态人物对社会形成的威胁。你们要保护社会不受他们的传染,要保护这个社会中纯洁健康的成员不因此而导致常见的灭亡。”

副检察官似乎被当前判决的重要性所慑服,同时又陶醉于自己的演说,终于无力地在椅子上坐下来。

他的演说剥去华丽的词藻,中心意思就是,玛丝洛娃用催眠术把商人迷倒,骗得他的信任,拿了钥匙到旅馆房间取钱,原想独吞那些钱财,但被西蒙和叶菲米雅撞见,只得同他们分赃。这以后,为了掩盖犯罪痕迹,她又同那商人一起回到旅馆,在那里把他毒死。

副检察官发言以后,就有一个身穿燕尾服、胸前露出半圆形阔硬衬的中年人,从律师席上站起来,神气活现地替卡尔津金和包奇科娃辩护。这是他们花了三百卢布雇来的辩护律师。他为他们两人开脱,把全部罪责都推在玛丝洛娃身上。

律师批驳玛丝洛娃所说的她取钱时包奇科娃和卡尔津金都在场的供词,坚持说她既然是个已被揭发的毒死人命犯,她的供词就毫无价值。他还说,至于两千五百卢布,那么两个勤劳正直的茶房是挣得出来的,他们有时一天可以从旅客手里得到三、五个卢布赏钱。至于商人的钱,那是被玛丝洛娃盗窃了,可能已转交给什么人,甚至于丢失了,因为当时她精神状态不正常。毒死商人是玛丝洛娃一人干的。

因此他要求陪审员裁定卡尔津金和包奇科娃在盗窃钱财上无罪;如果陪审员裁定他们在盗窃上有罪,那么他们至少没有参与毒死人命罪,也没有参与预谋。

律师在结尾时刺了一下副检察官,说副检察官先生关于遗传科学方面的一番宏论,虽然精辟,但并不适用于本案,因为包奇科娃父母的身分不明。

副检察官恨得咬牙切齿,在一张纸上记了些什么,露出轻蔑而惊讶的神气耸耸肩膀。

接着,玛丝洛娃的律师站起来辩护。他说话结结巴巴,显然有点胆怯。他没有否认玛丝洛娃参与盗窃钱财,只坚持她没有蓄意毒死斯梅里科夫,给他吃药粉只是为了让他睡觉。他想施展一下他的口才,就提纲挈领地讲了玛丝洛娃当年怎样受一个男人诱奸,那个男人至今逍遥法外,而她却不得不承受堕落的全部重担。但律师在心理学方面的分析并没有取得成功,因为人人听了都替他害臊。他谈到男人的粗暴残忍和女人的悲惨痛苦的时候,已经语无伦次,庭长有意帮他解围,就请他不要离题太远。

这个律师讲完后,副检察官又站起来,批驳第一个律师的话,为自己的遗传学论点辩护。他说,即使包奇科娃的父母身分不明,遗传学说的正确性也丝毫不受损害,因为遗传规律已为科学所充分证实,我们不仅能通过遗传推断犯罪,而且能通过犯罪推断遗传。至于另一位辩护人说,玛丝洛娃曾受一个凭空想象的(他用特别恶毒的口气说了“凭空想象的”几个字)引诱者的腐蚀,那么种种事实毋宁说,是她引诱了许许多多男人,使他们落在她的手里,成为无辜的牺牲品。他说完这话,得意扬扬地坐下。接着,法庭让被告们自己辩护。

叶菲米雅•包奇科娃一再说她什么也不知道,什么事也没有参与,一口咬定一切罪行都是玛丝洛娃独自干的。西蒙只是反复说:

“你们要怎么办就怎么办,反正我没有罪,我是冤枉的。”

玛丝洛娃却什么话也没说。庭长对她说,她有权替自己辩护,她却象一头被包围的野兽,只抬起眼睛来对他望望,又望望其他人,接着垂下眼睛,放声痛哭起来。

“您怎么啦?”坐在聂赫留朵夫旁边的那个商人,听见聂赫留朵夫突然嘴里发出古怪的声音,问道。原来聂赫留朵夫正勉强忍住抽噎。

聂赫留朵夫还弄不清他目前的处境究竟是怎么一回事,就把强自克制的抽噎和夺眶而出的泪水看作神经脆弱的表现。为了掩饰,他戴上夹鼻眼镜,接着掏出手绢,擤了擤鼻涕。

他想到要是法庭里人人都知道他的罪行,他就会丢尽脸面。这种恐惧压倒了他的内心斗争,在这最初阶段,它比什么都强烈。




CHAPTER XXII. THE TRIAL--THE SUMMING UP.

After the last words of the prisoners had been heard, the form in which the questions were to be put to the jury was settled, which also took some time. At last the questions were formulated, and the president began the summing up.

Before putting the case to the jury, he spoke to them for some time in a pleasant, homely manner, explaining that burglary was burglary and theft was theft, and that stealing from a place which was under lock and key was stealing from a place under lock and key. While he was explaining this, he looked several times at Nekhludoff as if wishing to impress upon him these important facts, in hopes that, having understood it, Nekhludoff would make his fellow-jurymen also understand it. When he considered that the jury were sufficiently imbued with these facts, he proceeded to enunciate another truth--namely, that a murder is an action which has the death of a human being as its consequence, and that poisoning could therefore also be termed murder. When, according to his opinion, this truth had also been received by the jury, he went on to explain that if theft and murder had been committed at the same time, the combination of the crimes was theft with murder.

Although he was himself anxious to finish as soon as possible, although he knew that his Swiss friend would be waiting for him, he had grown so used to his occupation that, having begun to speak, he could not stop himself, and therefore he went on to impress on the jury with much detail that if they found the prisoners guilty, they would have the right to give a verdict of guilty; and if they found them not guilty, to give a verdict of not guilty; and if they found them guilty of one of the crimes and not of the other, they might give a verdict of guilty on the one count and of not guilty on the other. Then he explained that though this right was given them they should use it with reason.

He was going to add that if they gave an affirmative answer to any question that was put to them they would thereby affirm everything included in the question, so that if they did not wish to affirm the whole of the question they should mention the part of the question they wished to be excepted. But, glancing at the clock, and seeing it was already five minutes to three, he resolved to trust to their being intelligent enough to understand this without further comment.

"The facts of this case are the following," began the president, and repeated all that had already been said several times by the advocates, the public prosecutor and the witnesses.

The president spoke, and the members on each side of him listened with deeply-attentive expressions, but looked from time to time at the clock, for they considered the speech too long though very good--i.e., such as it ought to be. The public prosecutor, the lawyers, and, in fact, everyone in the court, shared the same impression. The president finished the summing up. Then he found it necessary to tell the jury what they all knew, or might have found out by reading it up--i.e., how they were to consider the case, count the votes, in case of a tie to acquit the prisoners, and so on.

Everything seemed to have been told; but no, the president could not forego his right of speaking as yet. It was so pleasant to hear the impressive tones of his own voice, and therefore he found it necessary to say a few words more about the importance of the rights given to the jury, how carefully they should use the rights and how they ought not to abuse them, about their being on their oath, that they were the conscience of society, that the secrecy of the debating-room should be considered sacred, etc.

From the time the president commenced his speech, Maslova watched him without moving her eyes as if afraid of losing a single word; so that Nekhludoff was not afraid of meeting her eyes and kept looking at her all the time. And his mind passed through those phases in which a face which we have not seen for many years first strikes us with the outward changes brought about during the time of separation, and then gradually becomes more and more like its old self, when the changes made by time seem to disappear, and before our spiritual eyes rises only the principal expression of one exceptional, unique individuality. Yes, though dressed in a prison cloak, and in spite of the developed figure, the fulness of the bosom and lower part of the face, in spite of a few wrinkles on the forehead and temples and the swollen eyes, this was certainly the same Katusha who, on that Easter eve, had so innocently looked up to him whom she loved, with her fond, laughing eyes full of joy and life.

"What a strange coincidence that after ten years, during which I never saw her, this case should have come up today when I am on the jury, and that it is in the prisoners' dock that I see her again! And how will it end? Oh, dear, if they would only get on quicker."

Still he would not give in to the feelings of repentance which began to arise within him. He tried to consider it all as a coincidence, which would pass without infringing his manner of life. He felt himself in the position of a puppy, when its master, taking it by the scruff of its neck, rubs its nose in the mess it has made. The puppy whines, draws back and wants to get away as far as possible from the effects of its misdeed, but the pitiless master does not let go.

And so, Nekhludoff, feeling all the repulsiveness of what he had done, felt also the powerful hand of the Master, but he did not feel the whole significance of his action yet and would not recognise the Master's hand. He did not wish to believe that it was the effect of his deed that lay before him, but the pitiless hand of the Master held him and he felt he could not get away. He was still keeping up his courage and sat on his chair in the first row in his usual self-possessed pose, one leg carelessly thrown over the other, and playing with his pince-nez. Yet all the while, in the depths of his soul, he felt the cruelty, cowardice and baseness, not only of this particular action of his but of his whole self-willed, depraved, cruel, idle life; and that dreadful veil which had in some unaccountable manner hidden from him this sin of his and the whole of his subsequent life was beginning to shake, and he caught glimpses of what was covered by that veil.

 

二十二

在被告们作了最后陈述,各有关方面对问题的提法商量了好一阵之后,所有的问题都确定了,庭长就做总结发言。

在叙述案情以前,他用亲切愉快的口吻向陪审员解释了好久,说什么抢劫就是抢劫,偷盗就是偷盗,从锁着的地方盗窃就是从锁着的地方盗窃,从没有锁着的地方盗窃就是从没有锁着的地方盗窃。他解释的时候,老是瞧瞧聂赫留朵夫,仿佛希望他领会这个重要关节,领会以后好向同事们解释。然后他认为陪审员们已充分理解这些道理,就开始解释另一个道理:致人于死的行为叫做谋杀,因此毒死也是一种谋杀。等他觉得这个道理也为陪审员们所理解了,就又向他们阐明:如果盗窃和谋杀同时发生,那么盗窃和谋杀就构成犯罪因素。

尽管他自己也很想快点脱身,因为瑞士女人已在那里等他,可是他做这工作已成习惯,一开讲怎么也收不住嘴,因此就向陪审员们详详细细解释,如果他们认为被告有罪,那就有权裁定他们有罪;如果他们认为被告无罪,那就有权裁定他们无罪,如果他们认为被告犯这一种罪而没有犯那一种罪,那就有权裁定他们犯这一种罪而没有犯那一种罪。接着他又向他们说明,他们虽享有这项权利,但必须合理使用。他还想向他们解释,如果他们对提出的问题作出肯定的回答,那就表示他们裁定问题中所提出的全部罪行;如果他们不同意提出的全部罪行,那就应该声明对不同意的地方持保留态度。这当儿,他看了看怀表,发现只差五分就三点钟了,于是决定立刻转入案情叙述。

“本案情况是这样的,”他开始讲,把辩护人、副检察官和证人们说过好几次的话重复了一遍。

庭长讲着话,两边法官都现出沉思的样子听着,偶尔看看表,觉得他的讲话很好,就是说照章办事,只是长了一点。副检察官也好,法庭上其他官员和在场的人也好,大家都有这样的感觉。最后,庭长结束了总结发言。

要说的话似乎都已说了。可是庭长怎么也不肯放弃他的发言权。他听着自己抑扬顿挫的声音,沾沾自喜,觉得还需要再说几句,强调一下陪审员所享权利的重要意义,指出他们行使这项权利必须慎重,不能滥用,因为他们已宣过誓,他们是社会的良心,陪审员议事室里的神圣秘密必须严加保守,等等,等等。

庭长一开始讲话,玛丝洛娃就目不转睛地盯住他,仿佛怕听漏一个字。这样,聂赫留朵夫不用担心跟她的目光相遇,就一直看着她,他心里发生了一种常见的情况:心爱的人久别重逢,她的外貌由于这些年饱经风霜,变得使他吃惊,但接着透过外貌,她的本来面目逐渐恢复,聂赫留朵夫脑海里又出现了那个举世无双的人的主要风貌。

聂赫留朵夫心里就发生了这样的情况。

不错,尽管她身穿囚袍,身体发胖,胸部高耸,尽管她下巴放宽,额上和鬓角出现皱纹,眼睛浮肿,她确实就是卡秋莎,就是在复活节黎明时用她那双充满生之欢乐的热情眼睛,天真地从脚到头笑盈盈瞅着他这个心爱的人的卡秋莎。

“居然会有这样的巧遇!偏偏排在我陪审的庭上审讯,十年不见,偏偏在这里的被告席上看见她!这事将怎样收场啊?

但愿快一点,快一点收场!”

他心里产生了悔恨情绪,但他还不愿受它支配。他认为这是个偶然事件,不久就会过去,不会损害他的生活。他觉得自己好象一只做了坏事的小狗,主人揪住它的颈背,把它的鼻子按在闯祸的地方。那小狗尖声狂叫,四脚抵住地面,身子往后退,想远远离开自己闯祸的地方,并且把它忘掉,但主人铁面无情,不肯罢休。聂赫留朵夫也感到他以前的行为多么卑劣,也感到主人那只强有力的手,但他还是不了解他所干的那件事的后果,也不承认他有一个支配他命运的主人。他还是不愿相信眼前这件事是他一手造成的。可是那只无形的手紧紧抓住他,他感到无法脱身。他还在硬充好汉,若无其事地坐在第一排第二座上,习惯成自然地把一条腿架在另一条腿上,随便摆弄着他的夹鼻眼镜。不过,在内心深处他已感到,不仅那个行为,而且他的整个闲散、放荡、残忍和自满的生活是多么残酷,卑鄙和恶劣。在以往的十二年里,有一块可怕的幕布一直遮住他的眼睛,使他看不见那件罪行和犯罪后所过的全部生活。如今这块幕布在飘动,他已经偶尔看到了幕布后面的景象。




CHAPTER XXIII. THE TRIAL--THE VERDICT.

At last the president finished his speech, and lifting the list of questions with a graceful movement of his arm he handed it to the foreman, who came up to take it. The jury, glad to be able to get into the debating-court, got up one after the other and left the room, looking as if a bit ashamed of themselves and again not knowing what to do with their hands. As soon as the door was closed behind them a gendarme came up to it, pulled his sword out of the scabbard, and, holding it up against his shoulder, stood at the door. The judges got up and went away. The prisoners were also led out. When the jury came into the debating-room the first thing they did was to take out their cigarettes, as before, and begin smoking. The sense of the unnaturalness and falseness of their position, which all of them had experienced while sitting in their places in the court, passed when they entered the debating-room and started smoking, and they settled down with a feeling of relief and at once began an animated conversation.

"'Tisn't the girl's fault. She's got mixed up in it," said the kindly merchant. "We must recommend her to mercy."

"That's just what we are going to consider," said the foreman. "We must not give way to our personal impressions."

"The president's summing up was good," remarked the colonel.

"Good? Why, it nearly sent me to sleep!"

"The chief point is that the servants could have known nothing about the money if Maslova had not been in accord with them," said the clerk of Jewish extraction.

"Well, do you think that it was she who stole the money?" asked one of the jury.

"I will never believe it," cried the kindly merchant; "it was all that red-eyed hag's doing."

"They are a nice lot, all of them," said the colonel.

"But she says she never went into the room."

"Oh, believe her by all means."

"I should not believe that jade, not for the world."

"Whether you believe her or not does not settle the question," said the clerk.

"The girl had the key," said the colonel.

"What if she had?" retorted the merchant.

"And the ring?"

"But didn't she say all about it?" again cried the merchant. "The fellow had a temper of his own, and had had a drop too much besides, and gave the girl a licking; what could be simpler? Well, then he's sorry--quite naturally. 'There, never mind,' says he; 'take this.' Why, I heard them say he was six foot five high; I should think he must have weighed about 20 stones."

"That's not the point," said Peter Gerasimovitch. "The question is, whether she was the instigator and inciter in this affair, or the servants?"

"It was not possible for the servants to do it alone; she had the key."

This kind of random talk went on for a considerable time. At last the foreman said: "I beg your pardon, gentlemen, but had we not better take our places at the table and discuss the matter? Come, please." And he took the chair.

The questions were expressed in the following manner.

1. Is the peasant of the village Borki, Krapivinskia district, Simeon Petrov Kartinkin, 33 years of age, guilty of having, in agreement with other persons, given the merchant Smelkoff, on the 17th January, 188-, in the town of N-----, with intent to deprive him of life, for the purpose of robbing him, poisoned brandy, which caused Smelkoff's death, and of having stolen from him about 2,500 roubles in money and a diamond ring?

2. Is the meschanka Euphemia Ivanovna Botchkova, 43 years of age, guilty of the crimes described above?

3. Is the meschanka Katerina Michaelovna Maslova, 27 years of age, guilty of the crimes described in the first question?

4. If the prisoner Euphemia Botchkova is not guilty according to the first question, is she not guilty of having, on the 17th January, in the town of N----, while in service at the hotel Mauritania, stolen from a locked portmanteau, belonging to the merchant Smelkoff, a lodger in that hotel, and which was in the room occupied by him, 2,500 roubles, for which object she unlocked the portmanteau with a key she brought and fitted to the lock?

The foreman read the first question.

"Well, gentlemen, what do you think?" This question was quickly answered. All agreed to say "Guilty," as if convinced that Kartinkin had taken part both in the poisoning and the robbery. An old artelshik, [member of an artel, an association of workmen, in which the members share profits and liabilities] whose answers were all in favour of acquittal, was the only exception.

The foreman thought he did not understand, and began to point out to him that everything tended to prove Kartinkin's guilt. The old man answered that he did understand, but still thought it better to have pity on him. "We are not saints ourselves," and he kept to his opinion.

The answer to the second question concerning Botchkova was, after much dispute and many exclamations, answered by the words, "Not guilty," there being no clear proofs of her having taken part in the poisoning--a fact her advocate had strongly insisted on. The merchant, anxious to acquit Maslova, insisted that Botchkova was the chief instigator of it all. Many of the jury shared this view, but the foreman, wishing to be in strict accord with the law, declared they had no grounds to consider her as an accomplice in the poisoning. After much disputing the foreman's opinion triumphed.

To the fourth question concerning Botchkova the answer was "Guilty." But on the artelshik's insistence she was recommended to mercy.

The third question, concerning Maslova, raised a fierce dispute. The foreman maintained she was guilty both of the poisoning and the theft, to which the merchant would not agree. The colonel, the clerk and the old artelshik sided with the merchant, the rest seemed shaky, and the opinion of the foreman began to gain ground, chiefly because all the jurymen were getting tired, and preferred to take up the view that would bring them sooner to a decision and thus liberate them.

From all that had passed, and from his former knowledge of Maslova, Nekhludoff was certain that she was innocent of both the theft and the poisoning. And he felt sure that all the others would come to the same conclusion. When he saw that the merchant's awkward defence (evidently based on his physical admiration for her, which he did not even try to hide) and the foreman's insistence, and especially everybody's weariness, were all tending to her condemnation, he longed to state his objections, yet dared not, lest his relations with Maslova should be discovered. He felt he could not allow things to go on without stating his objection; and, blushing and growing pale again, was about to speak when Peter Gerasimovitch, irritated by the authoritative manner of the foreman, began to raise his objections and said the very things Nekhludoff was about to say.

"Allow me one moment," he said. "You seem to think that her having the key proves she is guilty of the theft; but what could be easier than for the servants to open the portmanteau with a false key after she was gone?"

"Of course, of course," said the merchant.

"She could not have taken the money, because in her position she would hardly know what to do with it."

"That's just what I say," remarked the merchant.

"But it is very likely that her coming put the idea into the servants' heads and that they grasped the opportunity and shoved all the blame on her." Peter Gerasimovitch spoke so irritably that the foreman became irritated too, and went on obstinately defending the opposite views; but Peter Gerasimovitch spoke so convincingly that the majority agreed with him, and decided that Maslova was not guilty of stealing the money and that the ring was given her.

But when the question of her having taken part in the poisoning was raised, her zealous defender, the merchant, declared that she must be acquitted, because she could have no reason for the poisoning. The foreman, however, said that it was impossible to acquit her, because she herself had pleaded guilty to having given the powder.

"Yes, but thinking it was opium," said the merchant.

"Opium can also deprive one of life," said the colonel, who was fond of wandering from the subject, and he began telling how his brother-in-law's wife would have died of an overdose of opium if there had not been a doctor near at hand to take the necessary measures. The colonel told his story so impressively, with such self-possession and dignity, that no one had the courage to interrupt him. Only the clerk, infected by his example, decided to break in with a story of his own: "There are some who get so used to it that they can take 40 drops. I have a relative--," but the colonel would not stand the interruption, and went on to relate what effects the opium had on his brother-in-law's wife.

"But, gentlemen, do you know it is getting on towards five o'clock?" said one of the jury.

"Well, gentlemen, what are we to say, then?" inquired the foreman. "Shall we say she is guilty, but without intent to rob? And without stealing any property? Will that do?" Peter Gerasimovitch, pleased with his victory, agreed.

"But she must be recommended to mercy," said the merchant.

All agreed; only the old artelshik insisted that they should say "Not guilty."

"It comes to the same thing," explained the foreman; "without intent to rob, and without stealing any property. Therefore, 'Not guilty,' that's evident."

"All right; that'll do. And we recommend her to mercy," said the merchant, gaily.

They were all so tired, so confused by the discussions, that nobody thought of saying that she was guilty of giving the powder but without the intent of taking life. Nekhludoff was so excited that he did not notice this omission, and so the answers were written down in the form agreed upon and taken to the court.

Rabelais says that a lawyer who was trying a case quoted all sorts of laws, read 20 pages of judicial senseless Latin, and then proposed to the judges to throw dice, and if the numbers proved odd the defendant would be right, if not, the plaintiff.

It was much the same in this case. The resolution was taken, not because everybody agreed upon it, but because the president, who had been summing up at such length, omitted to say what he always said on such occasions, that the answer might be, "Yes, guilty, but without the intent of taking life;" because the colonel had related the story of his brother-in-law's wife at such great length; because Nekhludoff was too excited to notice that the proviso "without intent to take life" had been omitted, and thought that the words "without intent" nullified the conviction; because Peter Gerasimovitch had retired from the room while the questions and answers were being read, and chiefly because, being tired, and wishing to get away as soon as possible, all were ready to agree with the decision which would bring matters to an end soonest.

The jurymen rang the bell. The gendarme who had stood outside the door with his sword drawn put the sword back into the scabbard and stepped aside. The judges took their seats and the jury came out one by one.

The foreman brought in the paper with an air of solemnity and handed it to the president, who looked at it, and, spreading out his hands in astonishment, turned to consult his companions. The president was surprised that the jury, having put in a proviso--without intent to rob--did not put in a second proviso--without intent to take life. From the decision of the jury it followed that Maslova had not stolen, nor robbed, and yet poisoned a man without any apparent reason.

"Just see what an absurd decision they have come to," he whispered to the member on his left. "This means penal servitude in Siberia, and she is innocent."

"Surely you do not mean to say she is innocent?" answered the serious member.

"Yes, she is positively innocent. I think this is a case for putting Article 817 into practice (Article 817 states that if the Court considers the decision of the jury unjust it may set it aside)."

"What do you think?" said the president, turning to the other member. The kindly member did not answer at once. He looked at the number on a paper before him and added up the figures; the sum would not divide by three. He had settled in his mind that if it did divide by three he would agree to the president's proposal, but though the sum would not so divide his kindness made him agree all the same.

"I, too, think it should be done," he said.

"And you?" asked the president, turning to the serious member.

"On no account," he answered, firmly. "As it is, the papers accuse the jury of acquitting prisoners. What will they say if the Court does it? I, shall not agree to that on any account."

The president looked at his watch. "It is a pity, but what's to be done?" and handed the questions to the foreman to read out. All got up, and the foreman, stepping from foot to foot, coughed, and read the questions and the answers. All the Court, secretary, advocates, and even the public prosecutor, expressed surprise. The prisoners sat impassive, evidently not understanding the meaning of the answers. Everybody sat down again, and the president asked the prosecutor what punishments the prisoners were to be subjected to.

The prosecutor, glad of his unexpected success in getting Maslova convicted, and attributing the success entirely to his own eloquence, looked up the necessary information, rose and said: "With Simeon Kartinkin I should deal according to Statute 1,452 paragraph 93. Euphemia Botchkova according to Statute . . ., etc. Katerina Maslova according to Statute . . ., etc."

All three punishments were the heaviest that could be inflicted.

"The Court will adjourn to consider the sentence," said the president, rising. Everybody rose after him, and with the pleasant feeling of a task well done began to leave the room or move about in it.

"D'you know, sirs, we have made a shameful hash of it?" said Peter Gerasimovitch, approaching Nekhludoff, to whom the foreman was relating something. "Why, we've got her to Siberia."

"What are you saying?" exclaimed Nekhludoff. This time he did not notice the teacher's familiarity.

"Why, we did not put in our answer 'Guilty, but without intent of causing death.' The secretary just told me the public prosecutor is for condemning her to 15 years' penal servitude."

"Well, but it was decided so," said the foreman.

Peter Gerasimovitch began to dispute this, saying that since she did not take the money it followed naturally that she could not have had any intention of committing murder.

"But I read the answer before going out," said the foreman, defending himself, "and nobody objected."

"I had just then gone out of the room," said Peter Gerasimovitch, turning to Nekhludoff, "and your thoughts must have been wool-gathering to let the thing pass."

"I never imagined this," Nekhludoff replied.

"Oh, you didn't?"

"Oh, well, we can get it put right," said Nekhludoff.

"Oh, dear no; it's finished."

Nekhludoff looked at the prisoners. They whose fate was being decided still sat motionless behind the grating in front of the soldiers. Maslova was smiling. Another feeling stirred in Nekhludoff's soul. Up to now, expecting her acquittal and thinking she would remain in the town, he was uncertain how to act towards her. Any kind of relations with her would be so very difficult. But Siberia and penal servitude at once cut off every possibility of any kind of relations with her. The wounded bird would stop struggling in the game-bag, and no longer remind him of its existence.

 

二十三

庭长终于结束发言,洒脱地拿起问题表,交给走到他跟前的首席陪审员。陪审员纷纷起立,因为可以退庭而高兴,但又仿佛害臊似的,两手不知往哪儿搁,一个个走进议事室。等他们走进去一关上门,就有一个宪兵来到门口,从刀鞘里拔出军刀搁在肩上,在门外站住。法官们站起来,走出去。被告们也被带走了。

陪审员走进议事室,象原先一样,第一件事就是掏出烟来吸。刚才在法庭里,他们坐在各自的座位上,多少都觉得自己的处境有点尴尬,自己的行为有点做作。但是一走进议事室开始吸烟,这种感觉就过去了。你们如释重负,在议事室里分头坐下,顿时兴致勃勃地交谈起来。

“那姑娘没有罪,她是一时糊涂,”好心肠的商人说,“应该从宽发落才是。”

“这正是我们要讨论的,”首席陪审员说。“我们不能凭个人印象办事。”

“庭长的总结做得很好,”那个上校说。

“哼,太好了!我差一点听得睡着了。”

“要是玛丝洛娃没有同他们串通好,他们不可能知道有这么一笔钱。关键就在这里,”脸型象犹太人的店员说。

“那么您的意思是说,钱是她偷的咯?”一个陪审员问道。

“这话我说什么也不信,”好心肠的商人叫起来,“全部勾当都是那个红眼睛的女骗子干的。”

“他们都是一路货,”上校说。

“可是她说她没有踏进那个房门。”

“您太相信她了。我这辈子说什么也不会相信那个贱货的。”

“不过,您光是不相信她,也不解决问题,”店员说。

“钥匙在她手里。”

“在她手里又怎么样?”商人反驳说。

“那么戒指呢?”

“她不是一再讲了吗,”商人又叫起来,“那买卖人脾气暴躁,再加喝了酒,就把她狠狠揍了一顿。后来呢,自然又疼她了。他就说:‘这个给你,别哭了。’那个家伙,据说身高二俄尺十二俄寸,体重有八普特①呢!”

①1普特等于16.38公斤,8普特约合131公斤。

“这些都无关紧要,”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇打断他的话说,“问题在于这事是她策划和教唆的呢,还是那两个茶房?”

“不可能光是那两个茶房干的。钥匙在她手里嘛。”

他们就这样七嘴八舌地议论了好一阵。

“对不起,诸位先生,”首席陪审员说,“咱们坐到桌子旁边来讨论吧。请,”他说着在主席位子上坐下。

“那种姑娘都是坏蛋,”店员说。为了证实玛丝洛娃是主犯,他就讲到他的一个朋友怎样在林荫路上被一个这样的姑娘偷走了怀表。

上校就乘机讲了一个更加惊人的银茶炊失窃的案子。

“诸位先生,大家请按问题次序讨论,”首席陪审员用铅笔敲敲桌子说。

大家都住了口。要讨论的问题有这样几个:

(一)西蒙•彼得罗夫•卡尔津金,克拉比文县包尔基村农民,现年三十三岁。他有没有犯下下述罪行:一八八×年一月十七日在某城蓄意对商人斯梅里科夫谋财害命,串通他人在白兰地酒里放入毒药,致使斯梅里科夫死亡,并盗窃他的钱财约二千五百卢布和钻石戒指一枚?

(二)小市民叶菲米雅•包奇科娃,现年四十三岁,她有没有犯第一个问题里所列举的罪行?

(三)小市民叶卡吉琳娜•米哈依洛夫娜•玛丝洛娃,现年二十七岁,她有没有犯第一个问题里所列举的罪行?

(四)如果被告叶菲米雅•包奇科娃没有犯第一个问题里所列举的罪行,那么她有没有犯下下述罪行:一八八×年一月十七日在某城摩尔旅馆服务时,从投宿该旅馆商人斯梅里科夫房内锁着的皮箱中盗窃现款二千五百卢布,并为此用随身带去的钥匙开启皮箱?

首席陪审员把第一个问题念了一遍。

“怎么样,诸位先生?”

对这个问题大家很快作了回答。大家一致同意说:“是的,他犯了罪,”——认定他参与谋财害命。只有一个上了年纪的劳动组合成员不同意认定卡尔津金有罪,不论什么问题,他都为被告开脱。

首席陪审员以为他不懂法律,就向他解释,不论从哪方面看,卡尔津金和包奇科娃无疑都是有罪的,但他回答说他也明白这一点,但最好还是宽大为怀。“我们自己也不是圣人,”他坚持自己的意见说。

至于同包奇科娃有关的第二个问题,经过长时间讨论和解释以后,大家都认为:“她没有犯罪,”因为说她参与毒死人命案缺乏确凿的证据,这一点她的律师尤其强调。

商人想替玛丝洛娃开脱罪责,就坚持包奇科娃是罪魁祸首。好几个陪审员都同意他的意见,但首席陪审员要严格按法律办事,认为说包奇科娃是毒死人命案的同谋犯根据不足。

经过长时间争论以后,首席陪审员的意见胜利了。

至于有关包奇科娃的第四个问题,大家都回答说:“是的,她犯了罪,”不过应劳动组合成员的要求加了一句:“但可以从宽发落。”

同玛丝洛娃有关的第三个问题却引起了一场激烈争论。首席陪审员坚持说,她在毒死人命和盗窃钱财方面都犯了罪,商人不同意他的意见,上校、店员和劳动组合成员都支持商人,其余的人动摇不定,但首席陪审员的意见逐渐取得优势,主要因为陪审员个个都累了,情愿附和那种可以早些获得统一的意见,让大家离开法庭,自由行动。

聂赫留朵夫根据法庭审讯情况和他对玛丝洛娃的了解,深信她在盗窃钱财和毒死人命两方面都没有罪。起初他相信大家会这样裁定,但后来看到,那商人由于贪恋玛丝洛娃的美色,并且对这一层直认不讳,并且替她辩护得十分拙劣。同时由于首席陪审员据此对他进行攻击,主要是因为大家都累了,因此都倾向于判玛丝洛娃有罪,聂赫留朵夫很想起来反驳,但他怕替玛丝洛娃说话,大家就会立刻发现他同她的特殊关系。但他又觉得这事不能就此罢休,应该起来反驳。他脸上一阵红,一阵白,刚要开口,不料到这时一直保持沉默的彼得•盖拉西莫维奇显然被首席陪审员那种唯我独尊的口吻所激怒,突然对他进行反驳,正好说出了聂赫留朵夫想说的话。

“对不起,”他说,“您说她偷了钱,因为她有钥匙。难道那两个茶房就不会在她走后用万能钥匙打开皮箱吗?”

“对呀,对呀!”商人响应说。

“再说,她也不可能拿那笔钱,因为就她的处境来说,她没有地方好放。”

“对,我也这么说,”商人支持他的意见。

“多半是她到旅馆取钱,使那两个茶房起了歹心。他们就乘机作案,事后又把全部罪责推到她身上。”

彼得•盖拉西莫维奇讲的时候情绪很激动。首席陪审员也恼火起来,因此特别固执地坚持相反的意见,但彼得•盖拉西莫维奇讲得很有道理,多数人都同意他的话,认为玛丝洛娃并没有参与盗窃钱财和戒指,戒指是商人送给她的。当谈到她有没有参与毒死人命罪时,热心替她辩护的商人说,必须裁定她没有犯这样的罪,因为她根本没有理由把他毒死。首席陪审员则说,不能裁定她无罪,因为她本人招认药粉是她放的。

“放是她放的,但她以为那是鸦片,”商人说。

“鸦片也能致人死命的,”上校说。他喜欢把话岔到题外去,就乘机讲到他的内弟媳妇有一次服鸦片自尽,要不是就近有医生,及时抢救,她就没命了。上校讲得那么动听,那么自信,那么威严,谁也不敢打断他的话。只有店员看到上校喜欢离题发挥,受了他的影响,决定打断他,好讲讲他自己的故事。

“有一些人可习惯了,”他讲了起来,“一次就能服四十滴鸦片。我有一个亲戚……”

但上校不让他打岔,继续讲鸦片对他内弟媳妇造成的后果。

“哦,诸位先生,现在已经四点多了,”一个陪审员说。

“那么怎么办,诸位先生,”首席陪审员说,“我们就裁定她犯了罪,但没有蓄意抢劫,没有盗窃财物。这样好不好?”

彼得•盖拉西莫维奇看到自己取得胜利,很得意,就表示同意。

“但应该从宽发落,”商人补了一句。

大家都同意,只有劳动组合成员一人坚持:“不,她没有罪。”

“这样岂不是说,”首席陪审员解释说,“并非蓄意抢劫,也没有盗窃财物。这样,她也就没有罪了。”

“就这么办吧,再加上要求从宽发落,那就尽善尽美了,”

商人兴高采烈地说。

大家争论得头昏脑胀,都很疲劳,谁也没有想到在答案里要加上一句:是有罪,但并非蓄意杀人。

聂赫留朵夫太激动了,也没有发觉这个疏忽。答案就这样记录下来,被送到庭上。

拉伯雷①写过一个法学家,他在办案时引证各种法律条款,念了二十页莫名其妙的拉丁文法典,最后却建议法官掷骰子,看是单数还是双数。是双数,就是原告有理;是单数,就是被告有理。

①拉伯雷(1490—1553)——法国作家,人文主义者,以讽刺见长,著有长篇小说《巨人传》。

今天的情况也是这样。通过这个决定而不是通过那个决定,并非因为大家都同意这个决定,而是因为第一,会议主持者的总结虽然做得那么长,却偏偏漏掉平日讲惯的那句话:“是的,她有罪,但并非蓄意杀人”;第二,上校讲他内弟媳妇的事讲得太长,太乏味;第三,聂赫留朵夫当时太激动,竟没有注意到漏掉“并非蓄意杀人”这个保留条款,他还以为有了“并非蓄意抢劫”这个保留条款就足以撤销公诉;第四,彼得•盖拉西莫维奇当时不在房间里,首席陪审员重读问题和答案时,他正好出去了;不过主要是因为大家都感到疲劳,都想快点脱身,因此就一致同意那个可以早一点结束的决定。

陪审员摇了摇铃。掮着出鞘军刀的宪兵把刀放回鞘里,身子闪到一旁。法官纷纷就位。陪审员一个跟着一个出来。

首席陪审员郑重其事地拿着那张表格。他走到庭长跟前,把表格递给他。庭长看完表格,显然大为惊讶,双手一摊,就同其余两位法官商量。庭长感到惊讶,因为陪审员提出了第一个保留条款:“并非蓄意抢劫”,却没有提出第二个保留条款:“并非蓄意杀人”。照陪审员这个决定只能得出这样的结论:玛丝洛娃没有盗窃,没有抢劫,却无缘无故毒死了一个人。

“您瞧,他们的答案多么荒唐,”庭长对左边的法官说,“这样她就要被判服苦役,可她又没有罪。”

“嗯,她怎么没有罪呢?”那个严厉的法官说。

“她就是没有罪。依我看,这种情形可以引用第八百一十八条。”(第八百一十八条规定:法庭如发现裁决不当,可取消陪审员的决定。)

“您看怎么样?”庭长问那个和善的法官。

和善的法官没有立刻回答,却看了看面前那份公文的号码,算了算那个数目能不能被三除尽。他计算着,要是能除尽,他就同意。结果这个数目除不尽,但他这人心地善良,还是同意了庭长的意见。

“我也认为应该这么办,”他说。

“那么您呢?”庭长问那个怒容满面的法官。

“说什么也不行,”他斩钉截铁地回答。“现在报纸上已经议论纷纷,说陪审员总是替罪犯开脱。要是法官也替罪犯开脱,人家又会怎么说呢?我说什么也不同意。”

庭长看了看表。

“很遗憾,可是有什么办法呢!”他说着把那份答案交给首席陪审员宣读。

全体起立。首席陪审员掉换一只脚站着,咳清喉咙,把问题和答案宣读了一遍。法庭上的官员,包括书记官、律师,甚至检察官,个个露出惊讶的神色。

三个被告都若无其事地坐在那里,显然并不了解这答案的利害关系。大家又坐下来。庭长问副检察官,他认为应该判处那几个被告什么刑罚。

这样处理玛丝洛娃使副检察官感到意外的成功。他心里十分高兴,并把这成功归因于他出色的口才。他查了查法典,站起来说:

“我认为处分西蒙•卡尔津金应根据第一千四百五十二条和第一千四百五十三条,处分叶菲米雅•包奇科娃应根据第一千六百五十九条,处分叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃应根据第一千四百五十四条。”

这几条都是法律所能判处的最重刑罚。

“审理暂停,法官商议判决,”庭长一边说,一边站起来。

大家都随着他起立,带着办完一件好事的轻松心情纷纷走出法庭,或者在法庭里来回走动。

“哦,老兄,我们做了一件错事,太丢人了,”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇走到聂赫留朵夫跟前说,这当儿首席陪审员正在对聂赫留朵夫讲话。“我们这是把她送去服苦役呀!”

“您说什么?”聂赫留朵夫叫起来,这会儿他完全不计较这位教师不拘礼节的态度。

“可不是,”他说。“我们在答案里没有注明:‘她有罪,但并非蓄意杀人。’刚才书记官告诉我:副检察官判她服十五年苦役。”

“我们不就是这样裁定的吗?”首席陪审员说。

彼得•盖拉西莫维奇争议说,既然她没有偷钱,她当然不可能蓄意杀人,这是理所当然的。

“刚才离开议事室以前我不是把答案念了一遍吗?”首席陪审员辩白说。“当时谁也没有反对。”

“当时我正好离开议事室,”彼得•盖拉西莫维奇说。“您怎么也会没注意?”

“我万万没有想到,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“哼,您没有想到!”

“这事还可以补救,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“唉,不行,现在全完了。”

聂赫留朵夫瞧了瞧那几个被告。他们,这几个命运已定的人,仍旧呆呆地坐在栏杆和士兵中间。玛丝洛娃不知为什么在微笑。聂赫留朵夫的心灵里有一种卑劣的感情在蠢蠢活动。他原以为她会无罪开释并将留在城里,因此感到忐忑不安,不知道该怎样对待她才好。就他来说,不论怎样对待她都很为难。如今呢,服苦役,去西伯利亚,这样就一笔勾销了同她保持任何关系的可能:那只负伤而没有死去的鸟就不会再在猎物袋里扑腾,也就不会使人想起它了。




CHAPTER XXIV. THE TRIAL--THE SENTENCE.

Peter Gerasimovitch's assumption was correct. The president came back from the debating room with a paper, and read as follows:--"April 28th, 188-. By His Imperial Majesty's ukase No. ----- The Criminal Court, on the strength of the decision of the jury, in accordance with Section 3 of Statute 771, Section 3 of Statutes 770 and 777, decrees that the peasant, Simeon Kartinkin, 33 years of age, and the meschanka Katerina Maslova, 27 years of age, are to be deprived of all property rights and to be sent to penal servitude in Siberia, Kartinkin for eight, Maslova for four years, with the consequences stated in Statute 25 of the code. The meschanka Botchkova, 43 years of age, to be deprived of all special personal and acquired rights, and to be imprisoned for three years with consequences in accord with Statute 48 of the code. The costs of the case to be borne equally by the prisoners; and, in the case of their being without sufficient property, the costs to be transferred to the Treasury. Articles of material evidence to be sold, the ring to be returned, the phials destroyed." Botchkova was condemned to prison, Simeon Kartinken and Katerina Maslova to the loss of all special rights and privileges and to penal servitude in Siberia, he for eight and she for four years.

Kartinkin stood holding his arms close to his sides and moving his lips. Botchkova seemed perfectly calm. Maslova, when she heard the sentence, blushed scarlet. "I'm not guilty, not guilty!" she suddenly cried, so that it resounded through the room. "It is a sin! I am not guilty! I never wished--I never thought! It is the truth I am saying--the truth!" and sinking on the bench she burst into tears and sobbed aloud. When Kartinkin and Botchkova went out she still sat crying, so that a gendarme had to touch the sleeve of her cloak.

"No; it is impossible to leave it as it is," said Nekhludoff to himself, utterly forgetting his bad thoughts. He did not know why he wished to look at her once more, but hurried out into the corridor. There was quite a crowd at the door. The advocates and jury were going out, pleased to have finished the business, and he was obliged to wait a few seconds, and when he at last got out into the corridor she was far in front. He hurried along the corridor after her, regardless of the attention he was arousing, caught her up, passed her, and stopped. She had ceased crying and only sobbed, wiping her red, discoloured face with the end of the kerchief on her head. She passed without noticing him. Then he hurried back to see the president. The latter had already left the court, and Nekhludoff followed him into the lobby and went up to him just as he had put on his light grey overcoat and was taking the silver-mounted walking-stick which an attendant was handing him.

"Sir, may I have a few words with you concerning some business I have just decided upon?" said Nekhludoff. "I am one of the jury."

"Oh, certainly, Prince Nekhludoff. I shall be delighted. I think we have met before," said the president, pressing Nekhludoff's hand and recalling with pleasure the evening when he first met Nekhludoff, and when he had danced so gaily, better than all the young people. "What can I do for you?"

"There is a mistake in the answer concerning Maslova. She is not guilty of the poisoning and yet she is condemned to penal servitude," said Nekhludoff, with a preoccupied and gloomy air.

"The Court passed the sentence in accordance with the answers you yourselves gave," said the president, moving towards the front door; "though they did not seem to be quite in accord." And he remembered that he had been going to explain to the jury that a verdict of "guilty" meant guilty of intentional murder unless the words "without intent to take life" were added, but had, in his hurry to get the business over, omitted to do so.

"Yes, but could not the mistake be rectified?"

"A reason for an appeal can always be found. You will have to speak to an advocate," said the president, putting on his hat a little to one side and continuing to move towards the door.

"But this is terrible."

"Well, you see, there were two possibilities before Maslova," said the president, evidently wishing to be as polite and pleasant to Nekhludoff as he could. Then, having arranged his whiskers over his coat collar, he put his hand lightly under Nekhludoff's elbow, and, still directing his steps towards the front door, he said, "You are going, too?"

"Yes," said Nekhludoff, quickly getting his coat, and following him.

They went out into the bright, merry sunlight, and had to raise their voices because of the rattling of the wheels on the pavement.

"The situation is a curious one, you see," said the president; "what lay before this Maslova was one of two things: either to be almost acquitted and only imprisoned for a short time, or, taking the preliminary confinement into consideration, perhaps not at all--or Siberia. There is nothing between. Had you but added the words, 'without intent to cause death,' she would have been acquitted."

"Yes, it was inexcusable of me to omit that," said Nekhludoff.

"That's where the whole matter lies," said the president, with a smile, and looked at his watch. He had only three-quarters of an hour left before the time appointed by his Clara would elapse.

"Now, if you like to speak to the advocates you'll have to find a reason for an appeal; that can be easily done." Then, turning to an isvostchik, he called out, "To the Dvoryanskaya 30 copecks; I never give more." "All right, your honour; here you are."

"Good-afternoon. If I can be of any use, my address is House Dvornikoff, on the Dvoryanskaya; it's easy to remember." And he bowed in a friendly manner as he got into the trap and drove off.

 

二十四

彼得•盖拉西莫维奇的推测是正确的。

庭长从议事室回来,手里拿着公文,宣读起来:

“一八八×年四月二十八日,本地方法院刑事庭遵奉皇帝陛下圣谕,按照诸位陪审员先生裁定,根据刑事诉讼法第七百七十一条第三款、第七百七十六条第三款及第七百七十七条判决如下:农民西蒙•卡尔津金,年三十三岁,小市民叶卡吉琳娜•玛丝洛娃,年二十七岁,褫夺一切公权,流放服苦役:卡尔津金八年,玛丝洛娃四年,并承担刑法第二十八条所列后果。小市民叶菲米雅•包奇科娃,年四十三岁,褫夺一切公权和特权,没收其财产,处徒刑三年,并承担刑法第四十九条所列后果。本案诉讼费用由被告平均分担,如被告无力缴纳,由国库支付。本案物证全部变卖,戒指追还,酒瓶销毁。”

卡尔津金仍旧挺直身子站着,双手贴住裤腿上的接缝,手指叉开,脸颊上的肌肉不断抖动。包奇科娃看上去若无其事。

玛丝洛娃听到判决,脸涨得通红。

“我没有罪,没有罪!”她忽然对着整个法庭大声叫嚷。

“冤枉啊!我没有罪!我根本没有起过坏心,连想都没有想过。我说的是实话,实话!”她说完往长凳上一坐,放声痛哭起来。

卡尔津金和包奇科娃走出法庭,可是玛丝洛娃还坐在那里痛哭,弄得宪兵只好拉拉她的衣袖。

“不,可不能就这样了结,”聂赫留朵夫完全忘了刚才那种卑劣的感情,自言自语。他身不由主地赶到走廊里,想再去看她一眼。门口挤满了陪审员和律师,他们有说有笑,为办完案子而高兴。聂赫留朵夫不得不在门口停留几分钟。等他来到走廊里,玛丝洛娃已经走远了。他快步走去,也不顾人家的注意,直到追上她方才站住。她已经停止号哭,只是抽抽搭搭地呜咽着,用头巾梢儿擦着她那红块斑斑的脸。她头也不回地从他身边走过。等她过去了,聂赫留朵夫急忙返身往回走,想去找庭长,可是庭长已经走掉了。

聂赫留朵夫直到门房那里才追上他。

“庭长先生,”聂赫留朵夫走到他跟前说,这时庭长已穿上浅色大衣,从门房手里接过镶银手杖,“我可以同您谈一谈刚才判决的那个案件吗?我是陪审员。”

“哦,当然可以,您是聂赫留朵夫公爵吧?太荣幸了,我们以前见过面,”庭长说着同聂赫留朵夫握手,同时高兴地想到他们见面的那个晚上,当时聂赫留朵夫舞跳得多么漂亮多么轻快,比所有的青年都出色。“有什么事我能为您效劳哇?”

“有关玛丝洛娃那个答案有点误会了。她没有犯毒死人命罪,可是竟判了她服苦役,”聂赫留朵夫紧皱着眉头说。

“法庭是根据你们作出的答案判决的,”庭长一面说,一面向大门口走去,“虽然法庭也觉得你们的答案不符合案情。”

庭长这时才想起,他本想对陪审员们说明,既然他们回答:“是的,她犯了罪,”而没有否定蓄意杀人,那就是肯定了蓄意杀人,但他当时急于把这个案子办完,竟没有这样说。

“是的,难道有错也不能纠正吗?”

“要上诉总是可以找到理由的。这事得找律师商量,”庭长说,把帽子稍稍歪戴到头上,继续向门口走去。

“这可太不象话了。”

“不过,您要明白,玛丝洛娃前面也无非只有两条路,”庭长说,显然想尽量讨好聂赫留朵夫,对他客气些。他理理大衣领子外面的络腮胡子,轻轻挽着聂赫留朵夫的臂肘,往门口走去,嘴里说:“您也要走吧?”

“是的,”聂赫留朵夫说,慌忙穿上大衣,跟着他一起出去。

他们来到令人欢乐的灿烂阳光下,立刻由于街上辘辘的车轮声不得不提高声音说话。

“您瞧,情况是有点别扭,”庭长放开嗓子说,“那个玛丝洛娃前面本来是有两条路摆着:一条几乎可以无罪开释,坐一阵子牢,还可以扣除已监禁的日子,那简直只能算是拘留;另一条是服苦役。中间的路是没有的。你们原来要是能加上一句:‘但并非蓄意谋杀,’她就可以无罪开释了。”

“我忽略了这一点,真是该死,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“是啊,关键就在这里,”庭长一面笑着说,一面看看表。

此刻离克拉拉约定的时间只差三刻钟了。

“您要是愿意,现在还可以去找律师。一定要找个上诉的理由。要找总是找得到的。上贵族街,”他回答马车夫说,“三十戈比,多一个戈比不要。”

“是,老爷,您请上车。”

“再见。要是有什么事需要我为您效劳,请光临贵族街德伏尔尼科夫的房子。这地名好记。”

他亲切地鞠了一躬,坐上车走了。




CHAPTER XXV. NEKHLUDOFF CONSULTS AN ADVOCATE.

His conversation with the president and the fresh air quieted Nekhludoff a little. He now thought that the feelings experienced by him had been exaggerated by the unusual surroundings in which he had spent the whole of the morning, and by that wonderful and startling coincidence. Still, it was absolutely necessary to take some steps to lighten Maslova's fate, and to take them quickly. "Yes, at once! It will be best to find out here in the court where the advocate Fanarin or Mikishin lives." These were two well-known advocates whom Nekhludoff called to mind. He returned to the court, took off his overcoat, and went upstairs. In the first corridor he met Fanarin himself. He stopped him, and told him that he was just going to look him up on a matter of business.

Fanarin knew Nekhludoff by sight and name, and said he would be very glad to be of service to him.

"Though I am rather tired, still, if your business will not take very long, perhaps you might tell me what it is now. Will you step in here?" And he led Nekhludoff into a room, probably some judge's cabinet. They sat down by the table.

"Well, and what is your business?"

"First of all, I must ask you to keep the business private. I do not want it known that I take an interest in the affair."

"Oh, that of course. Well?"

"I was on the jury to-day, and we have condemned a woman to Siberia, an innocent woman. This bothers me very much." Nekhludoff, to his own surprise, blushed and became confused. Fanarin glanced at him rapidly, and looked down again, listening.

"Well?"

"We have condemned a woman, and I should like to appeal to a higher court."

"To the Senate, you mean," said Fanarin, correcting him.

"Yes, and I should like to ask you to take the case in hand." Nekhludoff wanted to get the most difficult part over, and added, "I shall take the costs of the case on myself, whatever they may be."

"Oh, we shall settle all that," said the advocate, smiling with condescension at Nekhludoff's inexperience in these matters. "What is the case?"

Nekhludoff stated what had happened.

"All right. I shall look the case through to-morrow or the day after--no--better on Thursday. If you will come to me at six o'clock I will give you an answer. Well, and now let us go; I have to make a few inquiries here."

Nekhludoff took leave of him and went out. This talk with the advocate, and the fact that he had taken measures for Maslova's defence, quieted him still further. He went out into the street. The weather was beautiful, and he joyfully drew in a long breath of spring air. He was at once surrounded by isvostchiks offering their services, but he went on foot. A whole swarm of pictures and memories of Katusha and his conduct to her began whirling in his brain, and he felt depressed and everything appeared gloomy. "No, I shall consider all this later on; I must now get rid of all these disagreeable impressions," he thought to himself.

He remembered the Korchagin's dinner and looked at his watch. It was not yet too late to get there in time. He heard the ring of a passing tramcar, ran to catch it, and jumped on. He jumped off again when they got to the market-place, took a good isvostchik, and ten minutes later was at the entrance of the Korchagins' big house.

 

二十五

同庭长谈了话,又呼吸到清新的空气,聂赫留朵夫心里稍微平静了些。他想,刚才他所以感到特别难受,是由于在那么不习惯的环境里度过了整整一个上午。

“这事真是万万没料到,太可怕了!一定要千方百计减轻她的苦难,而且要赶快动手。立刻就动手。对,我得在这里打听一下,法纳林或者米基兴住在什么地方。”他想起了两位名律师。

聂赫留朵夫返身回到法院,脱下大衣,走上楼去。他在第一条走廊里就遇见了法纳林。他拦住律师,说有事要同他商量。法纳林认识他,知道他的姓名,表示极愿意为他效劳。

“虽然我很累了……但要是时间不长,您就给我讲讲您的事吧。咱们到这里来。”

法纳林把聂赫留朵夫带到一个房间里,多半是哪个法官的办公室。他们在桌旁坐下。

“那么,是怎么一回事?”

“首先我要请求您,”聂赫留朵夫说,“不要让任何人知道我在过问这个案件。”

“噢,这是理所当然的。那么……”

“我今天做了一次陪审员。我们把一个女人,一个无罪的女人判了服苦役。这件事使我很难过。”

聂赫留朵夫自己也没想到,竟然脸红耳赤,说不下去了。

法纳林瞥了他一眼,又垂下眼睛听着。

“哦,”他只应了一声。

“我们把一个无罪的女人判成有罪。我希望撤销原判,把这个案子转到最高法院重判。”

“转到枢密院去,”法纳林纠正他说。

“对了,我就是来求您办这件事的。”

聂赫留朵夫想赶快说出最难出口的话,因此立刻就接着说:

“至于办这个案子的酬报和费用,不管多少,全部由我负担,”他红着脸说。

“哦,这事我们以后好商量,”律师说。他看到聂赫留朵夫的幼稚,宽厚地微笑着。

“那么问题究竟出在哪里呢?”

聂赫留朵夫把事情的始末讲了一遍。

“好吧,这事我明天就来办,要研究一下案情。后天,不,礼拜四晚上六点钟您到我家来,我给您答复。这样好吗?那咱们走吧,我还有些事,要在这里查一下。”

聂赫留朵夫向他告辞,走了出去。

他同律师谈过话,又采取了措施替玛丝洛娃辩护,觉得心里平静多了。他走到法院外面。天气晴朗,他舒畅地吸了一大口春天的空气。马车夫纷纷向他兜揽生意,可是他情愿步行。有关卡秋莎以及他对她行为的种种思绪和回忆,顿时在他头脑里翻腾起来。他又变得垂头丧气,心情郁闷了。“不行,这事以后再说吧,”他自言自语,“现在我得抛开这些烦恼,去散散心。”

他想起了柯察金家的午餐,看了看表。时间不算晚,还赶得上。正好有一辆公共马车叮噹响着驶过来。他跑了几步,跳上马车。他在广场上下了车,另外雇了一辆漂亮的马车,过了十分钟,就来到柯察金家大门口。




CHAPTER XXVI. THE HOUSE OF KORCHAGIN.

"Please to walk in, your excellency," said the friendly, fat doorkeeper of the Korchagins' big house, opening the door, which moved noiselessly on its patent English hinges; "you are expected. They are at dinner. My orders were to admit only you." The doorkeeper went as far as the staircase and rang.

"Are there any strangers?" asked Nekhludoff, taking off his overcoat.

"Mr. Kolosoff and Michael Sergeivitch only, besides the family."

A very handsome footman with whiskers, in a swallow-tail coat and white gloves, looked down from the landing.

"Please to walk up, your excellency," he said. "You are expected."

Nekhludoff went up and passed through the splendid large dancing-room, which he knew so well, into the dining-room. There the whole Korchagin family--except the mother, Sophia Vasilievna, who never left her cabinet--were sitting round the table. At the head of the table sat old Korchagin; on his left the doctor, and on his right, a visitor, Ivan Ivanovitch Kolosoff, a former Marechal de Noblesse, now a bank director, Korchagin's friend and a Liberal. Next on the left side sat Miss Rayner, the governess of Missy's little sister, and the four-year-old girl herself. Opposite them, Missy's brother, Petia, the only son of the Korchagins, a public-school boy of the Sixth Class. It was because of his examinations that the whole family were still in town. Next to him sat a University student who was coaching him, and Missy's cousin, Michael Sergeivitch Telegin, generally called Misha; opposite him, Katerina Alexeevna, a 40-year-old maiden lady, a Slavophil; and at the foot of the table sat Missy herself, with an empty place by her side.

"Ah! that's right! Sit down. We are still at the fish," said old Korchagin with difficulty, chewing carefully with his false teeth, and lifting his bloodshot eyes (which had no visible lids to them) to Nekhludoff.

"Stephen!" he said, with his mouth full, addressing the stout, dignified butler, and pointing with his eyes to the empty place. Though Nekhludoff knew Korchagin very well, and had often seen him at dinner, to-day this red face with the sensual smacking lips, the fat neck above the napkin stuck into his waistcoat, and the whole over-fed military figure, struck him very disagreeably. Then Nekhludoff remembered, without wishing to, what he knew of the cruelty of this man, who, when in command, used to have men flogged, and even hanged, without rhyme or reason, simply because he was rich and had no need to curry favour.

"Immediately, your excellency," said Stephen, getting a large soup ladle out of the sideboard, which was decorated with a number of silver vases. He made a sign with his head to the handsome footman, who began at once to arrange the untouched knives and forks and the napkin, elaborately folded with the embroidered family crest uppermost, in front of the empty place next to Missy. Nekhludoff went round shaking hands with every one, and all, except old Korchagin and the ladies, rose when he approached. And this walk round the table, this shaking the hands of people, with many of whom he never talked, seemed unpleasant and odd. He excused himself for being late, and was about to sit down between Missy and Katerina Alexeevna, but old Korchagin insisted that if he would not take a glass of vodka he should at least take a bit of something to whet his appetite, at the side table, on which stood small dishes of lobster, caviare, cheese, and salt herrings. Nekhludoff did not know how hungry he was until he began to eat, and then, having taken some bread and cheese, he went on eating eagerly.

"Well, have you succeeded in undermining the basis of society?" asked Kolosoff, ironically quoting an expression used by a retrograde newspaper in attacking trial by jury. "Acquitted the culprits and condemned the innocent, have you?"

"Undermining the basis--undermining the basis," repeated Prince Korchagin, laughing. He had a firm faith in the wisdom and learning of his chosen friend and companion.

At the risk of seeming rude, Nekhludoff left Kolosoff's question unanswered, and sitting down to his steaming soup, went on eating.

"Do let him eat," said Missy, with a smile. The pronoun him she used as a reminder of her intimacy with Nekhludoff. Kolosoff went on in a loud voice and lively manner to give the contents of the article against trial by jury which had aroused his indignation. Missy's cousin, Michael Sergeivitch, endorsed all his statements, and related the contents of another article in the same paper. Missy was, as usual, very distinguee, and well, unobtrusively well, dressed.

"You must be terribly tired," she said, after waiting until Nekhludoff had swallowed what was in his mouth.

"Not particularly. And you? Have you been to look at the pictures?" he asked.

"No, we put that off. We have been playing tennis at the Salamatoffs'. It is quite true, Mr. Crooks plays remarkably well."

Nekhludoff had come here in order to distract his thoughts, for he used to like being in this house, both because its refined luxury had a pleasant effect on him and because of the atmosphere of tender flattery that unobtrusively surrounded him. But to-day everything in the house was repulsive to him--everything: beginning with the doorkeeper, the broad staircase, the flowers, the footman, the table decorations, up to Missy herself, who to-day seemed unattractive and affected. Kolosoff's self-assured, trivial tone of liberalism was unpleasant, as was also the sensual, self-satisfied, bull-like appearance of old Korchagin, and the French phrases of Katerina Alexeevna, the Slavophil. The constrained looks of the governess and the student were unpleasant, too, but most unpleasant of all was the pronoun _him_ that Missy had used. Nekhludoff had long been wavering between two ways of regarding Missy; sometimes he looked at her as if by moonlight, and could see in her nothing but what was beautiful, fresh, pretty, clever and natural; then suddenly, as if the bright sun shone on her, he saw her defects and could not help seeing them. This was such a day for him. To-day he saw all the wrinkles of her face, knew which of her teeth were false, saw the way her hair was crimped, the sharpness of her elbows, and, above all, how large her thumb-nail was and how like her father's.

"Tennis is a dull game," said Kolosoff; "we used to play lapta when we were children. That was much more amusing."

"Oh, no, you never tried it; it's awfully interesting," said Missy, laying, it seemed to Nekhludoff, a very affected stress on the word "awfully." Then a dispute arose in which Michael Sergeivitch, Katerina Alexeevna and all the others took part, except the governess, the student and the children, who sat silent and wearied.

"Oh, these everlasting disputes!" said old Korchagin, laughing, and he pulled the napkin out of his waistcoat, noisily pushed back his chair, which the footman instantly caught hold of, and left the table.

Everybody rose after him, and went up to another table on which stood glasses of scented water. They rinsed their mouths, then resumed the conversation, interesting to no one.

"Don't you think so?" said Missy to Nekhludoff, calling for a confirmation of the statement that nothing shows up a man's character like a game. She noticed that preoccupied and, as it seemed to her, dissatisfied look which she feared, and she wanted to find out what had caused it.

"Really, I can't tell; I have never thought about it," Nekhludoff answered.

"Will you come to mamma?" asked Missy.

"Yes, yes," he said, in a tone which plainly proved that he did not want to go, and took out a cigarette.

She looked at him in silence, with a questioning look, and he felt ashamed. "To come into a house and give the people the dumps," he thought about himself; then, trying to be amiable, said that he would go with pleasure if the princess would admit him.

"Oh, yes! Mamma will be pleased. You may smoke there; and Ivan Ivanovitch is also there."

The mistress of the house, Princess Sophia Vasilievna, was a recumbent lady. It was the eighth year that, when visitors were present, she lay in lace and ribbons, surrounded with velvet, gilding, ivory, bronze, lacquer and flowers, never going out, and only, as she put it, receiving intimate friends, i.e., those who according to her idea stood out from the common herd.

Nekhludoff was admitted into the number of these friends because he was considered clever, because his mother had been an intimate friend of the family, and because it was desirable that Missy should marry him.

Sophia Vasilievna's room lay beyond the large and the small drawing-rooms. In the large drawing-room, Missy, who was in front of Nekhludoff, stopped resolutely, and taking hold of the back of a small green chair, faced him.

Missy was very anxious to get married, and as he was a suitable match and she also liked him, she had accustomed herself to the thought that he should be hers (not she his). To lose him would be very mortifying. She now began talking to him in order to get him to explain his intentions.

"I see something has happened," she said. "Tell me, what is the matter with you?"

He remembered the meeting in the law court, and frowned and blushed.

"Yes, something has happened," he said, wishing to be truthful; "a very unusual and serious event."

"What is it, then? Can you not tell me what it is?" She was pursuing her aim with that unconscious yet obstinate cunning often observable in the mentally diseased.

"Not now. Please do not ask me to tell you. I have not yet had time fully to consider it," and he blushed still more.

"And so you will not tell me?" A muscle twitched in her face and she pushed back the chair she was holding. "Well then, come!" She shook her head as if to expel useless thoughts, and, faster than usual, went on in front of him.

He fancied that her mouth was unnaturally compressed in order to keep back the tears. He was ashamed of having hurt her, and yet he knew that the least weakness on his part would mean disaster, i.e., would bind him to her. And to-day he feared this more than anything, and silently followed her to the princess's cabinet.

 

二十六

“老爷,请进,都在等您呢,”柯察金家那个和蔼可亲的胖门房一面说,一面拉开装有英国饺链、开时没有声音的麻栎大门。“他们已经入席了,但关照过,您一到就请进。”

门房走到楼梯口,拉了拉通到楼上的铃。

“有客人吗?”聂赫留朵夫一面脱衣服,一面问。“柯洛索夫先生,还有米哈伊尔少爷,其余都是家里人,”

门房回答。

一个穿燕尾服、戴白手套的漂亮侍仆从楼梯顶上往下看了看。

“您请,老爷,”他说。“关照过了,请您上来。”

聂赫留朵夫上了楼,穿过熟识的华丽宽敞的大客厅,走进餐厅。餐厅里,一家人都已围坐在饭桌旁,除了母亲沙斐雅公爵夫人之外。她是从来不出房门一步的。饭桌上首坐着柯察金老头;他的左边坐着医生,右边坐着客人柯洛索夫,柯洛索夫当过省首席贵族,如今是银行董事,又是柯察金的具有自由派思想的朋友;左边再下去是米西的小妹的家庭教师蓝德小姐,还有就是才四岁的小妹;她们对面,右边再下去是米西的哥哥,柯察金的独生子,六年级中学生彼嘉,一家人就是因为等他考试而留在城里没有走;彼嘉旁边是那个担任补习教师的大学生;左边再下去是斯拉夫派信徒,四十岁的老姑娘卡吉琳娜;她对面是米哈伊尔,或者叫米沙,他是米西的表哥。饭桌下首是米西本人,她旁边放着一份没有动用过的餐具。

“哦,这就好了。请坐,我们刚开始吃鱼,”柯察金老头费力地用假牙小心咀嚼着,说道,抬起看不出眼皮的充血眼睛望望聂赫留朵夫。“斯吉邦,”他嘴里塞满食物,用眼睛示意那副没有用过的餐具,转身对那个神情庄重的餐厅胖侍仆说。

聂赫留朵夫同柯察金老头虽然很熟,同他一起吃过多次饭,可是今天聂赫留朵夫不知怎的特别讨厌他那张红脸、他那被背心上掖着的餐巾衬托着的两片吃得津津有味的贪婪嘴唇、他那粗大的脖子,尤其是他那吃得大腹便便的将军式身躯。聂赫留朵夫不由得想起这个老头的残酷。他在任地区长官的时候,常常无缘无故把人鞭笞一顿,甚至把人绞死,其实他既有钱又有势,根本没有必要这样来邀功请赏。

“马上就来,老爷,”斯吉邦一面说,一面从摆满银餐具的酒橱里拿出一个大汤勺,又向那个蓄络腮胡子的漂亮侍仆点点头。那个侍仆就把米西旁边那副没有用过的餐具摆摆正。那副餐具上原来盖着一块折叠得整整齐齐的浆过的餐巾,餐巾上面绣着家徽。

聂赫留朵夫绕饭桌一周,同大家一一握手。他走过的时候,除了柯察金老头和太太小姐们,一个个都站起来。聂赫留朵夫跟多数人虽然从没交谈过,但还是一一握手问好。这种应酬他今天觉得特别嫌恶,特别无聊。他为自己的迟到表示了歉意,正想在米西和卡吉琳娜之间的空位上坐下,但柯察金老头要他即使不喝酒,也先到那张摆着龙虾、鱼子酱、干酪和咸青鱼的冷菜桌上去吃一点。聂赫留朵夫自己也没想到肚子那么饿,一吃干酪面包就放不下,竟狼吞虎咽地吃起来。

“哦,怎么样,把是非彻底颠倒了?”柯洛索夫借用反动报纸抨击陪审制度的用语挖苦说。“把有罪的判成无罪,把无罪的判成有罪,是不是?”

“把是非彻底颠倒了……把是非彻底颠倒了……”老公爵笑着连声说,他无限信任这位自由派同志和朋友的博学多才。

聂赫留朵夫不顾是否失礼,没有答理柯洛索夫,却坐到一盘刚端上来的热气腾腾的汤旁边,继续吃着。

“您让他先吃吧,”米西笑眯眯地说,用他这个代词表示他们之间的亲密关系。

这时柯洛索夫情绪激动,大声讲到那篇使他生气的反对陪审制的文章。公爵的表侄米哈伊尔附和他的看法,介绍了那家报纸另一篇文章的内容。

米西打扮得象平时一样雅致,她衣着讲究,但讲究得并不刺眼。

“您一定累坏了,饿坏了,是不是?”她等聂赫留朵夫咽下食物,说。

“不,还好。那么您呢?去看过画展吗?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“不,我们改期了。我们在萨拉玛托夫家打草地网球①。说实在的,密丝脱克鲁克斯打得真漂亮。”

①原文是英语。

聂赫留朵夫到这里来是为了散散心。平时他在这座房子里总感到很愉快,不仅因为这种豪华的气派使他觉得舒服,而且周围那种亲切奉承的气氛使他高兴。今天呢,说也奇怪,这座房子里的一切,从门房、宽阔的楼梯、鲜花、侍仆、桌上的摆设起,直到米西本人,什么都使他嫌恶。他觉得米西今天并不可爱,装腔作势,很不自然。他讨厌柯洛索夫那种妄自尊大的自由派论调,讨厌柯察金老头那种得意扬扬的好色的公牛般身材,讨厌斯拉夫派信徒卡吉琳娜的满口法国话,讨厌家庭女教师和补习教师那种拘谨的样子,尤其讨厌米西说到他时单用代词他……聂赫留朵夫对米西的态度常常摇摆不定:有时他仿佛眯细眼睛或者在月光底下瞅她,看到了她身上的种种优点,他觉得她又娇嫩,又美丽,又聪明,又大方……有时他仿佛在灿烂的阳光下瞧她,这样就不能不看到她身上的种种缺点。今天对他来说就是这样的日子。今天他看见她脸上的每道皱纹,看见她头发蓬乱,看见她的臂肘尖得难看,尤其是看见她大拇指上宽大的指甲,简直同她父亲的手指甲一模一样。

“那玩意儿没意思,”柯洛索夫谈到网球说,“我们小时候玩的棒球要有趣多了。”

“不,您没有尝到那个乐趣。那种球好玩极了,”米西不同意他的话,但聂赫留朵夫觉得她说好玩极了几个字有点装腔作势,怪不自然的。

于是展开了一场争论,米哈伊尔和卡吉琳娜也都参加进去。只有家庭女教师、补习教师和孩子们没作声,显然不感兴趣。

“老是吵嘴!”柯察金老头哈哈大笑,从背心上拉下餐巾,哗啦啦地推开椅子,从桌旁站起来。仆人把他的椅子接过去。其余的人也跟着他纷纷起立,走到放有漱口杯和香喷喷温水的小桌旁,漱了一下口,继续那种谁也不感兴趣的谈话。

“您说是吗?”米西转身对聂赫留朵夫说,要他赞成她的意见,她认为,人的性格再没有比在运动中暴露得更清楚的了。可她在他脸上却看到那种心事重重而且——她觉得——

愤愤不平的神色。她感到害怕,很想知道那是什么缘故。

“说实话,我不知道。这问题我从来没有考虑过,”聂赫留朵夫回答。

“您去看看妈妈,好吗?”米西问。

“好,好,”他一面说,一面拿出香烟,但他的口气分明表示他不愿意去。

她不作声,困惑地对他瞧瞧。他感到有点不好意思。“不错,既然来看人家,可不能弄得人家扫兴啊,”他暗自想,就竭力做出亲切的样子说,要是公爵夫人肯接见,他是高兴去的。

“当然,当然,您去,妈妈会高兴的。烟到那边也可以抽。

伊凡•伊凡内奇也在那里。”

这家的女主人沙斐雅公爵夫人长期卧病在床。她躺着会客已经有八年了,身上穿的满是花边、缎带和丝绒,周围都是镀金、象牙、青铜摆件和漆器,还有各种花草。她从不出门,一向只接见她所谓“自己的朋友”,其实就是她认为出类拔萃的人物。聂赫留朵夫属于这种被接见的“朋友”之列,因为她认为他是个聪明的年轻人,又因为他的母亲是他们家的老朋友,更因为米西如能嫁给他,那就更加称心了。

沙斐雅公爵夫人的房间在大客厅和小客厅后面。米西走在聂赫留朵夫前面,但一走进大客厅,她就突然站住,双手扶着涂金椅子背,对他瞧了瞧。

米西很想出嫁,而聂赫留朵夫是个好配偶。再说,她喜欢他,她惯于想:他是属于她的(不是她属于他,而是他属于她)。她还用精神病患者常用的那种无意而又固执的狡诈手法来达到目的。此刻她同他说话,就要他说出他的心事来。

“我看出您遇到什么事了,”米西说。“您这是怎么了?”

聂赫留朵夫想到他在法庭上见到了卡秋莎,就皱起眉头,脸涨得通红。

“是的,遇到了事,”他说,想把今天的事老实说出来,“一件奇怪的、不寻常的大事。”

“什么事啊?您不能告诉我吗?”

“这会儿我不能。请您别问我。这件事我还来不及好好考虑,”聂赫留朵夫说着,脸涨得更红了。

“您对我都不肯讲吗?”她脸上的肌肉跳动了一下,手里的椅子也挪了挪。

“不,我不能,”他回答,觉得这样回答她,等于在回答自己,承认确实遇到了一件非同小可的事。

“噢,那么我们走吧。”

米西摇摇头,仿佛要甩掉不必要的想法,接着迈开异乎寻常的步子急急向前走去。

聂赫留朵夫觉得她不自然地咬紧嘴唇,忍住眼泪。他弄得她伤心,他觉得又不好意思又难过,但他知道只要心一软,就会把自己毁掉,也就是说同她结合在一起,再也拆不开。而这是他现在最害怕的事。于是他就一言不发地同她一起来到公爵夫人屋里。




CHAPTER XXVII. MISSY'S MOTHER.

Princess Sophia Vasilievna, Missy's mother, had finished her very elaborate and nourishing dinner. (She had it always alone, that no one should see her performing this unpoetical function.) By her couch stood a small table with her coffee, and she was smoking a pachitos. Princess Sophia Vasilievna was a long, thin woman, with dark hair, large black eyes and long teeth, and still pretended to be young.

Her intimacy with the doctor was being talked about. Nekhludoff had known that for some time; but when he saw the doctor sitting by her couch, his oily, glistening beard parted in the middle, he not only remembered the rumours about them, but felt greatly disgusted. By the table, on a low, soft, easy chair, next to Sophia Vasilievna, sat Kolosoff, stirring his coffee. A glass of liqueur stood on the table. Missy came in with Nekhludoff, but did not remain in the room.

"When mamma gets tired of you and drives you away, then come to me," she said, turning to Kolosoff and Nekhludoff, speaking as if nothing had occurred; then she went away, smiling merrily and stepping noiselessly on the thick carpet.

"How do you do, dear friend? Sit down and talk," said Princess Sophia Vasilievna, with her affected but very naturally-acted smile, showing her fine, long teeth--a splendid imitation of what her own had once been. "I hear that you have come from the Law Courts very much depressed. I think it must be very trying to a person with a heart," she added in French.

"Yes, that is so," said Nekhludoff. "One often feels one's own de--one feels one has no right to judge."

"Comme, c'est vrai," she cried, as if struck by the truth of this remark. She was in the habit of artfully flattering all those with whom she conversed. "Well, and what of your picture? It does interest me so. If I were not such a sad invalid I should have been to see it long ago," she said.

"I have quite given it up," Nekhludoff replied drily. The falseness of her flattery seemed as evident to him to-day as her age, which she was trying to conceal, and he could not put himself into the right state to behave politely.

"Oh, that _is_ a pity! Why, he has a real talent for art; I have it from Repin's own lips," she added, turning to Kolosoff.

"Why is it she is not ashamed of lying so?" Nekhludoff thought, and frowned.

When she had convinced herself that Nekhludoff was in a bad temper and that one could not get him into an agreeable and clever conversation, Sophia Vasilievna turned to Kolosoff, asking his opinion of a new play. She asked it in a tone as if Kolosoff's opinion would decide all doubts, and each word of this opinion be worthy of being immortalised. Kolosoff found fault both with the play and its author, and that led him to express his views on art. Princess Sophia Vasilievna, while trying at the same time to defend the play, seemed impressed by the truth of his arguments, either giving in at once, or at least modifying her opinion. Nekhludoff looked and listened, but neither saw nor heard what was going on before him.

Listening now to Sophia Vasilievna, now to Kolosoff, Nekhludoff noticed that neither he nor she cared anything about the play or each other, and that if they talked it was only to gratify the physical desire to move the muscles of the throat and tongue after having eaten; and that Kolosoff, having drunk vodka, wine and liqueur, was a little tipsy. Not tipsy like the peasants who drink seldom, but like people to whom drinking wine has become a habit. He did not reel about or talk nonsense, but he was in a state that was not normal; excited and self-satisfied. Nekhludoff also noticed that during the conversation Princess Sophia Vasilievna kept glancing uneasily at the window, through which a slanting ray of sunshine, which might vividly light up her aged face, was beginning to creep up.

"How true," she said in reference to some remark of Kolosoff's, touching the button of an electric bell by the side of her couch. The doctor rose, and, like one who is at home, left the room without saying anything. Sophia Vasilievna followed him with her eyes and continued the conversation.

"Please, Philip, draw these curtains," she said, pointing to the window, when the handsome footman came in answer to the bell. "No; whatever you may say, there is some mysticism in him; without mysticism there can be no poetry," she said, with one of her black eyes angrily following the footman's movements as he was drawing the curtains. "Without poetry, mysticism is superstition; without mysticism, poetry is--prose," she continued, with a sorrowful smile, still not losing sight of the footman and the curtains. "Philip, not that curtain; the one on the large window," she exclaimed, in a suffering tone. Sophia Vasilievna was evidently pitying herself for having to make the effort of saying these words; and, to soothe her feelings, she raised to her lips a scented, smoking cigarette with her jewel- bedecked fingers.

The broad-chested, muscular, handsome Philip bowed slightly, as if begging pardon; and stepping lightly across the carpet with his broad-calved, strong, legs, obediently and silently went to the other window, and, looking at the princess, carefully began to arrange the curtain so that not a single ray dared fall on her. But again he did not satisfy her, and again she had to interrupt the conversation about mysticism, and correct in a martyred tone the unintelligent Philip, who was tormenting her so pitilessly. For a moment a light flashed in Philip's eyes.

"'The devil take you! What do you want?' was probably what he said to himself," thought Nekhludoff, who had been observing all this scene. But the strong, handsome Philip at once managed to conceal the signs of his impatience, and went on quietly carrying out the orders of the worn, weak, false Sophia Vasilievna.

"Of course, there is a good deal of truth in Lombroso's teaching," said Kolosoff, lolling back in the low chair and looking at Sophia Vasilievna with sleepy eyes; "but he over-stepped the mark. Oh, yes."

"And you? Do you believe in heredity?" asked Sophia Vasilievna, turning to Nekhludoff, whose silence annoyed her. "In heredity?" he asked. "No, I don't." At this moment his whole mind was taken up by strange images that in some unaccountable way rose up in his imagination. By the side of this strong and handsome Philip he seemed at this minute to see the nude figure of Kolosoff as an artist's model; with his stomach like a melon, his bald head, and his arms without muscle, like pestles. In the same dim way the limbs of Sophia Vasilievna, now covered with silks and velvets, rose up in his mind as they must be in reality; but this mental picture was too horrid and he tried to drive it away.

"Well, you know Missy is waiting for you," she said. "Go and find her. She wants to play a new piece by Grieg to you; it is most interesting."

"She did not mean to play anything; the woman is simply lying, for some reason or other," thought Nekhludoff, rising and pressing Sophia Vasilievna's transparent and bony, ringed hand.

Katerina Alexeevna met him in the drawing-room, and at once began, in French, as usual:

"I see the duties of a juryman act depressingly upon you."

"Yes; pardon me, I am in low spirits to-day, and have no right to weary others by my presence," said Nekhludoff.

"Why are you in low spirits?"

"Allow me not to speak about that," he said, looking round for his hat.

"Don't you remember how you used to say that we must always tell the truth? And what cruel truths you used to tell us all! Why do you not wish to speak out now? Don't you remember, Missy?" she said, turning to Missy, who had just come in.

"We were playing a game then," said Nekhludoff, seriously; "one may tell the truth in a game, but in reality we are so bad--I mean I am so bad--that I, at least, cannot tell the truth."

"Oh, do not correct yourself, but rather tell us why _we_ are so bad," said Katerina Alexeevna, playing with her words and pretending not to notice how serious Nekhludoff was.

"Nothing is worse than to confess to being in low spirits," said Missy. "I never do it, and therefore am always in good spirits."

Nekhludoff felt as a horse must feel when it is being caressed to make it submit to having the bit put in its mouth and be harnessed, and to-day he felt less than ever inclined to draw.

"Well, are you coming into my room? We will try to cheer you up."

He excused himself, saying he had to be at home, and began taking leave. Missy kept his hand longer than usual.

"Remember that what is important to you is important to your friends," she said. "Are you coming tomorrow?"

"I hardly expect to," said Nekhludoff; and feeling ashamed, without knowing whether for her or for himself, he blushed and went away.

"What is it? _Comme cela m'intrigue_," said Katerina Alexeevna. "I must find it out. I suppose it is some _affaire d'amour propre; il est tres susceptible, notre cher Mitia_."

"_Plutot une affaire d'amour sale_," Missy was going to say, but stopped and looked down with a face from which all the light had gone--a very different face from the one with which she had looked at him. She would not mention to Katerina Alexeevna even, so vulgar a pun, but only said, "We all have our good and our bad days."

"Is it possible that he, too, will deceive?" she thought; "after all that has happened it would be very bad of him."

If Missy had had to explain what she meant by "after all that has happened," she could have said nothing definite, and yet she knew that he had not only excited her hopes but had almost given her a promise. No definite words had passed between them--only looks and smiles and hints; and yet she considered him as her own, and to lose him would be very hard.

 

二十七

沙斐雅公爵夫人刚吃完她那顿烹调讲究、营养丰富的午饭。她总是单独吃饭,免得人家看见她在做这种毫无诗意的俗事时的模样。她的卧榻旁边有一张小桌,上面摆着咖啡。她在吸烟。沙斐雅公爵夫人身材瘦长,黑头发,牙齿很长,眼睛又黑又大。她总是竭力打扮成年轻的模样。

关于她同医生的关系,有不少流言蜚语。聂赫留朵夫以前没把它放在心上,但今天他不仅想了起来,而且看见那个油光光的大胡子分成两半的医生坐在她旁边的软椅上,他感到有说不出的恶心。

沙斐雅公爵夫人身边的矮沙发上坐着柯洛索夫,他正在搅动小桌上的咖啡。小桌上还放着一杯甜酒。

米西陪聂赫留朵夫走到母亲屋里,但她自己没有留下来。

“等妈妈累了,赶你们走,你们再来找我,”她对柯洛索夫和聂赫留朵夫说,那语气仿佛她跟聂赫留朵夫根本没有闹过什么别扭。她快乐地嫣然一笑,悄悄地踩着厚地毯走了出去。

“哦,您好,我的朋友,请坐,来给我们讲讲,”沙斐雅公爵夫人说,脸上挂着一种简直可以乱真的假笑,露出一口同真牙一模一样精致好看的长长的假牙。“听说您从法院出来,心里十分愁闷。我明白,一个心地善良的人干这种事是很痛苦的,”她用法语说。

“对,这话一点也不错,”聂赫留朵夫说,“你会常常感到你没有……你没有权利去审判……”

“这话说得太对了!”她仿佛因为他的话正确而深受感动,其实她一向就是这样巧妙地讨好同她谈话的人的。

“那么,您那幅画怎么样了?我对它很感兴趣,”她又说。

“要不是我有病,我早就到府上去欣赏欣赏了。”

“我完全把它丢下了,”聂赫留朵夫干巴巴地回答,今天他觉得她的假意奉承就跟她的老态一样使人一目了然。他怎么也不能勉强装出亲切的样子。

“这可不行!不瞒您说,列宾亲口对我说过,他很有才能,”

她对柯洛索夫说。

“她这样撒谎怎么不害臊,”聂赫留朵夫皱着眉头暗想。

等到沙斐雅公爵夫人确信聂赫留朵夫心情不佳,不可能吸引他参加愉快知趣的谈话,她就把身子转向柯洛索夫,征求他对一出新戏的意见,仿佛柯洛索夫的意见能消除一切疑问,他的每一句话都将永垂不朽。柯洛索夫对这出戏批评了一通,还乘机发挥了他的艺术观。沙斐雅公爵夫人对他的精辟见解大为惊讶,试图为剧本作者辩护几句,但立刻就认输了,最多只能提出折衷看法。聂赫留朵夫看着,听着,可是他所看见和听见的同眼前的情景完全不一样。

聂赫留朵夫时而听听沙斐雅公爵夫人说话,时而听听柯洛索夫说话,他发现:第一,沙斐雅公爵夫人也好,柯洛索夫也好,他们对戏剧都毫无兴趣,彼此也漠不关心,他们之所以要说说话,无非是为了满足饭后活动活动舌头和喉咙肌肉的生理要求罢了;第二,柯洛索夫喝过伏特加、葡萄酒和甜酒,有了几分酒意,但不象难得喝酒的农民那样烂醉如泥,而是嗜酒成癖的那种人的微醺。他身子并不摇晃,嘴里也不胡言乱语,只是情绪有点反常,扬扬自得,十分兴奋;第三,聂赫留朵夫看到,沙斐雅公爵夫人在谈话时总是心神不定地望望窗子,因为有一道阳光斜射进窗口,这样就可能把她的老态照得一清二楚。

“这话真对,”她就柯洛索夫的一句评语说,接着按了按床边的电铃。

这时医生站起身来,一句话不说就走了出去,仿佛是家里人一样。沙斐雅公爵夫人边说话边目送他出去。

“菲利浦,请您把这窗帘放下来,”那个模样漂亮的侍仆听到铃声走进来,公爵夫人用眼睛示意那窗帘说。

“不,不管您怎么说,其中总有点神秘的地方,没有神秘就不成其为诗,”她说,同时斜着一只黑眼睛怒容满面地瞅着那个正在放窗帘的侍仆。

“没有诗意的神秘主义是迷信,而没有神秘主义的诗就成了散文,”她忧郁地微笑着,眼睛没有离开那正在拉直窗帘的侍仆。

“菲利浦,您不该放那块窗帘,要放大窗子上的窗帘,”沙斐雅公爵夫人痛苦地说,为了说出这两句话得费那么大的劲,她显然很怜惜自己。接着提起戴满戒指的手,把那支冒烟的香气扑鼻的纸烟送到嘴边,使自己平静下来。

胸膛宽阔、肌肉发达的美男子菲利浦仿佛表示歉意似地微微鞠了一躬,在地毯上轻轻迈动两条腿肚发达的强壮的腿,一言不发,顺从地走到另一个窗口,留神瞧着公爵夫人,动手拉窗帘,使她的身上照不到一丝阳光。可他还是没有做对,害得苦恼不堪的沙斐雅公爵夫人不得不放下关于神秘主义的谈话,去纠正头脑迟钝、无情地使她烦恼的菲利浦。菲利浦的眼睛里有个火星亮了一亮。

“‘鬼才知道你要怎么样!’——他心里大概在这么说吧,”聂赫留朵夫冷眼旁观着这一幕,暗自想着。不过,菲利浦,这个美男子和大力士,立刻掩藏住不耐烦的态度,沉住气,按照这位筋疲力尽、虚弱不堪而又矫揉造作的沙斐雅公爵夫人的话做去。

“达尔文学说自然有部分道理,”柯洛索夫说,伸开手脚懒洋洋地靠在矮沙发上,同时睡眼蒙眬地瞧着沙斐雅公爵夫人,“但他有点过头了。对了。”

“那么您相信遗传吗?”沙斐雅公爵夫人问聂赫留朵夫,对他的沉默感到难受。

“遗传?”聂赫留朵夫反问道。“不,不信,”他嘴里这样说,头脑里不知怎的却充满了各种古怪的形象。他想象大力士和美男子菲利浦赤身露体,旁边则是一丝不挂的柯洛索夫,肚子象个西瓜,脑袋光秃,两条没有肌肉的手臂好象两根枯藤。他还模模糊糊地想象着,沙斐雅公爵夫人用绸缎和丝绒裹着的肩膀其实是什么样子,不过这种想象太可怕了,他连忙把它驱除。

沙斐雅公爵夫人却用眼睛上上下下打量着他。

“米西可在等您了,”她说。“您到她那里去吧,她要给您弹舒曼的新作呢……挺有意思。”

“她根本不想弹什么琴。她这都是有意撒谎,”聂赫留朵夫暗自想,站起身来,握了握沙斐雅公爵夫人戴满戒指的枯瘦的手。

卡吉琳娜在客厅里迎接他,立刻就同他谈了起来。

“我看得出来,陪审员的职务可把您累坏了,”她照例用法语说。

“哦,对不起,我今天情绪不好,可我也没有权利使别人难受,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“您为什么情绪不好哇?”

“我不愿意说,请您原谅,”他一面说,一面找他的帽子。

“您该记得,您曾经说过做人要永远说实话,而且您还给我们讲过一些极其可怕的事。为什么您今天就不愿意说呢?你还记得吗,米西?”卡吉琳娜对走近来的米西说。

“因为当时只是开开玩笑,”聂赫留朵夫一本正经地回答。

“开开玩笑是可以的。可是在实际生活里我们太糟糕了,我是说,我太糟糕了,至少我无法说实话。”

“您不用改口,最好还是说说,我们糟在什么地方,”卡吉琳娜说。她抓住聂赫留朵夫的语病,仿佛没有注意到他的脸色是那么严肃。

“再没有比承认自己情绪不好更糟的事了,”米西说。“我就从来不承认,因此情绪总是很好。走,到我那儿去吧。让我们来努力驱散你的不佳情绪。”

聂赫留朵夫觉得他好象一匹被人抚摩着而要它戴上笼头、套上车子的马。今天他特别不高兴拉车。他道歉说他得回家去,就向大家告辞。米西比平时更长久地握住他的手。

“您要记住,凡是对您重要的事,对您的朋友也同样重要,”她说。“明天您来吗?”

“多半不来,”聂赫留朵夫说着感到害臊,但他自己也不知道,究竟是为自己害臊还是为她害臊。他涨红了脸,匆匆走了。

“这是怎么回事?我可很感兴趣呢,”等聂赫留朵夫一走,卡吉琳娜说。“我一定要弄个明白。准是一件有关体面的事:

我们的米哈伊尔怄气了。”

“恐怕是件不体面的桃色案件吧,”米西原想这样说,但是没有出口,她痴呆呆地瞪着前方,那阴郁的神色同刚才望着他时完全不同。不过,即使对卡吉琳娜她也没有把这句酸溜溜的俏皮话说出来,而只是说:

“我们人人都有开心的日子,也有不开心的日子。”

“难道连这个人都要欺骗我吗?”米西暗自想。“事到如今他还要这样,未免太不象话了。”

要是叫米西解释一下她所谓的“事到如今”是什么意思,她准说不出一个所以然来。不过她无疑知道,他不仅使她心里存着希望,而且简直已经答应她了。倒不是说他已经明确对她说过,而是通过眼神、微笑、暗示和默许表明了这一点。她始终认为他是属于她的,要是失掉他,那她真是太难堪了。




CHAPTER XXVIII. THE AWAKENING.

"Shameful and stupid, horrid and shameful!" Nekhludoff kept saying to himself, as he walked home along the familiar streets. The depression he had felt whilst speaking to Missy would not leave him. He felt that, looking at it externally, as it were, he was in the right, for he had never said anything to her that could be considered binding, never made her an offer; but he knew that in reality he had bound himself to her, had promised to be hers. And yet to-day he felt with his whole being that he could not marry her.

"Shameful and horrid, horrid and shameful!" he repeated to himself, with reference not only to his relations with Missy but also to the rest. "Everything is horrid and shameful," he muttered, as he stepped into the porch of his house. "I am not going to have any supper," he said to his manservant Corney, who followed him into the dining-room, where the cloth was laid for supper and tea. "You may go."

"Yes, sir," said Corney, yet he did not go, but began clearing the supper off the table. Nekhludoff looked at Corney with a feeling of ill-will. He wished to be left alone, and it seemed to him that everybody was bothering him in order to spite him. When Corney had gone away with the supper things, Nekhludoff moved to the tea urn and was about to make himself some tea, but hearing Agraphena Petrovna's footsteps, he went hurriedly into the drawing-room, to avoid being seen by her, and shut the door after him. In this drawing-room his mother had died three months before. On entering the room, in which two lamps with reflectors were burning, one lighting up his father's and the other his mother's portrait, he remembered what his last relations with his mother had been. And they also seemed shameful and horrid. He remembered how, during the latter period of her illness, he had simply wished her to die. He had said to himself that he wished it for her sake, that she might be released from her suffering, but in reality he wished to be released from the sight of her sufferings for his own sake.

Trying to recall a pleasant image of her, he went up to look at her portrait, painted by a celebrated artist for 800 roubles. She was depicted in a very low-necked black velvet dress. There was something very revolting and blasphemous in this representation of his mother as a half-nude beauty. It was all the more disgusting because three months ago, in this very room, lay this same woman, dried up to a mummy. And he remembered how a few days before her death she clasped his hand with her bony, discoloured fingers, looked into his eyes, and said: "Do not judge me, Mitia, if I have not done what I should," and how the tears came into her eyes, grown pale with suffering.

"Ah, how horrid!" he said to himself, looking up once more at the half-naked woman, with the splendid marble shoulders and arms, and the triumphant smile on her lips. "Oh, how horrid!" The bared shoulders of the portrait reminded him of another, a young woman, whom he had seen exposed in the same way a few days before. It was Missy, who had devised an excuse for calling him into her room just as she was ready to go to a ball, so that he should see her in her ball dress. It was with disgust that he remembered her fine shoulders and arms. "And that father of hers, with his doubtful past and his cruelties, and the bel-esprit her mother, with her doubtful reputation." All this disgusted him, and also made him feel ashamed. "Shameful and horrid; horrid and shameful!"

"No, no," he thought; "freedom from all these false relations with the Korchagins and Mary Vasilievna and the inheritance and from all the rest must be got. Oh, to breathe freely, to go abroad, to Rome and work at my picture!" He remembered the doubts he had about his talent for art. "Well, never mind; only just to breathe freely. First Constantinople, then Rome. Only just to get through with this jury business, and arrange with the advocate first."

Then suddenly there arose in his mind an extremely vivid picture of a prisoner with black, slightly-squinting eyes, and how she began to cry when the last words of the prisoners had been heard; and he hurriedly put out his cigarette, pressing it into the ash-pan, lit another, and began pacing up and down the room. One after another the scenes he had lived through with her rose in his mind. He recalled that last interview with her. He remembered the white dress and blue sash, the early mass. "Why, I loved her, really loved her with a good, pure love, that night; I loved her even before: yes, I loved her when I lived with my aunts the first time and was writing my composition." And he remembered himself as he had been then. A breath of that freshness, youth and fulness of life seemed to touch him, and he grew painfully sad. The difference between what he had been then and what he was now, was enormous--just as great, if not greater than the difference between Katusha in church that night, and the prostitute who had been carousing with the merchant and whom they judged this morning. Then he was free and fearless, and innumerable possibilities lay ready to open before him; now he felt himself caught in the meshes of a stupid, empty, valueless, frivolous life, out of which he saw no means of extricating himself even if he wished to, which he hardly did. He remembered how proud he was at one time of his straightforwardness, how he had made a rule of always speaking the truth, and really had been truthful; and how he was now sunk deep in lies: in the most dreadful of lies--lies considered as the truth by all who surrounded him. And, as far as he could see, there was no way out of these lies. He had sunk in the mire, got used to it, indulged himself in it.

How was he to break off his relations with Mary Vasilievna and her husband in such a way as to be able to look him and his children in the eyes? How disentangle himself from Missy? How choose between the two opposites--the recognition that holding land was unjust and the heritage from his mother? How atone for his sin against Katusha? This last, at any rate, could not be left as it was. He could not abandon a woman he had loved, and satisfy himself by paying money to an advocate to save her from hard labour in Siberia. She had not even deserved hard labour. Atone for a fault by paying money? Had he not then, when he gave her the money, thought he was atoning for his fault?

And he clearly recalled to mind that moment when, having caught her up in the passage, he thrust the money into her bib and ran away. "Oh, that money!" he thought with the same horror and disgust he had then felt. "Oh, dear! oh, dear! how disgusting," he cried aloud as he had done then. "Only a scoundrel, a knave, could do such a thing. And I am that knave, that scoundrel!" He went on aloud: "But is it possible?"--he stopped and stood still--"is it possible that I am really a scoundrel? . . . Well, who but I?" he answered himself. "And then, is this the only thing?" he went on, convicting himself. "Was not my conduct towards Mary Vasilievna and her husband base and disgusting? And my position with regard to money? To use riches considered by me unlawful on the plea that they are inherited from my mother? And the whole of my idle, detestable life? And my conduct towards Katusha to crown all? Knave and scoundrel! Let men judge me as they like, I can deceive them; but myself I cannot deceive."

And, suddenly, he understood that the aversion he had lately, and particularly to-day, felt for everybody--the Prince and Sophia Vasilievna and Corney and Missy--was an aversion for himself. And, strange to say, in this acknowledgement of his baseness there was something painful yet joyful and quieting.

More than once in Nekhludoff's life there had been what he called a "cleansing of the soul." By "cleansing of the soul" he meant a state of mind in which, after a long period of sluggish inner life, a total cessation of its activity, he began to clear out all the rubbish that had accumulated in his soul, and was the cause of the cessation of the true life. His soul needed cleansing as a watch does. After such an awakening Nekhludoff always made some rules for himself which he meant to follow forever after, wrote his diary, and began afresh a life which he hoped never to change again. "Turning over a new leaf," he called it to himself in English. But each time the temptations of the world entrapped him, and without noticing it he fell again, often lower than before.

Thus he had several times in his life raised and cleansed himself. The first time this happened was during the summer he spent with his aunts; that was his most vital and rapturous awakening, and its effects had lasted some time. Another awakening was when he gave up civil service and joined the army at war time, ready to sacrifice his life. But here the choking-up process was soon accomplished. Then an awakening came when he left the army and went abroad, devoting himself to art.

From that time until this day a long period had elapsed without any cleansing, and therefore the discord between the demands of his conscience and the life he was leading was greater than it had ever been before. He was horror-struck when he saw how great the divergence was. It was so great and the defilement so complete that he despaired of the possibility of getting cleansed. "Have you not tried before to perfect yourself and become better, and nothing has come of it?" whispered the voice of the tempter within. "What is the use of trying any more? Are you the only one?--All are alike, such is life," whispered the voice. But the free spiritual being, which alone is true, alone powerful, alone eternal, had already awakened in Nekhludoff, and he could not but believe it. Enormous though the distance was between what he wished to be and what he was, nothing appeared insurmountable to the newly-awakened spiritual being.

"At any cost I will break this lie which binds me and confess everything, and will tell everybody the truth, and act the truth," he said resolutely, aloud. "I shall tell Missy the truth, tell her I am a profligate and cannot marry her, and have only uselessly upset her. I shall tell Mary Vasilievna. . . Oh, there is nothing to tell her. I shall tell her husband that I, scoundrel that I am, have been deceiving him. I shall dispose of the inheritance in such a way as to acknowledge the truth. I shall tell her, Katusha, that I am a scoundrel and have sinned towards her, and will do all I can to ease her lot. Yes, I will see her, and will ask her to forgive me.

"Yes, I will beg her pardon, as children do." . . . He stopped---"will marry her if necessary." He stopped again, folded his hands in front of his breast as he used to do when a little child, lifted his eyes, and said, addressing some one: "Lord, help me, teach me, come enter within me and purify me of all this abomination."

He prayed, asking God to help him, to enter into him and cleanse him; and what he was praying for had happened already: the God within him had awakened his consciousness. He felt himself one with Him, and therefore felt not only the freedom, fulness and joy of life, but all the power of righteousness. All, all the best that a man could do he felt capable of doing.

His eyes filled with tears as he was saying all this to himself, good and bad tears: good because they were tears of joy at the awakening of the spiritual being within him, the being which had been asleep all these years; and bad tears because they were tears of tenderness to himself at his own goodness.

He felt hot, and went to the window and opened it. The window opened into a garden. It was a moonlit, quiet, fresh night; a vehicle rattled past, and then all was still. The shadow of a tall poplar fell on the ground just opposite the window, and all the intricate pattern of its bare branches was clearly defined on the clean swept gravel. To the left the roof of a coach-house shone white in the moonlight, in front the black shadow of the garden wall was visible through the tangled branches of the trees.

Nekhludoff gazed at the roof, the moonlit garden, and the shadows of the poplar, and drank in the fresh, invigorating air.

"How delightful, how delightful; oh, God, how delightful," he said, meaning that which was going on in his soul.

 

二十八

“又可耻又可憎,又可憎又可耻,”聂赫留朵夫沿着熟悉的街道步行回家,一路上反复想着。刚才他同米西谈话时的沉重心情到现在始终没有消除。他觉得,表面上看来——如果可以这样说的话,——他对她并没有什么过错:他从没有对她说过什么对自己有约束力的话,也没有向她求过婚,但他觉得实际上他已经同她联系在一起,已经答应过她了。然而今天他从心里感觉到,他无法同她结婚。“又可耻又可憎,又可憎又可耻,”他反复对自己说,不仅指他同米西的关系,而且指所有的事。“一切都是又可憎又可耻,”他走到自己家的大门口,又暗自说了一遍。

“晚饭我不吃了,”他对跟着他走进餐厅(餐厅里已经准备好餐具和茶了)的侍仆柯尔尼说,“你去吧。”

“是,”柯尔尼说,但他没有走,却动手收拾桌上的东西。聂赫留朵夫瞧着柯尔尼,觉得他很讨厌。他希望谁也别来打扰他,让他安静一下,可是大家似乎都有意跟他作对,偏偏缠住他不放。等到柯尔尼拿着餐具走掉,聂赫留朵夫刚要走到茶炊旁去斟茶,忽然听见阿格拉芬娜的脚步声,他慌忙走到客厅里,随手关上门,免得同她见面。这个做客厅的房间就是三个月前他母亲去世的地方。这会儿,他走进这个灯光明亮的房间,看到那两盏装有反光镜的灯,一盏照着他父亲的画像,另一盏照着他母亲的画像,他不禁想起了他同母亲最后一段时间的关系。他觉得这关系是不自然的,令人憎恶的。这也是又可耻又可憎。他想到,在她害病的后期他简直巴不得她死掉。他对自己说,他这是希望她早日摆脱痛苦,其实是希望自己早日摆脱她,免得看见她那副痛苦的模样。

他存心唤起自己对她美好的回忆,就瞧了瞧她的画像,那是花五千卢布请一位名家画成的。她穿着黑丝绒连衣裙,袒露着胸部。画家显然有意要充分描绘高耸的胸部、双乳之间的肌肤和美丽迷人的肩膀和脖子。这可实在是又可耻又可憎。把他的母亲画成半裸美女,这就带有令人难堪和亵渎的味道。尤其令人难堪的是,三个月前这女人就躺在这个房间里,她当时已干瘪得象一具木乃伊,却还散发出一股极难闻的味道。这股味道不仅充溢这个房间,而且弥漫在整座房子里,怎么也无法消除。他仿佛觉得至今还闻到那股味道。于是他想起,在她临终前一天,她用她那枯瘦发黑的手抓住他强壮白净的手,同时盯住他的眼睛说:“米哈伊尔,要是我有什么不对的地方,你不要责怪我,”说着她那双痛苦得失去光辉的眼睛里涌出了泪水。“多么可憎!”他望了望那长着象大理石一般美丽的肩膀和胳膊、露出得意扬扬的笑容的半裸美女,又一次自言自语。画像上袒露的胸部使他想起了另一个年轻得多的女人,几天前他看到她也这样裸露着胸部和肩膀。那个女人就是米西。那天晚上她找了一个借口把他叫去,为的是让他看看她去赴舞会时穿上舞会服装的模样。他想到她那白嫩的肩膀和胳膊,不禁有点反感。此外还有她那个粗鲁好色的父亲、他可耻的经历和残忍的行为,以及声名可疑的爱说俏皮话的母亲。这一切都很可憎,同时也很可耻。真是又可耻又可憎,又可憎又可耻。

“不行,不行,必须摆脱……必须摆脱同柯察金一家人和玛丽雅的虚伪关系,抛弃遗产,抛弃一切不合理的东西……

对,要自由自在地生活。到国外去,到罗马去,去学绘画……”他想到他怀疑自己有这种才能。“哦,那也没关系,只要能自由自在地生活就行。先到君士坦丁堡,再到罗马,但必须赶快辞去陪审员职务。还得同律师商量好这个案件。”

于是他的头脑里突然浮起了那个女犯的异常真切的影子,出现了她那双斜睨的乌黑眼睛。在被告最后陈述时,她哭得多么伤心!他匆匆把吸完的香烟在烟灰缸里捻灭,另外点上一支,开始在房间里来回踱步。于是,他同她一起度过的景象一幕又一幕地呈现在眼前。他想起他同她最后一次的相逢,想起当时支配他的兽性的欲望,以及欲望满足后的颓丧情绪。他想起了雪白的连衣裙和浅蓝色的腰带,想起了那次晨祷。“唉,我爱她,在那天夜里我对她确实怀着美好而纯洁的爱情,其实在这以前我已经爱上她了,还在我第一次住到姑妈家里,写我的论文时就深深地爱上她了!”于是他想起了当年他自己是个怎样的人。他浑身焕发着朝气,充满了青春的活力。想到这里他感到伤心极了。

当时的他和现在的他,实在相差太远了。这个差别,比起教堂里的卡秋莎和那个陪商人酗酒而今天上午受审的妓女之间的差别,即使不是更大,至少也一样大。当年他生气蓬勃,自由自在,前途未可限量,如今他却觉得自己落在愚蠢、空虚、苟安、平庸的生活罗网里,看不到任何出路,甚至不想摆脱这样的束缚。他想起当年他以性格直爽自豪,立誓要永远说实话,并且恪守这个准则,可如今他完全掉进虚伪的泥淖里,掉进那种被他周围一切人认为真理的虚伪透顶的泥淖里。在这样的虚伪泥淖里没有任何出路,至少他看不到任何出路。他深陷在里面,越陷越深,不能自拔,甚至还扬扬自得。

怎样解决跟玛丽雅的关系,解决跟她丈夫的关系,使自己看到他和他孩子们的眼睛不至于害臊?怎样才能诚实地了结同米西的关系?他一面认为土地私有制不合理,一面又继承母亲遗下的领地,这个矛盾该怎样解决?怎样在卡秋莎面前赎自己的罪?总不能丢开她不管哪!“不能把一个我爱过的女人抛开不管,不能只限于出钱请律师,使她免除本来就不该服的苦役。不能用金钱赎罪,就象当年我给了她一笔钱,自以为尽了责任那样。”

于是他清清楚楚地回忆起当时的情景:他在走廊里追上她,把钱塞在她手里,就跑掉了。“哦,那笔钱!”他回想当时的情景,心里也象当时一样又恐惧又嫌恶。“唉,多么卑鄙!”他也象当时一样骂出声来。“只有流氓,无赖,才干得出这种事来!我……我就是无赖,就是流氓!”他大声说。“难道我真的是……”他停了停,“难道我真的是无赖吗?如果我不是无赖,那还有谁是呢?”他自问自答。“难道只有这一件事吗?”他继续揭发自己。“难道你同玛丽雅的关系,同她丈夫的关系就不卑鄙,不下流吗?还有你对财产的态度呢?你借口钱是你母亲遗留下来的,就享用你自己也认为不合理的财产。你的生活整个儿都是游手好闲、卑鄙无耻的。而你对卡秋莎的行为可说是登峰造极了。无赖,流氓!人家要怎样评判我就怎样评判我好了,我可以欺骗他们,可是我欺骗不了我自己。”

他恍然大悟,近来他对人,特别是今天他对公爵,对沙斐雅公爵夫人,对米西和对柯尔尼的憎恶,归根到底都是对他自己的憎恶。说也奇怪,这种自认堕落的心情是既痛苦又欣慰的。

聂赫留朵夫生平进行过好多次“灵魂的净化”。他所谓“灵魂的净化”是指这样一种精神状态:他生活了一段时期,忽然觉得内心生活迟钝,甚至完全停滞。他就着手把灵魂里堆积着的污垢清除出去,因为这种污垢是内心生活停滞的原因。

在这种觉醒以后,聂赫留朵夫总是订出一些日常必须遵守的规则,例如写日记,开始一种他希望能坚持下去的新生活,也就是他自己所说的“翻开新的一页”①。但每次他总是经不住尘世的诱惑,不知不觉又堕落下去,而且往往比以前陷得更深。

①原文是英语。

他这样打扫灵魂,振作精神,已经有好几次了。那年夏天他到姑妈家去,正好是第一次做这样的事。这次觉醒使他生气蓬勃、精神奋发,而且持续了相当久。后来,在战争时期,他辞去文职,参加军队,甘愿以身殉国,也有过一次这样的觉醒。但不久灵魂里又积满了污垢。后来还有过一次觉醒,那是他辞去军职,出国学画的时候。

从那时起到现在,他有好久没有净化灵魂了,因此精神上从来没有这样肮脏过,他良心上的要求同他所过的生活太不协调了。他看到这个矛盾,不由得心惊胆战。

这个差距是那么大,积垢是那么多,以致他起初对净化丧失了信心。“你不是尝试过修身,希望变得高尚些,但毫无结果吗?”魔鬼在他心里说,“那又何必再试呢?又不是光你一个人这样,人人都是这样的,生活就是这样的,”魔鬼那么说。但是,那个自由的精神的人已经在聂赫留朵夫身上觉醒了,他是真实、强大而永恒的。聂赫留朵夫不能不相信他。不管他所过的生活同他的理想之间差距有多大,对一个觉醒了的精神的人来说,什么事情都是办得到的。

“我要冲破束缚我精神的虚伪罗网,不管这得花多大代价。我要承认一切,说老实话,做老实事,”他毅然决然地对自己说。“我要老实告诉米西,我是个生活放荡的人,不配同她结婚,这一阵我只给她添了麻烦。我要对玛丽雅(首席贵族妻子)说实话。不过,对她也没有什么话可说,我要对她丈夫说,我是个无赖,我欺骗了他。我要合理处置遗产。我要对她,对卡秋莎说,我是个无赖,对她犯了罪,我要尽可能减轻她的痛苦。对,我要去见她,要求她饶恕我。对,我将象孩子一样要求她的饶恕。”他站住了。“必要时,我就同她结婚。”

他站住,象小时候那样双臂交叉在胸前,抬起眼睛仰望着上苍说:

“主哇,你帮助我,引导我,来到我的心中,清除我身上的一切污垢吧!”

他做祷告,请求上帝帮助他,到他心中来,清除他身上的一切污垢。他的要求立刻得到了满足。存在于他心中的上帝在他的意识中觉醒了。他感觉到上帝的存在,因此不仅感觉到自由、勇气和生趣,而且感觉到善的全部力量。凡是人能做到的一切最好的事,他觉得如今他都能做到。

他对自己说这些话的时候,眼睛里饱含着泪水,又有好的泪水,又有坏的泪水。好的泪水是由于这些年来沉睡在他心里的精神的人终于觉醒了;坏的泪水是由于他自怜自爱,自以为有什么美德。

他感到浑身发热。他走到窗口,打开窗子。窗子通向花园。这是一个空气清新而没有风的月夜,街上响起一阵辘辘的马车声,然后是一片寂静。窗外有一棵高大的杨树,那光秃的树枝纵横交错,把影子清楚地投落在广场干净的沙地上。左边是仓房的房顶,在明亮的月光下显得白忽忽的。前面是一片交织的树枝,在树枝的掩映下看得见一堵黑魆魆的矮墙。聂赫留朵夫望着月光下的花园和房顶,望着杨树的阴影,吸着沁人心脾的空气。

“太好了!哦,太好了,我的上帝,太好了!”他为自己灵魂里的变化而不断欢呼。




CHAPTER XXIX. MASLOVA IN PRISON.

Maslova reached her cell only at six in the evening, tired and footsore, having, unaccustomed as she was to walking, gone 10 miles on the stony road that day. She was crushed by the unexpectedly severe sentence and tormented by hunger. During the first interval of her trial, when the soldiers were eating bread and hard-boiled eggs in her presence, her mouth watered and she realised she was hungry, but considered it beneath her dignity to beg of them. Three hours later the desire to eat had passed, and she felt only weak. It was then she received the unexpected sentence. At first she thought she had made a mistake; she could not imagine herself as a convict in Siberia, and could not believe what she heard. But seeing the quiet, business-like faces of judges and jury, who heard this news as if it were perfectly natural and expected, she grew indignant, and proclaimed loudly to the whole Court that she was not guilty. Finding that her cry was also taken as something natural and expected, and feeling incapable of altering matters, she was horror-struck and began to weep in despair, knowing that she must submit to the cruel and surprising injustice that had been done her. What astonished her most was that young men--or, at any rate, not old men--the same men who always looked so approvingly at her (one of them, the public prosecutor, she had seen in quite a different humour) had condemned her. While she was sitting in the prisoners' room before the trial and during the intervals, she saw these men looking in at the open door pretending they had to pass there on some business, or enter the room and gaze on her with approval. And then, for some unknown reason, these same men had condemned her to hard labour, though she was innocent of the charge laid against her. At first she cried, but then quieted down and sat perfectly stunned in the prisoners' room, waiting to be led back. She wanted only two things now--tobacco and strong drink. In this state Botchkova and Kartinkin found her when they were led into the same room after being sentenced. Botchkova began at once to scold her, and call her a "convict."

"Well! What have you gained? justified yourself, have you? What you have deserved, that you've got. Out in Siberia you'll give up your finery, no fear!"

Maslova sat with her hands inside her sleeves, hanging her head and looking in front of her at the dirty floor without moving, only saying: "I don't bother you, so don't you bother me. I don't bother you, do I?" she repeated this several times, and was silent again. She did brighten up a little when Botchkova and Kartinkin were led away and an attendant brought her three roubles.

"Are you Maslova?" he asked. "Here you are; a lady sent it you," he said, giving her the money.

"A lady--what lady?"

"You just take it. I'm not going to talk to you."

This money was sent by Kitaeva, the keeper of the house in which she used to live. As she was leaving the court she turned to the usher with the question whether she might give Maslova a little money. The usher said she might. Having got permission, she removed the three-buttoned Swedish kid glove from her plump, white hand, and from an elegant purse brought from the back folds of her silk skirt took a pile of coupons, [in Russia coupons cut off interest-bearing papers are often used as money] just cut off from the interest-bearing papers which she had earned in her establishment, chose one worth 2 roubles and 50 copecks, added two 20 and one 10-copeck coins, and gave all this to the usher. The usher called an attendant, and in his presence gave the money.

"Belease to giff it accurately," said Carolina Albertovna Kitaeva.

The attendant was hurt by her want of confidence, and that was why he treated Maslova so brusquely. Maslova was glad of the money, because it could give her the only thing she now desired. "If I could but get cigarettes and take a whiff!" she said to herself, and all her thoughts centred on the one desire to smoke and drink. She longed for spirits so that she tasted them and felt the strength they would give her; and she greedily breathed in the air when the fumes of tobacco reached her from the door of a room that opened into the corridor. But she had to wait long, for the secretary, who should have given the order for her to go, forgot about the prisoners while talking and even disputing with one of the advocates about the article forbidden by the censor.

At last, about five o'clock, she was allowed to go, and was led away through the back door by her escort, the Nijni man and the Tchoovash. Then, still within the entrance to the Law Courts, she gave them 50 copecks, asking them to get her two rolls and some cigarettes. The Tchoovash laughed, took the money, and said, "All right; I'll get 'em," and really got her the rolls and the cigarettes and honestly returned the change. She was not allowed to smoke on the way, and, with her craving unsatisfied, she continued her way to the prison. When she was brought to the gate of the prison, a hundred convicts who had arrived by rail were being led in. The convicts, bearded, clean-shaven, old, young, Russians, foreigners, some with their heads shaved and rattling with the chains on their feet, filled the anteroom with dust, noise and an acid smell of perspiration. Passing Maslova, all the convicts looked at her, and some came up to her and brushed her as they passed.

"Ay, here's a wench--a fine one," said one.

"My respects to you, miss," said another, winking at her. One dark man with a moustache, the rest of his face and the back of his head clean shaved, rattling with his chains and catching her feet in them, sprang near and embraced her.

"What! don't you know your chum? Come, come; don't give yourself airs," showing his teeth and his eyes glittering when she pushed him away.

"You rascal! what are you up to?" shouted the inspector's assistant, coming in from behind. The convict shrank back and jumped away. The assistant assailed Maslova.

"What are you here for?"

Maslova was going to say she had been brought back from the Law Courts, but she was so tired that she did not care to speak.

"She has returned from the Law Courts, sir," said one of the soldiers, coming forward with his fingers lifted to his cap.

"Well, hand her over to the chief warder. I won't have this sort of thing."

"Yes, sir."

"Sokoloff, take her in!" shouted the assistant inspector.

The chief warder came up, gave Maslova a slap on the shoulder, and making a sign with his head for her to follow led her into the corridor of the women's ward. There she was searched, and as nothing prohibited was found on her (she had hidden her box of cigarettes inside a roll) she was led to the cell she had left in the morning.

 

二十九

玛丝洛娃直到傍晚六时才回到牢房。她不习惯长途跋涉,如今一口气走了十五里石子路,感到两腿酸痛,精神上又受到意想不到的严厉判决的打击,再加饥饿难忍,人简直要瘫下来。

在一次审讯暂停时,法警们在她旁边吃着面包和煮鸡蛋,她嘴里涌满口水。她感到饥饿,但去向他们讨一点来吃,又觉得失面子。这以后又过了三小时,她不再想吃东西,但觉得浑身乏力。就在这时,她听到了意想不到的判决。最初一刹那,她以为是她听错了,无法相信听到的话,无法把苦役犯这个词儿同自己联系起来。不过,她看见法官和陪审员脸上都那么一本正经,无动于衷,判决时都若无其事,感到十分气愤,就向整个法庭大声叫屈。但看到就连她的叫屈人家也不当一回事,又不能改变局面,她就哭了,觉得只好顺受那个硬加到她头上的天大冤屈。特别使她感到惊讶的是,那么残酷地给她判刑的竟是那些一直和蔼可亲地打量着她的中年和青年男人。她看出,只有一个人,就是那个副检察官,心情一直与别人不同。她起初坐在犯人拘留室里等待开庭,后来在审讯暂停时又坐在那里,她看到这些男人都假装有什么事,在她门口走来走去,或者索性走进房间里来,只是为了要好好地看看她。谁想到就是这些男人竟莫名其妙地判她服苦役,尽管她并没有犯被控告的那些罪。开头她放声痛哭,后来停止了哭泣,呆呆地坐在拘留室里,等待押回监狱。现在她只渴望一件事:吸烟。当包奇科娃和卡尔津金在宣判后也被押到这个房间里时,她正处在这样的精神状态。包奇科娃一来就骂玛丝洛娃,叫她苦役犯。

“怎么样,你赢了?没罪了?这回怕逃不掉了吧,贱货!

你这是罪有应得。服了苦役,看你还怎么卖俏?”

玛丝洛娃双手揣在囚袍袖管里,坐在那儿,低下头,呆呆地望着前面两步外那块踩得很脏的地板,嘴里只是说:

“我没惹您,您也别来犯我。我可没惹您,”她反复说了几遍,就不再吭声了。直到卡尔津金和包奇科娃被押走,一个法警给她送来三个卢布,她才变得稍微灵活些。

“你是玛丝洛娃吗?”他问。“拿去,这是一位太太送给你的,”法警说着把钱交给她。

“哪位太太?”

“你拿去就是了,谁高兴跟你多罗唆。”

这钱是妓院掌班基达耶娃叫他送来的。她离开法庭的时候,问民事执行吏,她能不能给玛丝洛娃一点钱。民事执行吏说可以。她获得许可,就脱下钉有三个钮扣的麂皮手套,露出又白又胖的手,从绸裙的后面皱褶里掏出一个时式钱包。钱包里装着厚厚一叠息票①,那都是她从妓院挣得的证券上剪下来的。她取出一张两卢布五十戈比的息票,再加上两枚二十戈比的硬币和一枚十戈比的硬币,交给民事执行吏。民事执行吏唤来一名法警,当着女施主的面把这些钱交给法警。

①在帝俄时代,证券的息票往往当现钱流通。

“请您务必交给她,”基达耶娃对法警说。

法警因为人家如此不信任他而生气,所以才那么怒气冲冲地对待玛丝洛娃。

玛丝洛娃拿到钱很高兴,因为有了这钱就可以弄到此刻她所想要的唯一东西。

“真想弄些烟来抽抽,”她渴望抽烟,暗自想着。她实在想抽烟,就拚命吸着弥漫在走廊里的烟味——那是从各个办公室里飘出来的。但她还得等待好多时候,因为负责派人遣送她回狱的书记官把被告给忘了,只顾同一名律师谈论一篇查禁的文章,甚至同他发生了争吵。审判结束后,有几个年轻的和年老的男人特意走来看她一眼,交头接耳地议论着什么。但她此刻根本不去理会他们。

直到四点多钟,她才被押解回狱。押解她的那个下城人和楚瓦什人从后门把她带出法庭。还在法庭门厅里,她就给了他们二十戈比,要求他们给她买两个白面包和一包香烟。楚瓦什人笑了,接过钱说:

“好的,我们去给你买,”他说完真的去给她买了香烟和面包,并且把找头交给她。

路上是不准吸烟的。这样玛丝洛娃只得带着没有满足的烟瘾走回牢房。她回到监狱门口,大约有一百名男犯正好从火车站被解到这里来。她在过道里遇见了他们。

那些犯人有留大胡子的,有不留胡子的,有年老的,有年轻的,有俄罗斯人,有其他民族的人,有些人剃了阴阳头,脚上哐啷哐啷地带着铁镣。他们弄得前屋里灰尘飞扬,并且充满脚步声、说话声和汗酸气。这些犯人从玛丝洛娃身边走过时,都色迷迷地打量着她,有几个擦着她的身子走过,脸上现出淫猥的丑态。

“嘿,这妞儿,长得多俏,”一个犯人说。

“你好哇,小娘子,”另一个挤挤眼说。

一个脸色黝黑的犯人,后脑壳剃得发青,刮得精光的脸上留着小胡子,脚上拖着哐啷啷响的脚镣,跳到她跟前,一把搂住她。

“难道连老朋友都不认得了?哼,别装腔了!”他露出牙,闪亮眼睛,嚷道。玛丝洛娃把他推开了。

“你这是要干什么,混蛋?”副典狱长从后面走过来,对他吆喝道。

那犯人缩紧身子,慌忙躲开。副典狱长就转身对玛丝洛娃骂道:

“你待在这儿干什么?”

玛丝洛娃想说她从法院里刚回来,但她实在太疲乏了,所以懒得开口。

“刚从法院里来,长官,”那个年纪大些的押解兵穿过人群,手举到帽沿上敬礼说。

“噢,那就把她交给看守长。简直不象话!”

“是,长官。”

“索柯洛夫!把她带去,”副典狱长嚷道。

看守长走过来,怒气冲冲地往玛丝洛娃的肩上一推,对她点点头,把她领到女监的走廊里。在那里她被浑身上下搜摸了一遍,没有搜到什么(那包香烟已被塞在面包里),就又被送回早晨出来的那间牢房里。




CHAPTER XXX. THE CELL.

The cell in which Maslova was imprisoned was a large room 21 feet long and 10 feet broad; it had two windows and a large stove. Two-thirds of the space were taken up by shelves used as beds. The planks they were made of had warped and shrunk. Opposite the door hung a dark-coloured icon with a wax candle sticking to it and a bunch of everlastings hanging down from it. By the door to the right there was a dark spot on the floor on which stood a stinking tub. The inspection had taken place and the women were locked up for the night.

The occupants of this room were 15 persons, including three children. It was still quite light. Only two of the women were lying down: a consumptive woman imprisoned for theft, and an idiot who spent most of her time in sleep and who was arrested because she had no passport. The consumptive woman was not asleep, but lay with wide open eyes, her cloak folded under her head, trying to keep back the phlegm that irritated her throat, and not to cough.

Some of the other women, most of whom had nothing on but coarse brown holland chemises, stood looking out of the window at the convicts down in the yard, and some sat sewing. Among the latter was the old woman, Korableva, who had seen Maslova off in the morning. She was a tall, strong, gloomy-looking woman; her fair hair, which had begun to turn grey on the temples, hung down in a short plait. She was sentenced to hard labour in Siberia because she had killed her husband with an axe for making up to their daughter. She was at the head of the women in the cell, and found means of carrying on a trade in spirits with them. Beside her sat another woman sewing a coarse canvas sack. This was the wife of a railway watchman, [There are small watchmen's cottages at distances of about one mile from each other along the Russian railways, and the watchmen or their wives have to meet every train.] imprisoned for three months because she did not come out with the flags to meet a train that was passing, and an accident had occurred. She was a short, snub-nosed woman, with small, black eyes; kind and talkative. The third of the women who were sewing was Theodosia, a quiet young girl, white and rosy, very pretty, with bright child's eyes, and long fair plaits which she wore twisted round her head. She was in prison for attempting to poison her husband. She had done this immediately after her wedding (she had been given in marriage without her consent at the age of 16) because her husband would give her no peace. But in the eight months during which she had been let out on bail, she had not only made it up with her husband, but come to love him, so that when her trial came they were heart and soul to one another. Although her husband, her father-in-law, but especially her mother-in-law, who had grown very fond of her, did all they could to get her acquitted, she was sentenced to hard labour in Siberia. The kind, merry, ever-smiling Theodosia had a place next Maslova's on the shelf bed, and had grown so fond of her that she took it upon herself as a duty to attend and wait on her. Two other women were sitting without any work at the other end of the shelf bedstead. One was a woman of about 40, with a pale, thin face, who once probably had been very handsome. She sat with her baby at her thin, white breast. The crime she had committed was that when a recruit was, according to the peasants' view, unlawfully taken from their village, and the people stopped the police officer and took the recruit away from him, she (an aunt of the lad unlawfully taken) was the first to catch hold of the bridle of the horse on which he was being carried off. The other, who sat doing nothing, was a kindly, grey-haired old woman, hunchbacked and with a flat bosom. She sat behind the stove on the bedshelf, and pretended to catch a fat four-year-old boy, who ran backwards and forwards in front of her, laughing gaily. This boy had only a little shirt on and his hair was cut short. As he ran past the old woman he kept repeating, "There, haven't caught me!" This old woman and her son were accused of incendiarism. She bore her imprisonment with perfect cheerfulness, but was concerned about her son, and chiefly about her "old man," who she feared would get into a terrible state with no one to wash for him. Besides these seven women, there were four standing at one of the open windows, holding on to the iron bars. They were making signs and shouting to the convicts whom Maslova had met when returning to prison, and who were now passing through the yard. One of these women was big and heavy, with a flabby body, red hair, and freckled on her pale yellow face, her hands, and her fat neck. She shouted something in a loud, raucous voice, and laughed hoarsely. This woman was serving her term for theft. Beside her stood an awkward, dark little woman, no bigger than a child of ten, with a long waist and very short legs, a red, blotchy face, thick lips which did not hide her long teeth, and eyes too far apart. She broke by fits and starts into screeching laughter at what was going on in the yard. She was to be tried for stealing and incendiarism. They called her Khoroshavka. Behind her, in a very dirty grey chemise, stood a thin, miserable-looking pregnant woman, who was to be tried for concealment of theft. This woman stood silent, but kept smiling with pleasure and approval at what was going on below. With these stood a peasant woman of medium height, the mother of the boy who was playing with the old woman and of a seven-year-old girl. These were in prison with her because she had no one to leave them with. She was serving her term of imprisonment for illicit sale of spirits. She stood a little further from the window knitting a stocking, and though she listened to the other prisoners' words she shook her head disapprovingly, frowned, and closed her eyes. But her seven-year-old daughter stood in her little chemise, her flaxen hair done up in a little pigtail, her blue eyes fixed, and, holding the red-haired woman by the skirt, attentively listened to the words of abuse that the women and the convicts flung at each other, and repeated them softly, as if learning them by heart. The twelfth prisoner, who paid no attention to what was going on, was a very tall, stately girl, the daughter of a deacon, who had drowned her baby in a well. She went about with bare feet, wearing only a dirty chemise. The thick, short plait of her fair hair had come undone and hung down dishevelled, and she paced up and down the free space of the cell, not looking at any one, turning abruptly every time she came up to the wall.

 

三十

玛丝洛娃那间牢房长九俄尺,宽七俄尺,有两扇窗子,靠墙有一座灰泥剥落的火炉,还有几张木板干裂的板床,占去三分之二的地位。牢房中央,正对房门挂着乌黑的圣像,旁边插着一支蜡烛,下面挂着一束积满灰尘的蜡菊。房门左边有一块发黑的地板,上面放着一个臭气熏天的木桶。看守刚点过名,女犯们就被锁在牢房里过夜。

这里总共关着十五个人:十二个女人和三个孩子。

天色还很亮,只有两个女人躺在板铺上:一个是因没有身份证而被捕的傻婆娘,她差不多一直用囚袍蒙住头睡觉,另一个害有痨病,因犯盗窃罪而判刑。这个女人用囚袍枕着头,睁大一双眼睛躺在那里没有睡着,勉强忍着咳嗽,压下一口涌上喉咙而感到发痒的粘痰。其余的女人都披着头发,只穿一件粗布衬衫。有的坐在板铺上缝补,有的站在窗边望着院子里走过的男犯。三个做针线活的女人当中,有一个就是今天早晨玛丝洛娃去受审时送别她的老太婆,名字叫柯拉勃列娃。她神色忧郁,蹙着眉头,满脸皱纹,下巴底下皮肉松弛,象挂着一个口袋。她身材高大,淡褐色头发编成一根短小的辫子,两鬓花白,脸颊上有一个疣子,上面长着汗毛。这个老太婆因为用斧头砍死亲夫,被判处苦役。她之所以杀死他,是因为他纠缠她的女儿。她是这个牢房里的犯人头,但她还偷卖私酒。她戴着眼镜做针线活,那双做惯粗活的大手象一般农妇那样用三个手指捏着针,针尖对着自己的身子。她旁边坐着一个皮肤黝黑、个儿不高的女人。她生着狮子鼻和一双乌黑的小眼睛,模样和善,喜欢唠叨,在缝一个帆布口袋。她是铁路上的道口工,被判处三个月徒刑,因为火车来的时候她没有举起旗子,结果出了车祸。第三个做针线活的女人是费多霞,同伴们都叫她费尼奇卡。她是一个脸色白里透红、模样可爱的年轻女人,生有一双孩子般纯净的浅蓝色眼睛,两条淡褐色长辫子盘在小小的脑袋上。她被关押是因为蓄意毒死丈夫。她出嫁时还是个十六岁的小姑娘,结婚后就想毒死丈夫。在她交保出狱,等候审讯的八个月里,她不仅跟丈夫和好了,而且深深地爱上了他。当法院开庭的时候,她跟丈夫已经十分恩爱了。尽管做丈夫的和公公,特别是十分疼爱她的婆婆,在法庭上竭力替她开脱,但她还是被判流放到西伯利亚服苦役。这个善良乐观、总是笑眯眯的费多霞就睡在玛丝洛娃旁边。她不仅很喜爱玛丝洛娃,而且认为关心她、替她做事是自己的本分。板铺上还有两个女人坐着不干活。一个四十岁光景,面黄肌瘦,年轻时一定长得很美,如今可变得又黄又瘦了。她手里抱着一个娃娃,露出又长又白的乳房给他喂奶。她犯的罪是:她的村子里被押走一名新兵,老百姓认为这样不合法,就拦住警察局长,把新兵夺回来。她就是那个被非法押走的小伙子的姑妈,带头抓住新兵所骑的马的缰绳。板铺上还闲坐着一个矮小的老太婆,相貌和善,满脸皱纹,头发花白,背有点驼。这个老太婆坐在火炉旁边的板铺上。一个短头发、大肚子的四岁男孩,嘻嘻哈哈地从她旁边跑过,她装出要捉他的样子。那孩子只穿一件小小的衬衫,在她面前跑来跑去,嘴里一直嚷着:“哈哈,老婆婆,你抓不住我的,你抓不住我的!”这个老太婆和她的儿子一起被控犯纵火罪。她心平气和地忍受着监禁生活,只是为同时入狱的儿子难过,但她最放心不下的还是她的老头子,唯恐她不在,他会生满一身虱子,因为儿媳妇跑掉了,没有人招呼他洗澡。

除了这七个,还有四个女人站在一扇打开的窗子前面,双手握住铁栅栏,同刚才在门口撞见玛丝洛娃、此刻正从院子里走过的男犯搭话,又是比手势,又是叫嚷。其中有个因犯偷窃罪而被判刑的女人,生得高大笨重,一身是肉,头发火红色,白里透黄的脸上和手上生满雀斑,粗大的脖子从敞开的衣领里露了出来。她对着窗口声音嘶哑地拚命嚷着一些不堪入耳的粗话。她旁边站着一个皮肤发黑、相貌难看的女犯,上身很长,两腿短得出奇,身材象十岁的小姑娘。她脸色发红,长满面疱,两只黑眼睛之间的距离很宽,嘴唇又厚又短,遮不住她那暴出的白牙齿。她看到院子里的景象,发出一阵阵尖利的笑声。这个女犯喜欢打扮,大家都叫她“俏娘们”。她因犯盗窃和纵火罪而受审。她们后面站着一个模样可怜的孕妇。她身穿一件肮脏的灰色衬衫,挺着大肚子,形容憔悴,青筋毕露。她被控犯了窝藏贼赃罪。这个女人沉默不语,但看到院子里的情景,一直露出赞许和亲切的微笑。站在窗口的第四个女人因贩卖私酒而判刑。她是个矮壮的乡下女人,生有一双圆圆的暴眼睛,相貌很和善。这个女人就是老太婆逗着玩的小男孩的母亲。她还有一个七岁的女孩,因为没有人照管,也跟她一起坐牢。她也瞧着窗外,但手里不停地织袜子。听到院子里走过的男犯们的话,她不以为然地皱起眉头,闭上眼睛。她那个七岁的女儿,披着一头浅色头发,只穿一件衬衫,站在那个火红色头发的女人旁边,用一只瘦瘦的小手拉住她的裙子,眼神呆滞,用心听着男女囚犯对骂,低声学着说,伤佛要把它们记住似的。第十二个女犯是教堂诵经士的女儿。她把她的私生子丢在井里活活淹死了。这是一个身材修长的姑娘,浅褐色头发扎成一根不长的粗辫子,但辫子松了,披散开来。她那双暴眼睛呆滞无神。她对周围的一切漠不关心,只穿一件肮脏的灰色衬衫,光着脚板,在牢房的空地上来回踱步,每次走到墙跟前又急促地转过身来。




CHAPTER XXXI. THE PRISONERS.

When the padlock rattled and the door opened to let Maslova into the cell, all turned towards her. Even the deacon's daughter stopped for a moment and looked at her with lifted brows before resuming her steady striding up and down.

Korableva stuck her needle into the brown sacking and looked questioningly at Maslova through her spectacles. "Eh, eh, deary me, so you have come back. And I felt sure they'd acquit you. So you've got it?" She took off her spectacles and put her work down beside her on the shelf bed.

"And here have I and the old lady been saying, 'Why, it may well be they'll let her go free at once.' Why, it happens, ducky, they'll even give you a heap of money sometimes, that's sure," the watchman's wife began, in her singing voice: "Yes, we were wondering, 'Why's she so long?' And now just see what it is. Well, our guessing was no use. The Lord willed otherwise," she went on in musical tones.

"Is it possible? Have they sentenced you?" asked Theodosia, with concern, looking at Maslova with her bright blue, child-like eyes; and her merry young face changed as if she were going to cry.

Maslova did not answer, but went on to her place, the second from the end, and sat down beside Korableva.

"Have you eaten anything?" said Theodosia, rising and coming up to Maslova.

Maslova gave no reply, but putting the rolls on the bedstead, took off her dusty cloak, the kerchief off her curly black head, and began pulling off her shoes. The old woman who had been playing with the boy came up and stood in front of Maslova. "Tz, tz, tz," she clicked with her tongue, shaking her head pityingly. The boy also came up with her, and, putting out his upper lip, stared with wide open eyes at the roll Maslova had brought. When Maslova saw the sympathetic faces of her fellow-prisoners, her lips trembled and she felt inclined to cry, but she succeeded in restraining herself until the old woman and the boy came up. When she heard the kind, pitying clicking of the old woman's tongue, and met the boy's serious eyes turned from the roll to her face, she could bear it no longer; her face quivered and she burst into sobs.

"Didn't I tell you to insist on having a proper advocate?" said Norableva. "Well, what is it? Exile?"

Maslova could not answer, but took from inside the roll a box of cigarettes, on which was a picture of a lady with hair done up very high and dress cut low in front, and passed the box to Korableva. Korableva looked at it and shook her head, chiefly because see did not approve of Maslova's putting her money to such bad use; but still she took out a cigarette, lit it at the lamp, took a puff, and almost forced it into Maslova's hand. Maslova, still crying, began greedily to inhale the tobacco smoke. "Penal servitude," she muttered, blowing out the smoke and sobbing.

"Don't they fear the Lord, the cursed soul-slayers?" muttered Korableva, "sentencing the lass for nothing." At this moment the sound of loud, coarse laughter came from the women who were still at the window. The little girl also laughed, and her childish treble mixed with the hoarse and screeching laughter of the others. One of the convicts outside had done something that produced this effect on the onlookers.

"Lawks! see the shaved hound, what he's doing," said the red-haired woman, her whole fat body shaking with laughter; and leaning against the grating she shouted meaning less obscene words.

"Ugh, the fat fright's cackling," said Korableva, who disliked the red-haired woman. Then, turning to Maslova again, she asked: "How many years?"

"Four," said Maslova, and the tears ran down her cheeks in such profusion that one fell on the cigarette. Maslova crumpled it up angrily and took another.

Though the watchman's wife did not smoke she picked up the cigarette Maslova had thrown away and began straightening it out, talking unceasingly.

"There, now, ducky, so it's true," she said. "Truth's gone to the dogs and they do what they please, and here we were guessing that you'd go free. Norableva says, 'She'll go free.' I say, 'No,' say I. 'No, dear, my heart tells me they'll give it her.' And so it's turned out," she went on, evidently listening with pleasure to her own voice.

The women who had been standing by the window now also came up to Maslova, the convicts who had amused them having gone away. The first to come up were the woman imprisoned for illicit trade in spirits, and her little girl. "Why such a hard sentence?" asked the woman, sitting down by Maslova and knitting fast.

"Why so hard? Because there's no money. That's why! Had there been money, and had a good lawyer that's up to their tricks been hired, they'd have acquitted her, no fear," said Korableva. "There's what's-his-name--that hairy one with the long nose. He'd bring you out clean from pitch, mum, he would. Ah, if we'd only had him!"

"Him, indeed," said Khoroshavka. "Why, he won't spit at you for less than a thousand roubles."

"Seems you've been born under an unlucky star," interrupted the old woman who was imprisoned for incendiarism. "Only think, to entice the lad's wife and lock him himself up to feed vermin, and me, too, in my old days--" she began to retell her story for the hundredth time. "If it isn't the beggar's staff it's the prison. Yes, the beggar's staff and the prison don't wait for an invitation."

"Ah, it seems that's the way with all of them," said the spirit trader; and after looking at her little girl she put down her knitting, and, drawing the child between her knees, began to search her head with deft fingers. "Why do you sell spirits?" she went on. "Why? but what's one to feed the children on?"

These words brought back to Maslova's mind her craving for drink.

"A little vodka," she said to Korableva, wiping the tears with her sleeve and sobbing less frequently.

"All right, fork out," said Korableva.

 

三十一

铁锁哐啷响了一声,玛丝洛娃又被关进牢房。牢里的人都向她转过身去。就连诵经士的女儿也站住,扬起眉毛,瞧了瞧进来的人,但她一言不发,接着又迈开她那有力的大步走了起来。柯拉勃列娃把针扎在粗麻布上,从眼镜上方疑问地凝视着玛丝洛娃。

“哎呀,老天爷!你回来啦。我还以为他们会把你释放呢,”她用男人一般沙哑低沉的声音说。“看样子他们要你坐牢喽。”

她摘下眼镜,把针线活放在身边的板铺上。

“好姑娘,我刚才还跟大婶说过,也许会当场把你释放的。据说这样的事是常有的。还会给些钱呢,全得看你的造化了,”道口工立刻用唱歌一般好听的声音说。“唉,真是没想到。看来我们占的卦都不灵。好姑娘,看来上帝有上帝的安排,”她一口气说出一套亲切动听的话来。

“难道真的判刑了?”费多霞现出满腔同情的神色,用她那双孩子般清澈的蓝眼睛瞧着玛丝洛娃,问。她那张快乐而年轻的脸整个儿变了样,仿佛要哭出来。

玛丝洛娃什么也没回答,默默地走到自己的铺位上坐下。

她的床铺在靠墙第二张,紧挨着柯拉勃列娃。

“你大概还没有吃过饭吧?”费多霞说着站起来,走到玛丝洛娃跟前。

玛丝洛娃没有回答,却把两个白面包放在床头上,开始脱衣服。她脱下满是灰土的囚袍,从鬈曲的黑头发上摘下头巾,坐下来。

背有点驼的老太婆在板铺另一头逗着小男孩玩,这时也走过来,站在玛丝洛娃面前。

“啧,啧,啧!”她满心怜悯地摇摇头,啧着舌头说。

那个男孩子也跟着老太婆走过来,眼睛睁得老大,翘起上嘴唇,盯着玛丝洛娃带来的白面包。经过这一天的折腾以后,玛丝洛娃看见这一张张满怀同情的脸,她忍不住想哭,嘴唇都哆嗦起来。但她竭力忍住,直到老太婆和男孩子向她走过来。当她听到老太婆充满同情的啧啧声,看见男孩子聚精会神地盯着白面包的眼睛又转过来瞧着她时,她再也忍不住了。她整个脸都哆嗦着,接着放声痛哭起来。

“我早就说过,得找一位有本事的律师,”柯拉勃列娃说。

“怎么,要把你流放吗?”她问。

玛丝洛娃想回答,可是说不出话。她一面哭,一面从面包里挖出那包香烟。烟盒上印着一个脸色白里透红的太太,头发梳得很高,敞开的领子露出一块三角形的胸部。玛丝洛娃把那包烟交给柯拉勃列娃。柯拉勃列娃瞧了瞧烟盒上的画,不以为然地摇摇头,主要是怪玛丝洛娃不该这样乱花钱。她取出一支烟,凑着油灯点着,自己先吸了一口,然后把它交给玛丝洛娃。玛丝洛娃没有停止哭,一口接一口地拚命吸烟,然后把烟雾吐出来。

“服苦役,”她呜咽着说。

“这帮恶霸,该死的吸血鬼,不敬畏上帝,”柯拉勃列娃说。“平白无故就把人家姑娘判了刑。”

这当儿,那些留在窗口的女人迸发出一阵哄笑声。小女孩也笑了。她那尖细的孩子的笑声,同三个大人沙哑而刺耳的笑声汇成了一片。院子里有个男犯作了个什么怪动作,逗得窗口的看客都忍不住笑起来。

“呸,这条剃光头毛的公狗!他这是干什么呀!”那个红头发的女人说,笑得浑身的胖肉都抖动起来。她把脸贴在铁栅栏上,嘴里胡乱嚷着下流话。

“嘿,这没良心的东西!有什么好笑的!”柯拉勃列娃对红头发女人摇摇头,说。接着她又问玛丝洛娃:“判了好多年吗?”

“四年,”玛丝洛娃说,眼睛里饱含着泪水,有一滴眼泪落到香烟上。

玛丝洛娃怒气冲冲地把那支烟揉成一团,扔掉,又拿了一支。

道口工虽然不吸烟,却连忙把烟头捡起来,把它弄直了,同时嘴里说个不停。

“看来一点儿也不错,好姑娘,”她说,“真理让骗猪给吃了。他们想干什么就干什么。柯拉勃列娃大婶说他们会把你放了的,我说不会。我说,好人儿,我的心觉得出来,他们不会放过她的。可怜的姑娘,果然没错,”她说,得意地听着自己的声音。

这时,男犯都已从院子里走掉,同他们搭话的女人也都离开窗口,来到玛丝洛娃跟前。第一个走过来的是带着女孩的暴眼睛私酒贩子。

“怎么判得这样重啊?”她一边问,一边挨着玛丝洛娃坐下来,手里继续迅速地编着袜子。

“因为没有钱才判得那么重。要是有钱,请上一个有本事的讼师,包管就没有事了,”柯拉勃列娃说。“那个家伙……他叫什么呀……蓬头散发的,大鼻子……嘿,我的太太,要是能把他请来,他就会把你从水里捞起来,让你身上不沾一滴水。”

“哼,怎么请得起,”俏娘们龇着牙冷笑了一声,挨着她们坐下,“没有一千卢布你就甭想请得动他。”

“看样子,你生来就是这样的命,”因犯纵火罪而坐牢的老太婆插嘴说。“我的命也真苦,人家把我的儿媳妇抢走了,还把儿子关到牢里喂虱子,连我这么一把年纪的人都被关进来了,”她又讲起她那讲过成百遍的身世来。“看样子,坐牢也罢,要饭也罢,你就甭想躲开它。不是要饭,就是坐牢。”

“他们都是一路货,”贩私酒的女人说,她仔细察看女孩的头,就放下手里的袜子,把女孩拉过来夹在两腿中间,手指灵活地在她的头上找虱子。“他们问我:‘你为什么贩卖私酒?’请问,叫我拿什么来养活孩子呢?”她一面说,一面熟练地做她做惯的活儿。

私酒贩子的这番话使玛丝洛娃想起了酒。

“最好弄点酒来喝喝,”她对柯拉勃列娃说,用衬衫袖子擦擦眼泪,只偶尔抽搭一声。

“要喝吗?行,拿钱来,”柯拉勃列娃说。




CHAPTER XXXII. A PRISON QUARREL.

Maslova got the money, which she had also hidden in a roll, and passed the coupon to Korableva. Korableva accepted it, though she could not read, trusting to Khoroshavka, who knew everything, and who said that the slip of paper was worth 2 roubles 50 copecks, then climbed up to the ventilator, where she had hidden a small flask of vodka. Seeing this, the women whose places were further off went away. Meanwhile Maslova shook the dust out of her cloak and kerchief, got up on the bedstead, and began eating a roll.

"I kept your tea for you," said Theodosia, getting down from the shelf a mug and a tin teapot wrapped in a rag, "but I'm afraid it is quite cold." The liquid was quite cold and tasted more of tin than of tea, yet Maslova filled the mug and began drinking it with her roll. "Finashka, here you are," she said, breaking off a bit of the roll and giving it to the boy, who stood looking at her mouth.

Meanwhile Korableva handed the flask of vodka and a mug to Maslova, who offered some to her and to Khoroshavka. These prisoners were considered the aristocracy of the cell because they had some money, and shared what they possessed with the others.

In a few moments Maslova brightened up and related merrily what had happened at the court, and what had struck her most, i.e., how all the men had followed her wherever she went. In the court they all looked at her, she said, and kept coming into the prisoners' room while she was there.

"One of the soldiers even says, 'It's all to look at you that they come.' One would come in, 'Where is such a paper?' or something, but I see it is not the paper he wants; he just devours me with his eyes," she said, shaking her head. "Regular artists."

"Yes, that's so," said the watchman's wife, and ran on in her musical strain, "they're like flies after sugar."

"And here, too," Maslova interrupted her, "the same thing. They can do without anything else. But the likes of them will go without bread sooner than miss that! Hardly had they brought me back when in comes a gang from the railway. They pestered me so, I did not know how to rid myself of them. Thanks to the assistant, he turned them off. One bothered so, I hardly got away."

"What's he like?" asked Khoroshevka.

"Dark, with moustaches."

"It must be him."

"Him--who?"

"Why, Schegloff; him as has just gone by."

"What's he, this Schegloff?"

"What, she don't know Schegloff? Why, he ran twice from Siberia. Now they've got him, but he'll run away. The warders themselves are afraid of him," said Khoroshavka, who managed to exchange notes with the male prisoners and knew all that went on in the prison. "He'll run away, that's flat."

"If he does go away you and I'll have to stay," said Korableva, turning to Maslova, "but you'd better tell us now what the advocate says about petitioning. Now's the time to hand it in."

Maslova answered that she knew nothing about it.

At that moment the red-haired woman came up to the "aristocracy" with both freckled hands in her thick hair, scratching her head with her nails.

"I'll tell you all about it, Katerina," she began. "First and foremost, you'll have to write down you're dissatisfied with the sentence, then give notice to the Procureur."

"What do you want here?" said Korableva angrily; "smell the vodka, do you? Your chatter's not wanted. We know what to do without your advice."

"No one's speaking to you; what do you stick your nose in for?"

"It's vodka you want; that's why you come wriggling yourself in here."

"Well, offer her some," said Maslova, always ready to share anything she possessed with anybody.

"I'll offer her something."

"Come on then," said the red-haired one, advancing towards Korableva. "Ah! think I'm afraid of such as you?"

"Convict fright!"

"That's her as says it."

"Slut!"

"I? A slut? Convict! Murderess!" screamed the red-haired one.

"Go away, I tell you," said Korableva gloomily, but the red-haired one came nearer and Korableva struck her in the chest. The red-haired woman seemed only to have waited for this, and with a sudden movement caught hold of Korableva's hair with one hand and with the other struck her in the face. Korableva seized this hand, and Maslova and Khoroshavka caught the red-haired woman by her arms, trying to pull her away, but she let go the old woman's hair with her hand only to twist it round her fist. Korableva, with her head bent to one side, was dealing out blows with one arm and trying to catch the red-haired woman's hand with her teeth, while the rest of the women crowded round, screaming and trying to separate the fighters; even the consumptive one came up and stood coughing and watching the fight. The children cried and huddled together. The noise brought the woman warder and a jailer. The fighting women were separated; and Korableva, taking out the bits of torn hair from her head, and the red-haired one, holding her torn chemise together over her yellow breast, began loudly to complain.

"I know, it's all the vodka. Wait a bit; I'll tell the inspector tomorrow. He'll give it you. Can't I smell it? Mind, get it all out of the way, or it will be the worse for you," said the warder. "We've no time to settle your disputes. Get to your places and be quiet."

But quiet was not soon re-established. For a long time the women went on disputing and explaining to one another whose fault it all was. At last the warder and the jailer left the cell, the women grew quieter and began going to bed, and the old woman went to the icon and commenced praying.

"The two jailbirds have met," the red-haired woman suddenly called out in a hoarse voice from the other end of the shelf beds, accompanying every word with frightfully vile abuse.

"Mind you don't get it again," Korableva replied, also adding words of abuse, and both were quiet again.

"Had I not been stopped I'd have pulled your damned eyes out," again began the red-haired one, and an answer of the same kind followed from Korableva. Then again a short interval and more abuse. But the intervals became longer and longer, as when a thunder-cloud is passing, and at last all was quiet.

All were in bed, some began to snore; and only the old woman, who always prayed a long time, went on bowing before the icon and the deacon's daughter, who had got up after the warder left, was pacing up and down the room again. Maslova kept thinking that she was now a convict condemned to hard labour, and had twice been reminded of this--once by Botchkova and once by the red-haired woman--and she could not reconcile herself to the thought. Korableva, who lay next to her, turned over in her bed.

"There now," said Maslova in a low voice; "who would have thought it? See what others do and get nothing for it."

"Never mind, girl. People manage to live in Siberia. As for you, you'll not be lost there either," Korableva said, trying to comfort her.

"I know I'll not be lost; still it is hard. It's not such a fate I want--I, who am used to a comfortable life."

"Ah, one can't go against God," said Korableva, with a sigh. "One can't, my dear."

"I know, granny. Still, it's hard."

They were silent for a while.

"Do you hear that baggage?" whispered Korableva, drawing Maslova's attention to a strange sound proceeding from the other end of the room.

This sound was the smothered sobbing of the red-haired woman. The red-haired woman was crying because she had been abused and had not got any of the vodka she wanted so badly; also because she remembered how all her life she had been abused, mocked at, offended, beaten. Remembering this, she pitied herself, and, thinking no one heard her, began crying as children cry, sniffing with her nose and swallowing the salt tears.

"I'm sorry for her," said Maslova.

"Of course one is sorry," said Korableva, "but she shouldn't come bothering."

 

三十二

玛丝洛娃从面包里掏出钱,把一张息票交给柯拉勃列娃。柯拉勃列娃接过息票,瞧了瞧。她不识字,但信任那个无所不知的俏娘们。俏娘们告诉她息票值两卢布五十戈比。柯拉勃列娃爬到通气洞口,取出蒙在那里的一瓶酒。女人们,除了贴近玛丝洛娃的几个外,看到这情景,纷纷回到自己的铺位上去。玛丝洛娃抖掉头巾和囚袍上的灰土,爬到铺上,开始吃面包。

“我给你留着茶,恐怕凉了,”费多霞说着从墙架上取下一把用包脚布裹着的白铁茶壶和一个带把的杯子。

那茶完全凉了,而且白铁味道比茶味更浓,但玛丝洛娃还是倒了一杯,就着吃面包。

“费纳什卡,给你,”她叫道,掰下一块面包,递给眼睛直盯住她嘴巴的小男孩。

这当儿,柯拉勃列娃把酒瓶和杯子交给玛丝洛娃。玛丝洛娃请柯拉勃列娃和俏娘们一起喝。这三个女犯是牢房里的贵族,因为她们有钱,有了东西就一起享用。

过了几分钟,玛丝洛娃兴奋了,兴致勃勃地讲起法庭上的情景和法庭上特别使她惊讶的一件事,还滑稽地摹仿检察官的动作。她说,法庭上的男人个个都兴致勃勃地望着她,为此还特意闯到犯人室里来。

“就连那个押解我的兵都说:‘他们这都是来看你的。’一会儿来了一个人,说是来拿文件或者什么东西,可是我看出,他要的不是文件,而是要用眼睛把我吞下去,”她笑嘻嘻地说,摇摇头,仿佛她也弄不懂是怎么一回事。“全会演戏。”

“这话说得一点也不假,”道口工附和着,立刻用她那好听的声音滔滔不绝地说起来。“好比苍蝇见了糖。他们别的都不在意,可是见了女人就没命了。他们这帮男人光吃饭还不行……”

“这儿也一样,”玛丝洛娃打断她的话说。“到了这儿,我也遇到了那类事。他们刚把我带回来,正好有一批家伙从火车站上押到。他们死乞白赖地纠缠人,我简直不知道怎样才能脱身。多亏副典狱长把他们赶走了。有一个死缠住不放,好容易才被我挣脱了。”

“那家伙什么模样?”俏娘们问。

“皮肤黑黑的,留着小胡子。”

“多半是他。”

“他是谁?”

“就是谢格洛夫。你看,他刚走过去。”

“这谢格洛夫是个什么人?”

“连谢格洛夫都不知道!谢格洛夫两次从服苦役的地方逃走。这回又把他抓住了,可他还是会逃走的。连看守都怕他呢,”俏娘们说,她同男犯人们传递纸条,监狱里发生的事她都知道。“他准会逃走的。”

“哼,他会逃走,可不会把咱们带走!”柯拉勃列娃说。

“你最好还是讲讲,”她对玛丝洛娃说,“关于上诉的事那理事(律师)都对你说了些什么。如今总得去上诉吧?”

玛丝洛娃说她什么也不知道。

这时候,红头发女人把雀斑累累的双手伸到蓬乱的浓密头发里,用指甲搔着头皮,走到那三个正在喝酒的“贵族”跟前。

“卡秋莎,我把该办的事都告诉你,”她开口道。“劈头第一件事,你得写个呈子,说你对那个判决不满意,然后再向检察官提出。”

“关你什么事?”柯拉勃列娃怒气冲冲地用低沉的声音说。

“你闻到酒味了。这事不用你多嘴。你不说,人家也知道该怎么办,用不着你多嘴。”

“人家又不是跟你说话,要你罗唆什么!”

“想喝点酒吧?也赶过来了。”

“好哇,就给她喝一点吧,”玛丝洛娃说。她一向很慷慨,有了东西就分给大家。

“让我来给她尝尝……”

“哼,来吧!”红头发女人逼近柯拉勃列娃说。“我才不怕你呢。”

“臭犯人!”

“你自己才是臭犯人!”

“骚货!”

“我是骚货?你是苦役犯,凶手!”红头发女人嚷道。

“对你说,走开!”柯拉勃列娃板起脸说。

但红头发女人反而逼拢来。柯拉勃列娃猛然往她敞开的胖胸部推了一下。红头发女人仿佛就在等她来这一手,出其不意用一只手揪住柯拉勃列娃的头发,举起另一只手想打她耳光,但被柯拉勃列娃抓住。玛丝洛娃和俏娘们拉住红头发女人的双手,竭力想把她拉开,但红头发女人揪住对方的辫子,不肯松手。她刹那间把对方的头发松了一松,但目的是把它缠在自己的拳头上。柯拉勃列娃歪着脑袋,一只手揍着她的身体,同时用牙齿咬她的手臂。女人们都围着这两个打架的人,劝阻着,叫嚷着。就连那个害痨病的女犯也走过来,一面咳嗽,一面瞧着这两个扭成一团的女人。孩子们拥挤着,啼哭着。女看守听见闹声,带了一名男看守进来。他们把打架的女人拉开。柯拉勃列娃拆散她那灰白的辫子,拉掉那几绺被拔下的头发。红头发女人拉拢撕破的衬衫,盖住枯黄的胸部。两人都边哭边诉,大声叫嚷。

“哼,我知道这一切都是灌酒灌出来的。明天我告诉典狱长,让他来收拾你们。我闻得出来,这儿有酒味,”女看守说。

“你们当心点儿,快把那些东西拿掉,要不你们会倒楣的。我们可没功夫来给你们评理。现在各就各位,保持安静。”

但过了好久还没有安静下来。两个女人又对骂了一阵,争辩着吵架是谁开的头,是谁的不是。最后,男看守和女看守都走了,女人们才安静下来,准备睡觉。那个老太婆随即跪在圣像前面做起祷告来。

“两个苦役犯凑在一起了,”红头发女人突然从板铺另一头哑着哑子说,每说一句就插进几个刁钻古怪的骂人字眼。

“当心别再自讨苦吃,”柯拉勃列娃也夹杂着类似的骂人话回敬她。于是两人都不作声了。

“要不是他们拦着我,我早就把你的眼珠子挖出来了……”红头发女人又开口了,柯拉勃列娃又立刻回敬。

然后又是沉默,沉默的时间更长了,但接着又是对骂。间隔的时间越来越长,最后完全安静了。

大家都睡了,有几个已发出鼾声,只有那个一向要祷告得很久的老太婆还跪在圣像前叩头。诵经士的女儿等看守一走,就从床上起来,又在牢房里来回踱步。

玛丝洛娃没有睡着,头脑里念念不忘她是个苦役犯。人家已经两次这样称呼她:一次是包奇科娃,另一次是红头发女人。她对这事怎么也不能甘心。柯拉勃列娃原来背对她躺着,这时转过身来。

“唉,真是做梦也没有想到,没有想到,”玛丝洛娃低声说。“人家做尽坏事,也没什么。我平白无故,倒要受这份罪。”

“别难过,姑娘。西伯利亚照样有人活着。你到那里也不会完蛋的,”柯拉勃列娃安慰她说。

“我知道不会完蛋,但到底太气人了。我不该有这个命,我过惯好日子了。”

“人拗不过上帝呀!”柯拉勃列娃叹了一口气说,“人是拗不过上帝的。”

“这我知道,大婶,但到底太难受了。”

她们沉默了一阵。

“你听见吗?又是那个骚娘们,”柯拉勃列娃说,要玛丝洛娃注意那从板铺另一头传来的古怪声音。

这是红头发女人勉强忍住的痛哭声。红头发女人所以痛哭,是因为刚才挨了骂,遭了打,她真想喝酒,却又不给她喝。她所以痛哭,还因为她这辈子除了挨骂、嘲弄、侮辱和被打以外没有尝过别的滋味。她想找点开心的事来安慰安慰自己,就回忆她同工人费吉卡的初恋,但一回忆,也就想到这次初恋是怎样结束的。那个费吉卡有一次喝醉了酒,开玩笑,拿明矾抹在她身上最敏感的地方,接着看到她痛得身子缩成一团,就跟同伴们哈哈大笑。她的初恋就这样结束了。她想起这件事,觉得伤心极了,以为没有人会听见,就出声哭起来。她哭得象个孩子,嘴里哼哼着,吸着鼻子,咽着咸滋滋的眼泪。

“她真可怜,”玛丝洛娃说。

“可怜是可怜,可她不该来捣乱嘛!”




CHAPTER XXXIII. THE LEAVEN AT WORK--NEKHLUDOFF'S DOMESTIC CHANGES.

The next morning Nekhludoff awoke, conscious that something had happened to him, and even before he had remembered what it was he knew it to be something important and good.

"Katusha--the trial!" Yes, he must stop lying and tell the whole truth.

By a strange coincidence on that very morning he received the long-expected letter from Mary Vasilievna, the wife of the Marechal de Noblesse, the very letter he particularly needed. She gave him full freedom, and wished him happiness in his intended marriage.

"Marriage!" he repeated with irony. "How far I am from all that at present."

And he remembered the plans he had formed the day before, to tell the husband everything, to make a clean breast of it, and express his readiness to give him any kind of satisfaction. But this morning this did not seem so easy as the day before. And, then, also, why make a man unhappy by telling him what he does not know? Yes, if he came and asked, he would tell him all, but to go purposely and tell--no! that was unnecessary.

And telling the whole truth to Missy seemed just as difficult this morning. Again, he could not begin to speak without offence. As in many worldly affairs, something had to remain unexpressed. Only one thing he decided on, i.e., not to visit there, and to tell the truth if asked.

But in connection with Katusha, nothing was to remain unspoken. "I shall go to the prison and shall tell her every thing, and ask her to forgive me. And if need be--yes, if need be, I shall marry her," he thought.

This idea, that he was ready to sacrifice all on moral grounds, and marry her, again made him feel very tender towards himself. Concerning money matters he resolved this morning to arrange them in accord with his conviction, that the holding of landed property was unlawful. Even if he should not be strong enough to give up everything, he would still do what he could, not deceiving himself or others.

It was long since he had met the coming day with so much energy. When Agraphena Petrovna came in, he told her, with more firmness than he thought himself capable of, that he no longer needed this lodging nor her services. There had been a tacit understanding that he was keeping up so large and expensive an establishment because he was thinking of getting married. The giving up of the house had, therefore, a special meaning. Agraphena Petrovna looked at him in surprise.

"I thank you very much, Agraphena Petrovna, for all your care for me, but I no longer require so large a house nor so many servants. If you wish to help me, be so good as to settle about the things, put them away as it used to be done during mamma's life, and when Natasha comes she will see to everything." Natasha was Nekhludoff's sister.

Agraphena Petrovna shook her head. "See about the things? Why, they'll be required again," she said.

"No, they won't, Agraphena Petrovna; I assure you they won't be required," said Nekhludoff, in answer to what the shaking of her head had expressed. "Please tell Corney also that I shall pay him two months' wages, but shall have no further need of him."

"It is a pity, Dmitri Ivanovitch, that you should think of doing this," she said. "Well, supposing you go abroad, still you'll require a place of residence again."

"You are mistaken in your thoughts, Agraphena Petrovna; I am not going abroad. If I go on a journey, it will be to quite a different place." He suddenly blushed very red. "Yes, I must tell her," he thought; "no hiding; everybody must be told."

"A very strange and important thing happened to me yesterday. Do you remember my Aunt Mary Ivanovna's Katusha?"

"Oh, yes. Why, I taught her how to sew."

"Well, this Katusha was tried in the Court and I was on the jury."

"Oh, Lord! What a pity!" cried Agraphena Petrovna. "What was she being tried for?"

"Murder; and it is I have done it all."

"Well, now this is very strange; how could you do it all?"

"Yes, I am the cause of it all; and it is this that has altered all my plans."

"What difference can it make to you?"

"This difference: that I, being the cause of her getting on to that path, must do all I can to help her."

"That is just according to your own good pleasure; you are not particularly in fault there. It happens to every one, and if one's reasonable, it all gets smoothed over and forgotten," she said, seriously and severely. "Why should you place it to your account? There's no need. I had already heard before that she had strayed from the right path. Well, whose fault is it?"

"Mine! that's why I want to put it right."

"It is hard to put right."

"That is my business. But if you are thinking about yourself, then I will tell you that, as mamma expressed the wish--"

"I am not thinking about myself. I have been so bountifully treated by the dear defunct, that I desire nothing. Lisenka" (her married niece) "has been inviting me, and I shall go to her when I am not wanted any longer. Only it is a pity you should take this so to heart; it happens to everybody."

"Well, I do not think so. And I still beg that you will help me let this lodging and put away the things. And please do not be angry with me. I am very, very grateful to you for all you have done."

And, strangely, from the moment Nekhludoff realised that it was he who was so bad and disgusting to himself, others were no longer disgusting to him; on the contrary, he felt a kindly respect for Agraphena Petrovna, and for Corney.

He would have liked to go and confess to Corney also, but Corney's manner was so insinuatingly deferential that he had not the resolution to do it.

On the way to the Law Courts, passing along the same streets with the same isvostchik as the day before, he was surprised what a different being he felt himself to be. The marriage with Missy, which only yesterday seemed so probable, appeared quite impossible now. The day before he felt it was for him to choose, and had no doubts that she would be happy to marry him; to-day he felt himself unworthy not only of marrying, but even of being intimate with her. "If she only knew what I am, nothing would induce her to receive me. And only yesterday I was finding fault with her because she flirted with N---. Anyhow, even if she consented to marry me, could I be, I won't say happy, but at peace, knowing that the other was here in prison, and would to-day or to-morrow he taken to Siberia with a gang of other prisoners, while I accepted congratulations and made calls with my young wife; or while I count the votes at the meetings, for and against the motion brought forward by the rural inspection, etc., together with the Marechal de Noblesse, whom I abominably deceive, and afterwards make appointments with his wife (how abominable!) or while I continue to work at my picture, which will certainly never get finished? Besides, I have no business to waste time on such things. I can do nothing of the kind now," he continued to himself, rejoicing at the change he felt within himself. "The first thing now is to see the advocate and find out his decision, and then . . . then go and see her and tell her everything."

And when he pictured to himself how he would see her, and tell her all, confess his sin to her, and tell her that he would do all in his power to atone for his sin, he was touched at his own goodness, and the tears came to his eyes.

 

三十三

聂赫留朵夫第二天一醒来,首先就意识到他遇上一件事。他甚至还没有弄清楚是什么事,就断定那是一件大好事。“卡秋莎,审判。”对了,再不能撒谎了,必须把全部真相说出来。说也凑巧,就在今天早晨他收到首席贵族夫人玛丽雅的来信。这封信聂赫留朵夫期待已久,现在对他特别重要。玛丽雅给了他充分自由,祝他今后婚姻美满,生活幸福。

“婚姻!”他嘲弄地说。“我现在离那种事太远了!”

他记得昨天还准备把全部真相告诉她的丈夫,向他道歉,并且愿意听凭他发落。但今天早晨他觉得这事并不象昨天想的那么好办。“再说,既然他不知道,又何必使他难堪呢?如果他问起来,那我当然会告诉他。但何必主动去告诉他呢?不,这可没有必要。”

把全部真相都告诉米西,今天早晨他也觉得很困难。这种事确实很难启齿,会让人笑话的。世界上有些事只能心照不宣。今天早晨他做了决定:他不再上他们家去,但要是他们问起来,他就说实话。

不过,对卡秋莎什么事都不该隐瞒。

“我要到监牢里去一次,把事情都告诉她,请求她的饶恕。如果有必要,对,如果有必要的话,我就同她结婚,”他想。

不惜牺牲一切同她结婚,来达到道德上的完善,这个想法今天早晨他觉得特别亲切。

他好久没有这样精神抖擞地迎接新的一天了。阿格拉芬娜一进来,他就断然——连他自己都没有想到会那么果断——宣布,他不再需要这座住宅,也不再需要她的伺候了。原来他同阿格拉芬娜有一件事心照不宣,他保留这座租金昂贵的大住宅是为结婚用的。因此,退租一事就有特殊的含义。阿格拉芬娜惊讶地对他瞧瞧。

“非常感谢您对我的一切照顾,阿格拉芬娜,我今后不再需要这么大的住宅,也不需要仆人了。要是您愿意帮我的忙,那就麻烦您清理这些东西,暂且象妈妈在世时那样把它们都收拾好。等娜塔莎来了,她会处理的。”娜塔莎是聂赫留朵夫的姐姐。

阿格拉芬娜摇摇头。

“怎么好处理呢?这些东西不是都要用的吗?”她说。

“不,用不着了,阿格拉芬娜,多半用不着了,”聂赫留朵夫看见她摇头,就这样回答。“还要请您费心对柯尔尼说一下,我多给他两个月工资,以后就不用他了。”

“德米特里•伊凡内奇,您这样做可不行啊!”她说。“嗯,您就是要到外国去一次,以后回来还是需要房子的。”

“您想错了,阿格拉芬娜。外国我不去;我要去也到别的地方去。”

他的脸刷地一下红了。

“对,应该告诉她,”聂赫留朵夫想,“不用隐瞒,应该把全部真相告诉一切人。”

“昨天我遇到一件意想不到的大事。您记得玛丽雅姑妈家的那个卡秋莎吗?”

“当然记得,针线活还是我教她的呢。”

“啊,就是那个卡秋莎昨天在法庭上受审判,正好碰到我做陪审员。”

“哎呀,老天爷,多可怜哪!”阿格拉芬娜说。“她犯了什么罪该受审判啊?”

“杀人罪。这一切都是我干的。”

“怎么会是您干的呢?您说得太奇怪了,”阿格拉芬娜说。

她那双老花眼闪出调皮的光辉。

她知道他同卡秋莎的那件事。

“是的,我是罪魁祸首。就因为这个缘故,我把我的全部计划都改变了。”

“那件事怎么会弄得您改变主意呢?”阿格拉芬娜忍住笑,说。

“既然我害她走上了那条路,我就应该尽我的力量帮助她。”

“这是因为您有一副好心肠,您没有什么了不起的大错。那种事谁都免不了。要是冷静想一想,这一切本来就无所谓,都会被忘记的。大家还不都是这样过,”阿格拉芬娜一本正经地说,“您也不必把一切责任都揽在自己身上。我早就听说她走上了邪路,那又能怪谁呢?”

“怪我。因此我想补救。”

“啊,这事可不好补救。”

“这可是我的责任。您要是有什么为难的地方,那就想想妈妈生前怎么希望……”

“我倒没有什么为难的地方。我对先夫人一直感恩不尽,我也没有什么别的愿望。我的丽莎叫我去(丽莎是她已出嫁的侄女),等到这儿用不着我了,我就到她那儿去。您可不用把那种事放在心上,谁都免不了的。”

“嗯,我可不那么想。不过我还是请您帮我退掉这座住宅,把东西收拾收拾。您也别生我的气。您的种种好处我是非常感激的,非常感激的。”

说也奇怪,自从聂赫留朵夫认识到自己的卑鄙因而憎恨自己那时起,他就不再憎恨别人。相反,他却感到阿格拉芬娜和柯尔尼亲切而可敬。他很想把自己的悔恨心情告诉柯尔尼,但看到柯尔尼那副毕恭毕敬的样子,他又不敢这样做了。

聂赫留朵夫去法院,还是坐着原来那辆马车,经过平日经过的那些街道,但连他自己也觉得奇怪,他今天完全成了另一个人了。

同米西结婚,昨天他还觉得很称心,今天却觉得根本不可能。昨天他认为就自己的地位来说,她同他结婚无疑将得到幸福,今天他却觉得他不仅不配同她结婚,简直不配同她亲近。“只要她知道我是个怎样的人,就决不会同我来往了。我却还要埋怨她向那位先生卖弄风情呢。不行,就算她现在嫁给我,而我知道那个女人关在本地监狱里,明后天就要同大批犯人流放出去服苦役,难道我能幸福吗?不仅不能幸福,而且内心也不能平静。那个被我糟蹋的女人去服苦役,我却在这里接受人家的祝贺,还要带着年轻的妻子出去拜客。或者,我瞒住首席贵族,同他的妻子无耻地勾搭,同时又同他一起出席会议,统计票数,看有多少人赞成、多少人反对由地方自治会监督学校和类似的提案,事后又约她幽会,这是多么卑鄙呀!或者,我将继续去画画,虽然明知那幅画永远也画不成,因为我根本就不该去干那种无聊的事。事实上我也根本无法做那种事,”他自言自语,由于内心发生的变化而暗自高兴。

“首先得去找律师,”他想,“听听他的意见,然后……然后到监狱里来看她,看昨天那个女犯人,把全部真相都告诉她。”

他一想到怎样跟她见面,怎样把心里话都讲给她听,怎样向她认罪,为了赎罪他什么都愿意做,甚至愿意同她结婚,——他一想到这儿,心情异常激动,泪水忍不住夺眶而出。




CHAPTER XXXIV. THE ABSURDITY OF LAW--REFLECTIONS OF A JURYMAN.

On coming into the Law Courts Nekhludoff met the usher of yesterday, who to-day seemed to him much to be pitied, in the corridor, and asked him where those prisoners who had been sentenced were kept, and to whom one had to apply for permission to visit them. The usher told him that the condemned prisoners were kept in different places, and that, until they received their sentence in its final form, the permission to visit them depended on the president. "I'll come and call you myself, and take you to the president after the session. The president is not even here at present. After the session! And now please come in; we are going to commence."

Nekhludoff thanked the usher for his kindness, and went into the jurymen's room. As he was approaching the room, the other jurymen were just leaving it to go into the court. The merchant had again partaken of a little refreshment, and was as merry as the day before, and greeted Nekhludoff like an old friend. And to-day Peter Gerasimovitch did not arouse any unpleasant feelings in Nekhludoff by his familiarity and his loud laughter. Nekhludoff would have liked to tell all the jurymen about his relations to yesterday's prisoner. "By rights," he thought, "I ought to have got up yesterday during the trial and disclosed my guilt."

He entered the court with the other jurymen, and witnessed the same procedure as the day before.

"The judges are coming," was again proclaimed, and again three men, with embroidered collars, ascended the platform, and there was the same settling of the jury on the high-backed chairs, the same gendarmes, the same portraits, the same priest, and Nekhludoff felt that, though he knew what he ought to do, he could not interrupt all this solemnity. The preparations for the trials were just the same as the day before, excepting that the swearing in of the jury and the president's address to them were omitted.

The case before the Court this day was one of burglary. The prisoner, guarded by two gendarmes with naked swords, was a thin, narrow-chested lad of 20, with a bloodless, sallow face, dressed in a grey cloak. He sat alone in the prisoner's dock. This boy was accused of having, together with a companion, broken the lock of a shed and stolen several old mats valued at 3 roubles [the rouble is worth a little over two shillings, and contains 100 copecks] and 67 copecks. According to the indictment, a policeman had stopped this boy as he was passing with his companion, who was carrying the mats on his shoulder. The boy and his companion confessed at once, and were both imprisoned. The boy's companion, a locksmith, died in prison, and so the boy was being tried alone. The old mats were lying on the table as the objects of material evidence. The business was conducted just in the same manner as the day before, with the whole armoury of evidence, proofs, witnesses, swearing in, questions, experts, and cross-examinations. In answer to every question put to him by the president, the prosecutor, or the advocate, the policeman (one of the witnesses) in variably ejected the words: "just so," or "Can't tell." Yet, in spite of his being stupefied, and rendered a mere machine by military discipline, his reluctance to speak about the arrest of this prisoner was evident. Another witness, an old house proprietor, and owner of the mats, evidently a rich old man, when asked whether the mats were his, reluctantly identified them as such. When the public prosecutor asked him what he meant to do with these mats, what use they were to him, he got angry, and answered: "The devil take those mats; I don't want them at all. Had I known there would be all this bother about them I should not have gone looking for them, but would rather have added a ten-rouble note or two to them, only not to be dragged here and pestered with questions. I have spent a lot on isvostchiks. Besides, I am not well. I have been suffering from rheumatism for the last seven years." It was thus the witness spoke.

The accused himself confessed everything, and looking round stupidly, like an animal that is caught, related how it had all happened. Still the public prosecutor, drawing up his shoulders as he had done the day before, asked subtle questions calculated to catch a cunning criminal.

In his speech he proved that the theft had been committed from a dwelling-place, and a lock had been broken; and that the boy, therefore, deserved a heavy punishment. The advocate appointed by the Court proved that the theft was not committed from a dwelling-place, and that, though the crime was a serious one, the prisoner was not so very dangerous to society as the prosecutor stated. The president assumed the role of absolute neutrality in the same way as he had done on the previous day, and impressed on the jury facts which they all knew and could not help knowing. Then came an interval, just as the day before, and they smoked; and again the usher called out "The judges are coming," and in the same way the two gendarmes sat trying to keep awake and threatening the prisoner with their naked weapons.

The proceedings showed that this boy was apprenticed by his father at a tobacco factory, where he remained five years. This year he had been discharged by the owner after a strike, and, having lost his place, he wandered about the town without any work, drinking all he possessed. In a traktir [cheap restaurant] he met another like himself, who had lost his place before the prisoner had, a locksmith by trade and a drunkard. One night, those two, both drunk, broke the lock of a shed and took the first thing they happened to lay hands on. They confessed all and were put in prison, where the locksmith died while awaiting the trial. The boy was now being tried as a dangerous creature, from whom society must be protected.

"Just as dangerous a creature as yesterday's culprit," thought Nekhludoff, listening to all that was going on before him. "They are dangerous, and we who judge them? I, a rake, an adulterer, a deceiver. We are not dangerous. But, even supposing that this boy is the most dangerous of all that are here in the court, what should be done from a common-sense point of view when he has been caught? It is clear that he is not an exceptional evil-doer, but a most ordinary boy; every one sees it--and that he has become what he is simply because he got into circumstances that create such characters, and, therefore, to prevent such a boy from going wrong the circumstances that create these unfortunate beings must be done away with.

"But what do we do? We seize one such lad who happens to get caught, knowing well that there are thousands like him whom we have not caught, and send him to prison, where idleness, or most unwholesome, useless labour is forced on him, in company of others weakened and ensnared by the lives they have led. And then we send him, at the public expense, from the Moscow to the Irkoutsk Government, in company with the most depraved of men.

"But we do nothing to destroy the conditions in which people like these are produced; on the contrary, we support the establishments where they are formed. These establishments are well known: factories, mills, workshops, public-houses, gin-shops, brothels. And we do not destroy these places, but, looking at them as necessary, we support and regulate them. We educate in this way not one, but millions of people, and then catch one of them and imagine that we have done something, that we have guarded ourselves, and nothing more can be expected of us. Have we not sent him from the Moscow to the Irkoutsk Government?" Thus thought Nekhludoff with unusual clearness and vividness, sitting in his high-backed chair next to the colonel, and listening to the different intonations of the advocates', prosecutor's, and president's voices, and looking at their self-confident gestures. "And how much and what hard effort this pretence requires," continued Nekhludoff in his mind, glancing round the enormous room, the portraits, lamps, armchairs, uniforms, the thick walls and large windows; and picturing to himself the tremendous size of the building, and the still more ponderous dimensions of the whole of this organisation, with its army of officials, scribes, watchmen, messengers, not only in this place, but all over Russia, who receive wages for carrying on this comedy which no one needs. "Supposing we spent one-hundredth of these efforts helping these castaways, whom we now only regard as hands and bodies, required by us for our own peace and comfort. Had some one chanced to take pity on him and given some help at the time when poverty made them send him to town, it might have been sufficient," Nekhludoff thought, looking at the boy's piteous face. "Or even later, when, after 12 hours' work at the factory, he was going to the public-house, led away by his companions, had some one then come and said, 'Don't go, Vania; it is not right,' he would not have gone, nor got into bad ways, and would not have done any wrong.

"But no; no one who would have taken pity on him came across this apprentice in the years he lived like a poor little animal in the town, and with his hair cut close so as not to breed vermin, and ran errands for the workmen. No, all he heard and saw, from the older workmen and his companions, since he came to live in town, was that he who cheats, drinks, swears, who gives another a thrashing, who goes on the loose, is a fine fellow. Ill, his constitution undermined by unhealthy labour, drink, and debauchery--bewildered as in a dream, knocking aimlessly about town, he gets into some sort of a shed, and takes from there some old mats, which nobody needs--and here we, all of us educated people, rich or comfortably off, meet together, dressed in good clothes and fine uniforms, in a splendid apartment, to mock this unfortunate brother of ours whom we ourselves have ruined.

"Terrible! It is difficult to say whether the cruelty or the absurdity is greater, but the one and the other seem to reach their climax."

Nekhludoff thought all this, no longer listening to what was going on, and he was horror-struck by that which was being revealed to him. He could not understand why he had not been able to see all this before, and why others were unable to see it.

 

三十四

聂赫留朵夫一到法院,在走廊里遇见昨天那个民事执行吏,就向他打听已判决的犯人关在哪里,要同这类犯人见面须得到谁的批准。民事执行吏说,犯人关在不同的地方,在没有正式宣布判决以前,探望必须得到检察官的批准。

“等审讯结束后,我来告诉您,陪您去。检察官现在还没有来。您就等审讯结束吧。现在先请出庭陪审。马上就要开庭了。”

聂赫留朵夫觉得这个民事执行吏今天的模样特别可怜。

他谢了谢他的好意,向陪审员议事室走去。

他刚走近那个房间,陪审员正好纷纷从那里出来,到法庭上去。那个商人象昨天一样快乐,又吃过东西喝过酒了,一看见聂赫留朵夫,就象老朋友那样招呼他。彼得•盖拉西莫维奇的亲昵态度和大笑声,今天也没有使聂赫留朵夫反感。

聂赫留朵夫很想把他跟昨天那个女被告的关系告诉全体陪审员。“说实在的,”他想,“昨天开庭的时候我应该站起来,当众宣布我的罪状。”不过,他同其他几个陪审员一起走进法庭,同昨天一样的程序又开始了:又是“开庭了”的吆喝声,又是那三个有领章的法官登上高台,又是一片肃静,又是陪审员们在高背椅上就座,又是那几个宪兵,又是沙皇御像,又是那个司祭,——这当儿聂赫留朵夫觉得,尽管他有责任这样做,但今天同昨天一样,他无法打破这种庄严的法庭气氛。

开庭前的种种准备工作也跟昨天一样,只是少了陪审员宣誓和庭长对他们的讲话。

今天审讯的是一个撬锁窃盗案。被告由两名手持出鞘军刀的宪兵押到庭上。这是一个二十岁的小伙子,身材瘦削,脸色苍白,穿着一件灰色囚袍。他单独坐在被告席上,皱起眉头打量着一个个出庭的人。这个小伙子被控同一个伙伴撬开仓库的挂锁,从那里偷走价值三卢布六十七戈比的破旧粗地毯。起诉书控告说,这个小伙子跟一个掮粗地毯的同伙在一起走,被警察截获了。他们两人立即认罪,于是双双进了监狱。那个同伙原是个小炉匠,不久就死在牢里。这样,今天就剩下小伙子单独受审。破旧的粗地毯放在物证桌上。

审讯案件同昨天一模一样,有各种证据,有罪证,有证人,有证人宣誓,有审问,有鉴定人,有交相讯问,等等。那个作为证人的警察遇到庭长、检察官和辩护人问话,总是有气无力地回答几个字:“是,大人,”或者“我不知道,大人,”接着又是“是,大人,”……不过,尽管他显出当兵的那种呆头呆脑的神气,说着简单刻板的话,还是看得出他很可怜小伙子,不大愿意讲述逮捕的经过。

另一个证人是失主,也就是房东和粗地毯的所有者。这个小老头看来肝火很旺,问他那些地毯是不是他的,他勉强回答是他的。当副检察官问他打算拿这些地毯作什么用,他是不是很需要这些地毯时,他勃然大怒,回答说:

“哼,这些破地毯,去他妈的,我根本用不着。早知道会惹出这么多麻烦来,我才不去找它呢。我情愿倒贴一张红票子,就是两张也情愿,只要不把我拉到这儿来受审。我坐马车差不多已花了五卢布。我身体又不好。我有疝气,还有风湿痛。”

证人们就说了这样一些话。被告本人全部招认了。他好象一头被逮住的小野兽,茫然地左顾右盼,同时断断续续地把犯罪的经过前前后后说了一遍。

案情明明白白,可是副检察官象昨天一样,耸起肩膀,提出一些古怪的问题,想叫狡猾的罪犯上钩。

他在发言中证实,这个盗窃案发生在住人的房屋里,门锁被撬开,因此这个小伙子应受最严厉的惩罚。

法庭指定的辩护人却证实这个盗窃案不是在住人的房屋里犯的,因此罪行固然无可否认但罪犯还不致象副检察官所肯定的那样对社会构成严重危害。

庭长又象昨天那样装得不偏不倚,大公无私,并且向陪审员详细解释那些他们早就知道,其实也不可能不知道的规矩。法庭又象昨天一样暂停了几次,大家照样又是抽烟,又是民事执行吏高呼“开庭了”,两个宪兵又是竭力克制着睡意,拿着出鞘的军刀坐在那里,恫吓犯人。

通过审讯知道,这个小伙子原先被他父亲送到香烟厂当学徒,在那里过了五年。今年,工厂老板同工人发生纠纷,他被老板解雇了。他找不到活儿干,在城里游荡,把最后一个子儿都拿去喝酒。他在小饭馆里认识了那个比他更早失业、酒喝得更凶的小炉匠。他们一起喝醉了酒,深夜撬开门锁,把首先看到的东西拿走。他们被捕了,供认盗窃地毯,就被关进牢里。小炉匠不等审讯就死了。现在,这个小伙子被认为是个危险分子,必须同社会隔离,并且受到审讯。

“说他是个危险分子,那也同昨天那个女犯人一样,”聂赫留朵夫听着庭上人们的话,想。“他们是危险的,难道我们就不危险吗?……我是个放荡好色的人,是个骗子手,可是知道我底细的人不仅不鄙视我,还很尊敬我。难道我们就不危险吗?就算这个小伙子是整个法庭上最危险的人物,现在他落网了,应该拿他怎么办呢?

“这个小伙子分明不是什么坏蛋,而是一个极其普通的人。这一点大家都很清楚。他所以落到如此地步,无非因为他处在会产生这种人的环境里。因此,事情很清楚,要小伙子不至于变成这种人,必须努力消灭产生这种不幸的人的环境。

“可我们是怎么办的呢?我们抓住这样一个偶然落到我们手里的小伙子,明明知道还有成千上万这样的人逍遥在社会上,却把他关进监牢,使他终日无所事事,或者做些有害的无聊劳动,结交一批象他一样在生活上软弱无能因而迷途的人,然后由国库出钱把他夹在一批腐化堕落分子中间,从莫斯科省一直流放到伊尔库次克省。

“我们不但没有采取任何措施,来消除产生这种人的环境,还一味鼓励产生这种人的机构,也就是工厂、工场、作坊、小饭馆、酒店、妓院。我们不仅不取消这类机构,还认为它们是必不可少的,对它们进行鼓励和调节。

“我们用这种方式培养出来的人不止一个,而是千百万个。然后我们逮捕了一个,就自以为办了一件大事,保障了自己的安全,再也不用做什么事了,我们就把他从莫斯科省遣送到伊尔库次克省,”聂赫留朵夫坐在上校旁边,听着辩护人、检察官和庭长的不同音调,看着他们自以为是的姿态,情绪激动地思索着。“嘿,演这样的戏得耗费多少精力呀,”聂赫留朵夫环顾着这个大法庭,望望那些画像、灯盏、圈椅、军服以及厚墙和窗子,继续想。他想到这座宏伟的建筑物,还有那更加宏伟的整个机构,以及由全体官僚、文书、看守、差役等组成的庞大的队伍。这种队伍不仅这里有,而且俄国各地都有,他们领取薪金,就是为了表演这种无聊的闹剧。“要是我们用这种精力的百分之一来帮助那些被抛弃的人,那将会出现怎样的局面呢?可现在我们只把他们看作可以为我们的安宁和舒适服务的劳动力。其实,当他由于家境贫困从乡下来到城里时,只要有一个人怜悯他,周济他就好了。”聂赫留朵夫望着小伙子受惊的病容,暗自想着,“或者,当他进了城,在厂里做完十二小时工以后,被年纪大些的伙伴拉到小酒店里去时,要是有人对他说:‘别去,凡尼亚,到那里去不好,’小伙子也就不会去,不会堕落,不会做什么坏事了。

“但自从他在城里过着牛马般的学徒生活,为了防止生虱子而剃光头发,终日替师傅们东奔西跑买东西以来,从来没有一个人怜悯过他。正好相反,自从他住到城里以来,从师傅和伙伴嘴里听到的,不外乎‘谁会喝酒,谁会骂人,谁会打架,谁会放荡,谁就是好汉’这样的话。

“后来,有碍健康的繁重劳动、酗酒、放荡戕害了他的身心,他就变得头脑愚钝,举动轻狂,丧魂落魄,漫无目的地在城里乱闯,又一时糊涂溜到人家的板棚里,从那里拖走了毫无用处的破地毯。而我们这些丰衣足食、生活富裕、受过教育的人,非但不去设法消除促使这个小伙子堕落的原因,还要惩罚他,想以此来纠正这类事情。

“太可怕了!这种情形主要是由于残酷还是荒谬,谁也说不上来。不过,不论是残酷还是荒谬,都已达到登峰造极的地步。”

聂赫留朵夫一心思考着这问题,已经不在听庭上的审问了。这些想法使他自己也感到害怕。他感到奇怪的是,这种情况以前他怎么没有发现,别人怎么也没有看到。




CHAPTER XXXV. THE PROCUREUR--NEKHLUDOFF REFUSES TO SERVE.

During an interval Nekhludoff got up and went out into the corridor, with the intention of not returning to the court. Let them do what they liked with him, he could take no more part in this awful and horrid tomfoolery.

Having inquired where the Procureur's cabinet was he went straight to him. The attendant did not wish to let him in, saying that the Procureur was busy, but Nekhludoff paid no heed and went to the door, where he was met by an official. He asked to be announced to the Procureur, saying he was on the jury and had a very important communication to make.

His title and good clothes were of assistance to him. The official announced him to the Procureur, and Nekhludoff was let in. The Procureur met him standing, evidently annoyed at the persistence with which Nekhludoff demanded admittance.

"What is it you want?" the Procureur asked, severely.

"I am on the jury; my name is Nekhludoff, and it is absolutely necessary for me to see the prisoner Maslova," Nekhludoff said, quickly and resolutely, blushing, and feeling that he was taking a step which would have a decisive influence on his life.

The Procureur was a short, dark man, with short, grizzly hair, quick, sparkling eyes, and a thick beard cut close on his projecting lower jaw.

"Maslova? Yes, of course, I know. She was accused of poisoning," the Procureur said, quietly. "But why do you want to see her?" And then, as if wishing to tone down his question, he added, "I cannot give you the permission without knowing why you require it."

"I require it for a particularly important reason."

"Yes?" said the Procureur, and, lifting his eyes, looked attentively at Nekhludoff. "Has her case been heard or not?"

"She was tried yesterday, and unjustly sentenced; she is innocent."

"Yes? If she was sentenced only yesterday," went on the Procureur, paying no attention to Nekhludoff's statement concerning Maslova's innocence, "she must still be in the preliminary detention prison until the sentence is delivered in its final form. Visiting is allowed there only on certain days; I should advise you to inquire there."

"But I must see her as soon as possible," Nekhludoff said, his jaw trembling as he felt the decisive moment approaching.

"Why must you?" said the Procureur, lifting his brows with some agitation.

"Because I betrayed her and brought her to the condition which exposed her to this accusation."

"All the same, I cannot see what it has to do with visiting her."

"This: that whether I succeed or not in getting the sentence changed I want to follow her, and--marry her," said Nekhludoff, touched to tears by his own conduct, and at the same time pleased to see the effect he produced on the Procureur.

"Really! Dear me!" said the Procureur. "This is certainly a very exceptional case. I believe you are a member of the Krasnoporsk rural administration?" he asked, as if he remembered having heard before of this Nekhludoff, who was now making so strange a declaration.

"I beg your pardon, but I do not think that has anything to do with my request," answered Nekhludoff, flushing angrily.

"Certainly not," said the Procureur, with a scarcely perceptible smile and not in the least abashed; "only your wish is so extraordinary and so out of the common."

"Well; but can I get the permission?"

"The permission? Yes, I will give you an order of admittance directly. Take a seat."

He went up to the table, sat down, and began to write. "Please sit down."

Nekhludoff continued to stand.

Having written an order of admittance, and handed it to Nekhludoff, the Procureur looked curiously at him.

"I must also state that I can no longer take part in the sessions."

"Then you will have to lay valid reasons before the Court, as you, of course, know."

"My reasons are that I consider all judging not only useless, but immoral."

"Yes," said the Procureur, with the same scarcely perceptible smile, as if to show that this kind of declaration was well known to him and belonged to the amusing sort. "Yes, but you will certainly understand that I as Procureur, can not agree with you on this point. Therefore, I should advise you to apply to the Court, which will consider your declaration, and find it valid or not valid, and in the latter case will impose a fine. Apply, then, to the Court."

"I have made my declaration, and shall apply nowhere else," Nekhludoff said, angrily.

"Well, then, good-afternoon," said the Procureur, bowing his head, evidently anxious to be rid of this strange visitor.

"Who was that you had here?" asked one of the members of the Court, as he entered, just after Nekhludoff left the room.

"Nekhludoff, you know; the same that used to make all sorts of strange statements at the Krasnoporsk rural meetings. Just fancy! He is on the jury, and among the prisoners there is a woman or girl sentenced to penal servitude, whom he says he betrayed, and now he wants to marry her."

"You don't mean to say so."

"That's what he told me. And in such a strange state of excitement!"

"There is something abnormal in the young men of to-day."

"Oh, but he is not so very young."

"Yes. But how tiresome your famous Ivoshenka was. He carries the day by wearying one out. He talked and talked without end."

"Oh, that kind of people should be simply stopped, or they will become real obstructionists."

 

三十五

聂赫留朵夫等到法庭第一次宣布审讯暂停,就站起身来,走到过道里,决心再也不回法庭了。不管他们拿他怎么办,他反正再不能参与这种既可怕又可憎的蠢事。

聂赫留朵夫打听到检察官办公室在什么地方,就去找他。差役不肯放他进去,说是检察官此刻有事。但聂赫留朵夫不理他,径自走进门去。有一个官吏迎面走来,聂赫留朵夫就请他向检察官通报,说他是陪审员,有要事见他。公爵的头衔和讲究的衣着帮了聂赫留朵夫的忙。那官吏报告了检察官,就放聂赫留朵夫进去。检察官站着接待他,对聂赫留朵夫执意要求见他,显然不以为然。

“您有什么事?”检察官严厉地问。

“我是陪审员,姓聂赫留朵夫,我有事要同被告玛丝洛娃见面,”聂赫留朵夫迅速而坚决地说,脸涨得通红,意识到他现在所做的事将会对他今后的生活起决定作用。

检察官个儿不高,肤色浅黑,短短的头发已经花白,两只灵活的眼睛炯炯有神,突出的下巴上留着浓密的山羊胡子。“玛丝洛娃吗?我当然知道。她被控犯了毒死人命罪,”检察官若无其事地说。“那么您究竟有什么事要见她?”接着仿佛要缓和一下口气,补充说:“我若不知道为什么事,就不能准许您见她。”

“我要见她,因为我有一件特别重要的事,”聂赫留朵夫涨红了脸说。

“噢,原来是这样,”检察官说,抬起眼睛,仔细对聂赫留朵夫瞧了瞧。“她的案子有没有审问过?”

“她昨天受过审,被冤枉判了四年苦役。她没有罪。”

“噢,原来是这样。既然她昨天才被判决,”检察官说,对聂赫留朵夫说玛丝洛娃无罪那句话根本不加理会,“那么,在正式宣判以前她照理应关在拘留所里。拘留所的探望日期是有规定的。我建议您到那里去问一下。”

“但我需要见她,越快越好,”聂赫留朵夫下巴颤抖着说,感到关键性时刻接近了。

“您究竟有什么事一定要见她?”检察官有几分不安地扬起眉毛,问。

“因为她没有罪,却判她服苦役。我才是罪魁祸首,”聂赫留朵夫颤声说,同时觉得他没有必要说这些话。

“这话怎么说?”检察官问。

“因为我玩弄了她,害她落到现在这种地步。要不是我弄得她走上歧路,她也不至于受这样的控告了。”

“我还是不明白,这事同探监有什么关系。”

“有关系,因为我想跟她去,还要……同她结婚,”聂赫留朵夫说。他一讲到这事,眼泪就又夺眶而出。

“是吗?原来如此!”检察官说。“这倒真是个非常例外的事件。您好象是克拉斯诺彼尔斯克地方自治会的议员,是吗?”检察官问,仿佛此刻宣布奇怪决定的聂赫留朵夫,他以前听到过似的。

“对不起,我想这事同我的要求没有关系,”聂赫留朵夫涨红了脸,怒气冲冲地回答。

“当然没有,”检察官带着隐约的微笑,若无其事地说,“不过您的愿望太特别太出格了……”

“那么我能获得许可吗?”

“许可?好的,我这就给您打个许可证。请您稍微坐一会儿。”

他走到桌子旁边,坐下来,动手写。

“请您坐一会儿。”

聂赫留朵夫站着不动。

检察官写好许可证,交给聂赫留朵夫,好奇地望着他。

“我还要声明一下,”聂赫留朵夫说,“我不能再参加审讯了。”

“这可得向法庭提出正当理由。这一点您一定也知道。”

“理由就是,我认为一切审判不仅无益,而且是不道德的。”

“噢,原来如此,”检察官说时依旧带着隐约可辨的微笑,仿佛用这样的笑容表示他熟悉这种意见,并且认为是种可笑的谬论。“原来如此,不过您一定明白,我作为法庭检察官,不能同意您的意见。因此我劝您把这事向法庭提出,法庭会处理您的申请,裁定您的理由是不是正当。如果不正当,您就得付出一笔罚款。您去向法庭交涉吧。”

“我声明过了,哪儿也不去了,”聂赫留朵夫生气地说。

“再见,”检察官鞠躬说,显然想尽快摆脱这个古怪的来访者。

“刚才来找您的是谁?”聂赫留朵夫一走,就有个法官走进办公室,问检察官。

“是聂赫留朵夫,说实在的,他在克拉斯诺彼尔斯克县自治会上就发表过种种怪论。您倒想想,他是陪审员,竟发现被告中有个女人被判服苦役,他说他玩弄过她,现在打算跟她结婚。”

“怎么会有这样的事?”

“他就是这样对我说的……而且激动得厉害。”

“现在的年轻人都有点怪,有点不正常。”

“可他已经不太年轻了。”

“嘿,老兄,你们那个大名鼎鼎的伊凡申科夫可真把人烦死了。他说呀说呀说个没完,简直叫人受不了。”

“干脆得制止这种人发言,要不真是十足的捣乱公堂……”




CHAPTER XXXVI. NEKHLUDOFF ENDEAVOURS TO VISIT MASLOVA.

From the Procureur Nekhludoff went straight to the preliminary detention prison. However, no Maslova was to be found there, and the inspector explained to Nekhludoff that she would probably be in the old temporary prison. Nekhludoff went there.

Yes, Katerina Maslova was there.

The distance between the two prisons was enormous, and Nekhludoff only reached the old prison towards evening. He was going up to the door of the large, gloomy building, but the sentinel stopped him and rang. A warder came in answer to the bell. Nekhludoff showed him his order of admittance, but the warder said he could not let him in without the inspector's permission. Nekhludoff went to see the inspector. As he was going up the stairs he heard distant sounds of some complicated bravura, played on the piano. When a cross servant girl, with a bandaged eye, opened the door to him, those sounds seemed to escape from the room and to strike his car. It was a rhapsody of Liszt's, that everybody was tired of, splendidly played but only to one point. When that point was reached the same thing was repeated. Nekhludoff asked the bandaged maid whether the inspector was in. She answered that he was not in.

"Will he return soon?"

The rhapsody again stopped and recommenced loudly and brilliantly again up to the same charmed point.

"I will go and ask," and the servant went away.

"Tell him he is not in and won't be to-day; he is out visiting. What do they come bothering for?" came the sound of a woman's voice from behind the door, and again the rhapsody rattled on and stopped, and the sound of a chair pushed back was heard. It was plain the irritated pianist meant to rebuke the tiresome visitor, who had come at an untimely hour. "Papa is not in," a pale girl with crimped hair said, crossly, coming out into the ante-room, but, seeing a young man in a good coat, she softened.

"Come in, please. . . . What is it you want?"

"I want to see a prisoner in this prison."

"A political one, I suppose?"

"No, not a political one. I have a permission from the Procureur."

"Well, I don't know, and papa is out; but come in, please," she said, again, "or else speak to the assistant. He is in the office at present; apply there. What is your name?"

"I thank you," said Nekhludoff, without answering her question, and went out.

The door was not yet closed after him when the same lively tones recommenced. In the courtyard Nekhludoff met an officer with bristly moustaches, and asked for the assistant-inspector. It was the assistant himself. He looked at the order of admittance, but said that he could not decide to let him in with a pass for the preliminary prison. Besides, it was too late. "Please to come again to-morrow. To morrow, at 10, everybody is allowed to go in. Come then, and the inspector himself will be at home. Then you can have the interview either in the common room or, if the inspector allows it, in the office."

And so Nekhludoff did not succeed in getting an interview that day, and returned home. As he went along the streets, excited at the idea of meeting her, he no longer thought about the Law Courts, but recalled his conversations with the Procureur and the inspector's assistant. The fact that he had been seeking an interview with her, and had told the Procureur, and had been in two prisons, so excited him that it was long before he could calm down. When he got home he at once fetched out his diary, that had long remained untouched, read a few sentences out of it, and then wrote as follows:

"For two years I have not written anything in my diary, and thought I never should return to this childishness. Yet it is not childishness, but converse with my own self, with this real divine self which lives in every man. All this time that I slept there was no one for me to converse with. I was awakened by an extraordinary event on the 28th of April, in the Law Court, when I was on the jury. I saw her in the prisoners' dock, the Katusha betrayed by me, in a prisoner's cloak, condemned to penal servitude through a strange mistake, and my own fault. I have just been to the Procureur's and to the prison, but I was not admitted. I have resolved to do all I can to see her, to confess to her, and to atone for my sin, even by a marriage. God help me. My soul is at peace and I am full of joy."

 

三十六

聂赫留朵夫从检察官那里出来,乘车直奔拘留所。可是那里根本没有玛丝洛娃这个人。所长对聂赫留朵夫说,她准是在老的解犯监狱。聂赫留朵夫就上那里去。

玛丝洛娃果然在那里。检察官忘记了,大约六个月以前发生过一次政治案件,宪兵夸大其词,把它说得极其严重,弄得拘留所所有的牢房里都关满大学生、医生、工人、高等女校学生和女医士。

解犯监狱离拘留所很远,聂赫留朵夫傍晚才到那里。他想走近那座阴森森的大楼门口。哨兵不让他过去,只拉了拉铃。看守听见铃声走出来。聂赫留朵夫出示许可证,但看守说没有典狱长的准许不能放他进去。聂赫留朵夫就去找典狱长。他在楼梯上听见房间里传出一阵钢琴声。有人在弹奏一首复杂而雄壮的短曲。一个侍女一只眼睛上包着纱布,怒气冲冲地给他开了门。这当儿,琴声从房里冲出来,直灌到他的耳朵里。那是一首听腻了的李斯特狂想曲,虽然弹得很好,但弹到一个地方就停下来,然后又从头弹起。聂赫留朵夫问侍女典狱长在不在家。

侍女说他不在家。

“快回来了吗?”

狂想曲又停下了,接着又生气勃勃地从头弹起,直到那个仿佛被魔法停住的地方。

“让我去问问。”

侍女走了。

狂想曲刚刚又热情奔放地弹奏起来,还没有弹到那个被魔法停住的地方,突然中断了。传来了说话声。

“对他说,典狱长不在家,今天不会回来。他出去做客了。干吗纠缠不清啊!”门里传出来一个女人的声音。接着又响起狂想曲,又突然停止了。传来挪动椅子的声音。准是弹钢琴的女人发火了,要亲自训斥一下这个纠缠不清的不速之客。“爸爸不在家,”一个头发蓬松、面容忧郁的姑娘走出来,生气地说。她脸色苍白,眼睛疲乏无神,眼圈发青。一看见一个身穿讲究大衣的年轻人,口气马上变得温和了。“请进来……您有什么事啊?”

“我要到监狱里去探望一个囚犯。”

“大概是个政治犯吧?”

“不,不是政治犯。我有检察官的许可证。”

“嗯,我不知道,爸爸不在家。您请进来!”她又从狭小的前室里招呼他。“不然您去找副典狱长吧,他此刻在办公室里,您去同他谈一谈。您贵姓?”

“谢谢您,”聂赫留朵夫说,没有回答她的问题就走了。

他一走,房门还没有关上,就又响起雄壮而欢乐的琴声。这声音同弹琴的地点和面容忧郁而顽强地学琴的姑娘都是很不相称的。聂赫留朵夫在院子里遇见一个两撇小胡子抹过油的年轻军官,就向他打听副典狱长在什么地方。原来他就是副典狱长。他接过许可证,看了看说,这是拘留所的许可证,他不敢让聂赫留朵夫到监狱探望。再说时间也已经晚了……

“您明天来吧。明天十点钟人人都可以探望。您到那时来吧,典狱长本人也将在家。明天您可以在大间里探望;要是典狱长许可,也可以在办公室里同她见面。”

这天聂赫留朵夫探监始终没有成功,就回家了。想到明天将同玛丝洛娃见面,聂赫留朵夫心情十分激动。他此刻在街上走着,不去回想法庭上的情景,而回想着他同检察官和副典狱长的谈话。想到他怎样努力要同她见面,怎样把他的愿望告诉检察官,怎样到拘留所和解犯监狱去,准备见她,他内心好半天不能平静。他一回到家里,立刻拿出他好久没有动过的日记本,念了几段,就写了下面这些话:“两年没有记日记,原以为再也不会干这种孩子气的玩意儿了。其实这并不是什么孩子气的玩意儿,而是同自己谈话,同人人身上都存在的真正的圣洁的我谈话。这个我长期沉睡不醒,因此我没有一个人可以交谈。四月二十八日我当陪审员,在那次法庭上,那个非同寻常的事件把我惊醒了。我看见了她,看见了被我玩弄过的卡秋莎,身穿囚袍,坐在被告席上。由于荒唐的误会和我的过错,她被判服苦役。我刚才去找了检察官,去过监狱。他们不让我进去,但我决定要尽一切力量同她见面,向她认罪,甚至同她结婚来赎我的罪。主哇,你帮助我!

我感到很快乐,心里充满喜悦。”




CHAPTER XXXVII. MASLOVA RECALLS THE PAST.

That night Maslova lay awake a long time with her eyes open looking at the door, in front of which the deacon's daughter kept passing. She was thinking that nothing would induce her to go to the island of Sakhalin and marry a convict, but would arrange matters somehow with one of the prison officials, the secretary, a warder, or even a warder's assistant. "Aren't they all given that way? Only I must not get thin, or else I am lost."

She thought of how the advocate had looked at her, and also the president, and of the men she met, and those who came in on purpose at the court. She recollected how her companion, Bertha, who came to see her in prison, had told her about the student whom she had "loved" while she was with Kitaeva, and who had inquired about her, and pitied her very much. She recalled many to mind, only not Nekhludoff. She never brought back to mind the days of her childhood and youth, and her love to Nekhludoff. That would have been too painful. These memories lay untouched somewhere deep in her soul; she had forgotten him, and never recalled and never even dreamt of him. To-day, in the court, she did not recognise him, not only because when she last saw him he was in uniform, without a beard, and had only a small moustache and thick, curly, though short hair, and now was bald and bearded, but because she never thought about him. She had buried his memory on that terrible dark night when he, returning from the army, had passed by on the railway without stopping to call on his aunts. Katusha then knew her condition. Up to that night she did not consider the child that lay beneath her heart a burden. But on that night everything changed, and the child became nothing but a weight.

His aunts had expected Nekhludoff, had asked him to come and see them in passing, but he had telegraphed that he could not come, as he had to be in Petersburg at an appointed time. When Katusha heard this she made up her mind to go to the station and see him. The train was to pass by at two o'clock in the night. Katusha having helped the old ladies to bed, and persuaded a little girl, the cook's daughter, Mashka, to come with her, put on a pair of old boots, threw a shawl over her head, gathered up her dress, and ran to the station.

It was a warm, rainy, and windy autumn night. The rain now pelted down in warm, heavy drops, now stopped again. It was too dark to see the path across the field, and in the wood it was pitch black, so that although Katusha knew the way well, she got off the path, and got to the little station where the train stopped for three minutes, not before, as she had hoped, but after the second bell had been rung. Hurrying up the platform, Katusha saw him at once at the windows of a first-class carriage. Two officers sat opposite each other on the velvet-covered seats, playing cards. This carriage was very brightly lit up; on the little table between the seats stood two thick, dripping candles. He sat in his closefitting breeches on the arm of the seat, leaning against the back, and laughed. As soon as she recognised him she knocked at the carriage window with her benumbed hand, but at that moment the last bell rang, and the train first gave a backward jerk, and then gradually the carriages began to move forward. One of the players rose with the cards in his hand, and looked out. She knocked again, and pressed her face to the window, but the carriage moved on, and she went alongside looking in. The officer tried to lower the window, but could not. Nekhludoff pushed him aside and began lowering it himself. The train went faster, so that she had to walk quickly. The train went on still faster and the window opened. The guard pushed her aside, and jumped in. Katusha ran on, along the wet boards of the platform, and when she came to the end she could hardly stop herself from falling as she ran down the steps of the platform. She was running by the side of the railway, though the first-class carriage had long passed her, and the second-class carriages were gliding by faster, and at last the third-class carriages still faster. But she ran on, and when the last carriage with the lamps at the back had gone by, she had already reached the tank which fed the engines, and was unsheltered from the wind, which was blowing her shawl about and making her skirt cling round her legs. The shawl flew off her head, but still she ran on.

"Katerina Michaelovna, you've lost your shawl!" screamed the little girl, who was trying to keep up with her.

Katusha stopped, threw back her head, and catching hold of it with both hands sobbed aloud. "Gone!" she screamed.

"He is sitting in a velvet arm-chair and joking and drinking, in a brightly lit carriage, and I, out here in the mud, in the darkness, in the wind and the rain, am standing and weeping," she thought to herself; and sat down on the ground, sobbing so loud that the little girl got frightened, and put her arms round her, wet as she was.

"Come home, dear," she said.

"When a train passes--then under a carriage, and there will be an end," Katusha was thinking, without heeding the girl.

And she made up her mind to do it, when, as it always happens, when a moment of quiet follows great excitement, he, the child--his child--made himself known within her. Suddenly all that a moment before had been tormenting her, so that it had seemed impossible to live, all her bitterness towards him, and the wish to revenge herself, even by dying, passed away; she grew quieter, got up, put the shawl on her head, and went home.

Wet, muddy, and quite exhausted, she returned, and from that day the change which brought her where she now was began to operate in her soul. Beginning from that dreadful night, she ceased believing in God and in goodness. She had herself believed in God, and believed that other people also believed in Him; but after that night she became convinced that no one believed, and that all that was said about God and His laws was deception and untruth. He whom she loved, and who had loved her--yes, she knew that--had thrown her away; had abused her love. Yet he was the best of all the people she knew. All the rest were still worse. All that afterwards happened to her strengthened her in this belief at every step. His aunts, the pious old ladies, turned her out when she could no longer serve them as she used to. And of all those she met, the women used her as a means of getting money, the men, from the old police officer down to the warders of the prison, looked at her as on an object for pleasure. And no one in the world cared for aught but pleasure. In this belief the old author with whom she had come together in the second year of her life of independence had strengthened her. He had told her outright that it was this that constituted the happiness of life, and he called it poetical and aesthetic.

Everybody lived for himself only, for his pleasure, and all the talk concerning God and righteousness was deception. And if sometimes doubts arose in her mind and she wondered why everything was so ill-arranged in the world that all hurt each other, and made each other suffer, she thought it best not to dwell on it, and if she felt melancholy she could smoke, or, better still, drink, and it would pass.

 

三十七

这天夜里,玛丝洛娃久久不能入睡。她睁大眼睛躺在板铺上,望着那不时被来回踱步的诵经士女儿身子遮住的门,听着红头发女人的鼾声,想着心事。

她想,她到了萨哈林岛①后绝不能嫁个苦役犯,总要另外找个归宿,或者嫁个长官,嫁个文书,至少也得嫁个看守或者副看守。他们都是色鬼。“只是人不能再瘦下去,要不然就完了。”她想起那个辩护人怎样盯住她,庭长怎样盯住她,法庭上遇见她和故意在她身边走过的男人怎样盯住她。她想起别尔塔到监狱里来探望她时说起,她在基塔耶娃妓院里爱上的那个大学生问起过她,对她的遭遇很表同情。她想起红头发女人同人打架的事,她很怜悯这个红头发女人。她想起面包店老板怎样多给了她一个白面包。她想到许许多多人,就是没有想到聂赫留朵夫。她的童年,她的少女时代,特别是她对聂赫留朵夫的爱情,她从来不回想,因为回想起来太痛苦了。这些往事原封不动地深埋在她的心底。她连一次也没有梦见过聂赫留朵夫。今天她在法庭上没有认出他来,倒不是因为她最后一次看见他时,他还是个军人,没有留胡须,只蓄着两撇小胡子,鬈曲的头发很短很浓密,如今却留着大胡子,显得很老成,主要是因为她从来没有想到过他。在他从军队回来、却没有拐到姑母家去的那个可怕的黑夜,她在心里把她同他发生过的事全部埋葬掉了。

①即库页岛。

在那个夜晚以前,她满心希望他回来,因此不仅不讨厌心口下的娃娃,而且常常对她肚子里时而温柔、时而剧烈地蠕动的小生命感到亲切。但在那个夜晚以后一切都变了。未来的孩子纯粹成了累赘。

两位姑妈都盼望聂赫留朵夫,要求他顺路来一次,可是他回电说不能来,因为要如期赶回彼得堡。卡秋莎知道了这事,决定到火车站去同他见面。火车将在夜间两点钟经过当地车站。卡秋莎服侍两个老姑娘上床睡了,怂恿厨娘的女儿玛莎陪她一起去。她穿上一双旧的半统靴,戴上头巾,把衣服收拾了一下,就跟玛莎一起往火车站跑去。

这是一个黑暗的风雨交作的秋夜。温暖的大颗雨点时下时停。田野里,看不清脚下的路;树林里象炕里一样黑魆魆的。卡秋莎虽然熟悉这条路,但在树林里还是迷失了方向。火车在那个小站上只停三分钟。她原希望能提早赶到车站,可是当她到达时已铃响第二遍了。卡秋莎一跑上站台,立刻从头等车厢的窗子里看见了他。这节车厢里的灯光特别明亮。有两个军官面对面坐在丝绒座椅上,没有穿上装,正在打牌。靠窗的小桌上点着几支淌油的粗蜡烛。聂赫留朵夫穿着紧身的马裤和雪白的衬衫,坐在软椅扶手上,臂肘靠在椅背,不知在笑些什么。卡秋莎一认出他,就用冻僵的手敲敲窗子。但就在这当儿,第三遍铃响了,火车缓缓开动了。它先往后一退,接着,车厢一节碰着一节依次向前移动。有一个军官手里拿着纸牌站起来,往窗外张望。卡秋莎又敲了一下窗子,把脸贴在窗玻璃上。这时她面前的那节车厢也猛地一震,动了起来。她跟着那节车厢走去,眼睛往窗子里张望。那个军官想放下窗子,可是怎么也放不下。聂赫留朵夫站起来,推开那个军官,动手把窗子放下。火车加快了速度。卡秋莎也加快脚步跟住火车,可是火车越开越快。就在窗子放下的一刹那,一个列车员走过来把她推开,自己跳上火车。卡秋莎落在后头,但她仍一个劲儿地在湿漉漉的站台上跑着。她跑到站台尽头,好容易才收住脚步免得摔倒,然后从台阶上跑下地面。她还在跑着,但头等车厢已经离得很远了。接着二等车厢也一节节从她旁边驶过,然后三等车厢以更快的速度掠过,但她还是跑个不停。等尾部挂着风灯的最后一节车厢驶过去,她已经越过水塔,周围一点遮拦也没有了。风迎面刮来,掀起她头上的头巾,吹得衣服裹紧她的双腿。她的头巾被风吹落了,但她还是一个劲儿地跑着。

“阿姨!卡秋莎阿姨!”玛莎喊着,好容易才追上她。“您的头巾掉了!”

“他在灯光雪亮的车厢里,坐在丝绒软椅上,有说有笑,喝酒玩乐,可我呢,在这儿,在黑暗的泥地里,淋着雨,吹着风,站着哭!”卡秋莎想着站住了,身子往后一仰,双手抱住头,放声痛哭起来。

“他走啦!”卡秋莎叫道。

玛莎害怕了,搂住卡秋莎湿淋淋的衣服。

“阿姨,我们回家去。”

“等一列火车开过来,往轮子底下一钻,就完事了,”卡秋莎想着,没有回答小姑娘的话。

她打定主意这样做。但就在这当儿,如同通常在激动以后乍一平静下来那样,她肚子里的孩子,他的孩子,突然颤动了一下,使劲一撞,慢慢地伸开四肢,然后用一种又细又软又尖的东西顶了一下。忽然间,那在一分钟前还那么折磨她、使她觉得几乎无法活下去的重重苦恼,她对聂赫留朵夫的满腔愤恨,她不惜一死来向他报复的念头,——这一切顿时都烟消云散了。她平静下来,理了理衣服,扎好头巾,匆匆走回家去。

她浑身湿透,溅满泥浆,筋疲力尽地回到家里。从那天起,她心灵上发生了一场大变化,结果就变成了现在这个样子。自从那个可怕的夜晚起,她不再相信善了。以前她自己相信善,并且以为别人也相信善,但从那一晚起,她断定谁也不相信善,人人嘴里说着上帝说着善,无非只是为了骗骗人罢了。她知道,他爱过她,她也爱过他,可是他亵渎了她的感情,拿她玩够了,又把她抛弃了。而他还是她所认识的人中最好的一个呢。其他的人就更坏了。她的全部遭遇都证实了这一点。他那两位姑妈,两位虔诚的老婆子,看到她不能象以前那样服侍她们,就把她从家里撵走。她遇到的一切人,凡是女人都把她当作摇钱树;凡是男人,从上了年纪的警察局长到监狱看守,个个都把她看成玩物。不论什么人,除了寻欢作乐,除了肉体的淫乐,活在世界上就没有别的事了。在她过自由生活的第二年,她跟一个老作家同居,那个作家也证实了这一点。他直截了当地对她说,这种欢乐富有诗意,充满美感,是人生的全部幸福。

人人活着都为了自己,为了自己的欢乐,一切有关上帝和善的话都是骗骗人的。如果她心里发生疑问:为什么人间安排得如此糟糕,为什么人们互相欺凌,受苦受难;那么,最好就是不要去想它。如果她感到苦闷,那就抽抽烟,喝喝酒,同男人谈谈爱情,这样也就会把苦闷忘掉。




CHAPTER XXXVIII. SUNDAY IN PRISON--PREPARING FOR MASS.

On Sunday morning at five o'clock, when a whistle sounded in the corridor of the women's ward of the prison, Korableva, who was already awake, called Maslova.

"Oh, dear! life again," thought Maslova, with horror, involuntarily breathing in the air that had become terribly noisome towards the morning. She wished to fall asleep again, to enter into the region of oblivion, but the habit of fear overcame sleepiness, and she sat up and looked round, drawing her feet under her. The women had all got up; only the elder children were still asleep. The spirit-trader was carefully drawing a cloak from under the children, so as not to wake them. The watchman's wife was hanging up the rags to dry that served the baby as swaddling clothes, while the baby was screaming desperately in Theodosia's arms, who was trying to quiet it. The consumptive woman was coughing with her hands pressed to her chest, while the blood rushed to her face, and she sighed loudly, almost screaming, in the intervals of coughing. The fat, red-haired woman was lying on her back, with knees drawn up, and loudly relating a dream. The old woman accused of incendiarism was standing in front of the image, crossing herself and bowing, and repeating the same words over and over again. The deacon's daughter sat on the bedstead, looking before her, with a dull, sleepy face. Khoroshavka was twisting her black, oily, coarse hair round her fingers. The sound of slipshod feet was heard in the passage, and the door opened to let in two convicts, dressed in jackets and grey trousers that did not reach to their ankles. With serious, cross faces they lifted the stinking tub and carried it out of the cell. The women went out to the taps in the corridor to wash. There the red-haired woman again began a quarrel with a woman from another cell.

"Is it the solitary cell you want?" shouted an old jailer, slapping the red-haired woman on her bare, fat back, so that it sounded through the corridor. "You be quiet."

"Lawks! the old one's playful," said the woman, taking his action for a caress.

"Now, then, be quick; get ready for the mass." Maslova had hardly time to do her hair and dress when the inspector came with his assistants.

"Come out for inspection," cried a jailer.

Some more prisoners came out of other cells and stood in two rows along the corridor; each woman had to place her hand on the shoulder of the woman in front of her. They were all counted.

After the inspection the woman warder led the prisoners to church. Maslova and Theodosia were in the middle of a column of over a hundred women, who had come out of different cells. All were dressed in white skirts, white jackets, and wore white kerchiefs on their heads, except a few who had their own coloured clothes on. These were wives who, with their children, were following their convict husbands to Siberia. The whole flight of stairs was filled by the procession. The patter of softly-shod feet mingled with the voices and now and then a laugh. When turning, on the landing, Maslova saw her enemy, Botchkova, in front, and pointed out her angry face to Theodosia. At the bottom of the stairs the women stopped talking. Bowing and crossing themselves, they entered the empty church, which glistened with gilding. Crowding and pushing one another, they took their places on the right.

After the women came the men condemned to banishment, those serving their term in the prison, and those exiled by their Communes; and, coughing loudly, they took their stand, crowding the left side and the middle of the church.

On one side of the gallery above stood the men sentenced to penal servitude in Siberia, who had been let into the church before the others. Each of them had half his head shaved, and their presence was indicated by the clanking of the chains on their feet. On the other side of the gallery stood those in preliminary confinement, without chains, their heads not shaved.

The prison church had been rebuilt and ornamented by a rich merchant, who spent several tens of thousands of roubles on it, and it glittered with gay colours and gold. For a time there was silence in the church, and only coughing, blowing of noses, the crying of babies, and now and then the rattling of chains, was heard. But at last the convicts that stood in the middle moved, pressed against each other, leaving a passage in the centre of the church, down which the prison inspector passed to take his place in front of every one in the nave.

 

三十八

第二天,星期日,清晨五点钟,女监里照例响起哨子声,柯拉勃列娃早已起床,这时就把玛丝洛娃叫醒。

“我是一个苦役犯,”玛丝洛娃恐怖地想。她揉揉眼睛,不由自主地吸着室内到早晨臭不堪闻的空气,想再睡一会儿,重返茫茫睡乡,可是心惊胆战的习惯驱除了睡意。她一骨碌爬起来,盘腿坐好,向四下里打量着。女人都已起床,只有孩子们还在睡觉。贩卖私酒的女人鼓着一双暴眼睛,小心翼翼地抽出孩子们身下的囚袍,唯恐把他们弄醒。反抗募兵的女人把包孩子用的破布晾在火炉旁边。她的娃娃在蓝眼睛的费多霞怀里拚命啼哭。费多霞把他摇荡着,柔声柔气地给他唱催眠曲。患痨病的女人揪住胸口,脸涨得通红,拚命咳嗽;在咳嗽的间歇大声喘气,简直象叫嚷一样。红头发女人醒了,仰天躺在床上,曲着两条肥大的腿,津津有味地大声讲着她的梦景。犯纵火罪的老太婆又站在圣像前,反复叨念着同一套祷词,画着十字,鞠着躬。诵经士的女儿一动不动地坐在板铺上,她那双睡意未消的呆滞眼睛茫然瞧着前方。俏娘们把她那抹过油的粗硬黑发缠在一个手指上,想把它弄鬈曲。

走廊里传来大棉鞋走路的啪哒啪哒声,接着铁锁哐啷一响,进来两个倒便桶的男犯。他们身穿短上衣和裤脚管高出踝骨一大截的灰色裤子,板着脸,怒气冲冲地用扁担挑起臭气熏天的便桶,把它送到牢房外面。女人纷纷到走廊里水龙头旁洗脸。红头发女人在水龙头旁同隔壁牢房一个女人争吵起来。又是辱骂,叫嚷,诉怨……

“你们是不是想蹲单人牢房!”男看守大声喝道,他啪地一声朝红头发女人肥胖的光脊背上打了一巴掌,声音响得整个走廊里都听得见。“小心别再让我听见你的声音!”

“你看,老头子又来劲了,”红头发女人把这举动当作抚爱,说。

“喂,快一点!收拾好去做礼拜。”

玛丝洛娃还没有梳好头,典狱长就带着卫兵来了。

“点名了!”典狱长吆喝道。

从另一个牢房里又出来一批女犯。所有的女犯在走廊里站成两排,后排女人照规矩必须把手搭在前排女人的肩上。全体点名完毕。

点好名以后,女看守走来把女犯人领到教堂里。从各个牢房里出来的女犯有一百多名,她们排成一个纵队。玛丝洛娃和费多霞就在队伍中间。她们个个包着囚犯的白头巾,穿着白衣白裙,只有少数几个穿着自己的花衣服。这几个女人带着孩子,是跟随丈夫去流放的。整座楼梯都被这个队伍挤得满满的。只听得穿大棉鞋走路的脚步声,说话声,间或还有笑声。在拐弯的地方,玛丝洛娃看见自己的冤家包奇科娃凶相毕露地走在前头,就指给费多霞看。女人们走下楼梯,不再作声,画着十字,鞠着躬,开始走进还很空的金碧辉煌的教堂。给她们规定的位置在右边。她们互相拥挤着,停住脚步。紧接着女人之后进来的是穿灰色囚袍的男犯,其中有解犯,有监犯,有经村社判决的流放犯。他们大声咳嗽着,紧挤在教堂左边和中间。在教堂上边的敞廊里站着许多先进来的男犯,一边是剃阴阳头、脚镣哐啷作响的苦役犯;另一边是没有剃头、不戴脚镣的拘留犯。

这座监狱教堂是一个富商花了几万卢布重建的,显得色泽鲜艳,金碧辉煌。

教堂里一片肃静,只听得擤鼻涕声、咳嗽声、婴儿的哭声,偶尔还有铁链的哐啷声。接着站在教堂中央的男犯忽然挪动身子,彼此挤紧,在正当中让出一条路来。典狱长就从这条路走到教堂正当中全体犯人前面。




CHAPTER XXXIX. THE PRISON CHURCH--BLIND LEADERS OF THE BLIND.

The service began.

It consisted of the following. The priest, having dressed in a strange and very inconvenient garb, made of gold cloth, cut and arranged little bits of bread on a saucer, and then put them into a cup with wine, repeating at the same time different names and prayers. Meanwhile the deacon first read Slavonic prayers, difficult to understand in themselves, and rendered still more incomprehensible by being read very fast, and then sang them turn and turn about with the convicts. The contents of the prayers were chiefly the desire for the welfare of the Emperor and his family. These petitions were repeated many times, separately and together with other prayers, the people kneeling. Besides this, several verses from the Acts of the Apostles were read by the deacon in a peculiarly strained voice, which made it impossible to understand what he read, and then the priest read very distinctly a part of the Gospel according to St. Mark, in which it said that Christ, having risen from the dead before flying up to heaven to sit down at His Father's right hand, first showed Himself to Mary Magdalene, out of whom He had driven seven devils, and then to eleven of His disciples, and ordered them to preach the Gospel to the whole creation, and the priest added that if any one did not believe this he would perish, but he that believed it and was baptised should be saved, and should besides drive out devils and cure people by laying his hands on them, should talk in strange tongues, should take up serpents, and if he drank poison should not die, but remain well.

The essence of the service consisted in the supposition that the bits cut up by the priest and put by him into the wine, when manipulated and prayed over in a certain way, turned into the flesh and blood of God.

These manipulations consisted in the priest's regularly lifting and holding up his arms, though hampered by the gold cloth sack he had on, then, sinking on to his knees and kissing the table and all that was on it, but chiefly in his taking a cloth by two of its corners and waving it regularly and softly over the silver saucer and golden cup. It was supposed that, at this point, the bread and the wine turned into flesh and blood; therefore, this part of the service was performed with the greatest solemnity.

"Now, to the blessed, most pure, and most holy Mother of God," the priest cried from the golden partition which divided part of the church from the rest, and the choir began solemnly to sing that it was very right to glorify the Virgin Mary, who had borne Christ without losing her virginity, and was therefore worthy of greater honour than some kind of cherubim, and greater glory than some kind of seraphim. After this the transformation was considered accomplished, and the priest having taken the napkin off the saucer, cut the middle bit of bread in four, and put it into the wine, and then into his mouth. He was supposed to have eaten a bit of God's flesh and swallowed a little of His blood. Then the priest drew a curtain, opened the middle door in the partition, and, taking the gold cup in his hands, came out of the door, inviting those who wished to do so also to come and eat some of God's flesh and blood that was contained in the cup. A few children appeared to wish to do so.

After having asked the children their names, the priest carefully took out of the cup, with a spoon, and shoved a bit of bread soaked in wine deep into the mouth of each child in turn, and the deacon, while wiping the children's mouths, sang, in a merry voice, that the children were eating the flesh and drinking the blood of God. After this the priest carried the cup back behind the partition, and there drank all the remaining blood and ate up all the bits of flesh, and after having carefully sucked his moustaches and wiped his mouth, he stepped briskly from behind the partition, the soles of his calfskin boots creaking. The principal part of this Christian service was now finished, but the priest, wishing to comfort the unfortunate prisoners, added to the ordinary service another. This consisted of his going up to the gilt hammered-out image (with black face and hands) supposed to represent the very God he had been eating, illuminated by a dozen wax candles, and proceeding, in a strange, discordant voice, to hum or sing the following words:

"Jesu sweetest, glorified of the Apostles, Jesu lauded by the martyrs, almighty Monarch, save me, Jesu my Saviour. Jesu, most beautiful, have mercy on him who cries to Thee, Saviour Jesu. Born of prayer Jesu, all thy saints, all thy prophets, save and find them worthy of the joys of heaven. Jesu, lover of men."

Then he stopped, drew breath, crossed himself, bowed to the ground, and every one did the same--the inspector, the warders, the prisoners; and from above the clinking of the chains sounded more unintermittently. Then he continued: "Of angels the Creator and Lord of powers, Jesu most wonderful, the angels' amazement, Jesu most powerful, of our forefathers the Redeemer. Jesu sweetest, of patriarchs the praise. Jesu most glorious, of kings the strength. Jesu most good, of prophets the fulfilment. Jesu most amazing, of martyrs the strength. Jesu most humble, of monks the joy. Jesu most merciful, of priests the sweetness. Jesu most charitable, of the fasting the continence. Jesu most sweet, of the just the joy. Jesu most pure, of the celibates the chastity. Jesu before all ages of sinners the salvation. Jesu, son of God, have mercy on me."

Every time he repeated the word "Jesu" his voice became more and more wheezy. At last he came to a stop, and holding up his silk-lined cassock, and kneeling down on one knee, he stooped down to the ground and the choir began to sing, repeating the words, "Jesu, Son of God, have mercy on me," and the convicts fell down and rose again, shaking back the hair that was left on their heads, and rattling with the chains that were bruising their thin ankles.

This continued for a long time. First came the glorification, which ended with the words, "Have mercy on me." Then more glorifications, ending with "Alleluia!" And the convicts made the sign of the cross, and bowed, first at each sentence, then after every two and then after three, and all were very glad when the glorification ended, and the priest shut the book with a sigh of relief and retired behind the partition. One last act remained. The priest took a large, gilt cross, with enamel medallions at the ends, from a table, and came out into the centre of the church with it. First the inspector came up and kissed the cross, then the jailers, then the convicts, pushing and abusing each other in whispers. The priest, talking to the inspector, pushed the cross and his hand now against the mouths and now against the noses of the convicts, who were trying to kiss both the cross and the hand of the priest. And thus ended the Christian service, intended for the comfort and the teaching of these strayed brothers.

 

三十九

礼拜开始了。

礼拜仪式是这样的:司祭身穿一件样子古怪而行动不便的锦缎法衣,把碟子里的面包切成许多小块,放到一个葡萄酒杯子里,同时嘴里念着各种名字和祷词。诵经士不停地念各种斯拉夫语祷词,然后又同犯人们组成的唱诗班轮流唱歌。这些祷词本来都艰涩难懂,如今既念得快,又唱得快,就越发难懂了。祷词内容主要是祈求皇帝和皇室福寿康宁。这种祈福的祷词大家跪着念了许多遍,时而跟其他祷词一起念,时而单独念。此外,诵经士又念了几节《使徒行传》,声音那么古怪,紧张,简直一句也听不出来。司祭也念了《马可福音》中的一段,倒念得很清楚。内容是说耶稣复活后在升天、坐到圣父右边以前,先向抹大拉的马利亚显现,从她身上驱除七个魔鬼,后来又向十一个门徒显现,吩咐他们向普天下的万民传布福音,并声明不信的必被定罪,信而受洗的必然得救,还能赶鬼,手按病人,病人就好,还能说新方言,手能拿蛇,若喝了什么毒物,也必不受害。①

①见《马可福音》第十六章。

礼拜的要义据说是,司祭把面包切成小块,放到葡萄酒里,通过一定手法和祈祷,变成上帝的身体和血。那手法是这样的:司祭身穿碍手碍脚的口袋般锦缎法衣,从容不迫地高举起双臂,这样举着不动,然后跪下来,吻吻圣坛和上面的东西。不过关键性的仪式是司祭两手拿起一块餐巾,慢条斯理地在碟子和金杯上挥动着。据说,面包和葡萄酒就在这时变成上帝的身体和血,因此这一部分仪式特别隆重。

“最大的荣耀归于至圣、至洁、至福的圣母,”司祭做完这些仪式,隔着隔板大声叫道。接着唱诗班就庄严地唱起来:荣耀理应归于童女马利亚,她生下基督,却没有失去童贞,她应该比司智天使得到更多的光荣,比六翼天使得到更大的荣耀。于是变化就完成了。司祭揭去碟子上的餐巾,把碟子中央的面包切成四份,先在酒里蘸了蘸,然后送进嘴里。大家认为,他这就是吃了一小块上帝身上的肉,喝了一小口上帝身上的血。随后司祭撩开帘幕,推开中间的门,手拿金杯,从门里走出来,请想进圣餐的信徒也来吃喝泡在杯里的上帝的血肉。

有几个孩子想进圣餐。

司祭先问了每个孩子的姓名,然后用茶匙小心翼翼地从杯子里舀出一小块浸过酒的面包,深深地送进每个孩子的嘴里。诵经士就当场给孩子们擦擦嘴,又快乐地歌唱孩子们吃上帝的身体,喝上帝的血。接着,司祭把杯子端到隔板后面,在那里喝干杯子里的血,吃完上帝的身体,用心舔干净小胡子,擦干嘴巴和杯子,兴高采烈,精神抖擞地从隔板后面走出来,脚上那双薄后跟小牛皮靴发出吱嘎吱嘎的响声。

礼拜的主要仪式到此结束。但司祭存心安慰安慰不幸的囚犯们,就在通常礼拜之外增加一项特殊仪式,就是:司祭站在那由十支蜡烛照亮的铸铁包金、黑脸黑臂的圣像——据认为就是刚才被吃掉的上帝——面前,用怪声怪气的假嗓又象唱又象念,添了下面一段后:

“至亲至爱的耶稣哇!使徒的荣耀,我的耶稣哇!殉道者的赞美,万能的主耶稣哇!拯救我,我的救主耶稣,我的至美的耶稣,拯救找你的人,救主耶稣哇!饶恕我,全体圣徒,全体先知祷告中诞生的耶稣,我的救主耶稣哇!赐给我们天堂的快乐,爱人类的耶稣哇!”

他念到这里停住了,换了一口气,画了一个十字,跪下去叩头。大家也照他的样子做。典狱长、看守、囚犯都跪了下去。上边敞廊里脚镣的哐啷声格外频繁。

“天使的创造者,万军之主,”他继续念道,“极顶神妙的耶稣,天使们的惊奇,万能的耶稣,祖先的救主,至亲至爱的耶稣,族长们的赞美,极顶光荣的耶稣,皇帝的后盾,至善的耶稣,预言的实现,极顶奇妙的耶稣,殉道者的堡垒,极顶温和的耶稣,修士们的喜悦,极顶仁爱的耶稣,神父们的快乐,极顶仁慈的耶稣,苦斋徒的克制,极顶乐天的耶稣,圣徒们的欢乐,至洁的耶稣,童贞者的贞洁,万古永存的耶稣,罪人的救星,耶稣,上帝的儿子,饶恕我吧!”最后总算念完了,又反复呼喊着“耶稣”,但声音越来越沙哑了。他一手稍稍提起绸里子的法衣,曲着一条腿,跪在地上叩头。唱诗班都唱着最后那句话:“耶稣,上帝的儿子,饶恕我吧!”犯人们都匍匐在地,再爬起来,把没有剃掉的一半头发往后一甩,那磨伤他们瘦腿的脚镣就哐啷发响。

这项仪式持续了很久。总是以赞美词开始,以“饶恕我吧”结束。然后又是一套新的赞美词,最后以“阿利路亚”终结。犯人们画十字,跪下去,匍匐在地。开头每赞颂一次,犯人们就跪拜一次;后来隔一次跪拜,甚至隔两次跪拜。等到全部赞颂完毕,司祭轻松地舒了一口气,合上圣经,走到隔板后面去了。大家都感到很高兴。剩下最后一项仪式,就是司祭从大桌子上拿起一个四端镶有珐琅圆饰的包金十字架,举着它走到教堂中央。首先是典狱长走到司祭跟前,吻了吻十字架,然后是副典狱长,然后是看守们,最后是犯人们。犯人们互相拥挤,低声咒骂,走到司祭跟前。司祭一面跟典狱长谈话,一面把十字架和自己的手凑到犯人嘴边和鼻子旁,犯人们就竭力去吻十字架和同祭的手。这次专门为安慰和教训迷途弟兄而做的礼拜就这样结束了。




CHAPTER XL. THE HUSKS OF RELIGION.

And none of those present, from the inspector down to Maslova, seemed conscious of the fact that this Jesus, whose name the priest repeated such a great number of times, and whom he praised with all these curious expressions, had forbidden the very things that were being done there; that He had prohibited not only this meaningless much-speaking and the blasphemous incantation over the bread and wine, but had also, in the clearest words, forbidden men to call other men their master, and to pray in temples; and had ordered that every one should pray in solitude, had forbidden to erect temples, saying that He had come to destroy them, and that one should worship, not in a temple, but in spirit and in truth; and, above all, that He had forbidden not only to judge, to imprison, to torment, to execute men, as was being done here, but had prohibited any kind of violence, saying that He had come to give freedom to the captives.

No one present seemed conscious that all that was going on here was the greatest blasphemy and a supreme mockery of that same Christ in whose name it was being done. No one seemed to realise that the gilt cross with the enamel medallions at the ends, which the priest held out to the people to be kissed, was nothing but the emblem of that gallows on which Christ had been executed for denouncing just what was going on here. That these priests, who imagined they were eating and drinking the body and blood of Christ in the form of bread and wine, did in reality eat and drink His flesh and His blood, but not as wine and bits of bread, but by ensnaring "these little ones" with whom He identified Himself, by depriving them of the greatest blessings and submitting them to most cruel torments, and by hiding from men the tidings of great joy which He had brought. That thought did not enter into the mind of any one present.

The priest did his part with a quiet conscience, because he was brought up from childhood to consider that the only true faith was the faith which had been held by all the holy men of olden times and was still held by the Church, and demanded by the State authorities. He did not believe that the bread turned into flesh, that it was useful for the soul to repeat so many words, or that he had actually swallowed a bit of God. No one could believe this, but he believed that one ought to hold this faith. What strengthened him most in this faith was the fact that, for fulfilling the demands of this faith, he had for the last 15 years been able to draw an income, which enabled him to keep his family, send his son to a gymnasium and his daughter to a school for the daughters of the clergy. The deacon believed in the same manner, and even more firmly than the priest, for he had forgotten the substance of the dogmas of this faith, and knew only that the prayers for the dead, the masses, with and without the acathistus, all had a definite price, which real Christians readily paid, and, therefore, he called out his "have mercy, have mercy," very willingly, and read and said what was appointed, with the same quiet certainty of its being necessary to do so with which other men sell faggots, flour, or potatoes. The prison inspector and the warders, though they had never understood or gone into the meaning of these dogmas and of all that went on in church, believed that they must believe, because the higher authorities and the Tsar himself believed in it. Besides, though faintly (and themselves unable to explain why), they felt that this faith defended their cruel occupations. If this faith did not exist it would have been more difficult, perhaps impossible, for them to use all their powers to torment people, as they were now doing, with a quiet conscience. The inspector was such a kind-hearted man that he could not have lived as he was now living unsupported by his faith. Therefore, he stood motionless, bowed and crossed himself zealously, tried to feel touched when the song about the cherubims was being sung, and when the children received communion he lifted one of them, and held him up to the priest with his own hands.

The great majority of the prisoners believed that there lay a mystic power in these gilt images, these vestments, candles, cups, crosses, and this repetition of incomprehensible words, "Jesu sweetest" and "have mercy"--a power through which might be obtained much convenience in this and in the future life. Only a few clearly saw the deception that was practised on the people who adhered to this faith, and laughed at it in their hearts; but the majority, having made several attempts to get the conveniences they desired, by means of prayers, masses, and candles, and not having got them (their prayers remaining unanswered), were each of them convinced that their want of success was accidental, and that this organisation, approved by the educated and by archbishops, is very important and necessary, if not for this, at any rate for the next life.

Maslova also believed in this way. She felt, like the rest, a mixed sensation of piety and dulness. She stood at first in a crowd behind a railing, so that she could see no one but her companions; but when those to receive communion moved on, she and Theodosia stepped to the front, and they saw the inspector, and, behind him, standing among the warders, a little peasant, with a very light beard and fair hair. This was Theodosia's husband, and he was gazing with fixed eyes at his wife. During the acathistus Maslova occupied herself in scrutinising him and talking to Theodosia in whispers, and bowed and made the sign of the cross only when every one else did.

 

四十

在场的人,从司祭、典狱长到玛丝洛娃,谁也没有想到,司祭声嘶力竭地反复叨念和用种种古怪字眼颂扬的耶稣本人,恰好禁止这里所做的一切事情。他不仅禁止这种毫无意义的饶舌和以师尊自居的司祭使用面包和酒所作的亵渎法术,而且斩钉截铁地禁止一些人把另一些人称为师尊,禁止在教堂里祈祷,并叮嘱各人单独祈祷。他甚至禁止人们修建教堂,说要毁坏教堂,还说人们不应该在教堂里祈祷,而应该在心灵里和真理中祈祷。主要是他不但禁止对人进行审判,监禁,折磨,侮辱和惩罚,象这里所做的那样,而且禁止对人使用任何暴力,并说他是来释放一切囚犯,使他们获得自由的。

在场的人,谁也没有想到,这里所做的一切正是最严重的亵渎,以基督名义所做的一切正是对基督本人的嘲弄。谁也没有想到,司祭举着让人亲吻的四端镶有珐琅圆饰的包金十字架,不是别的,恰恰就是基督受刑的绞架的形象,而他之所以上绞架,就是因为他禁止此刻这里所做的事情。谁也没有想到,司祭吃着面包,喝着葡萄酒,自以为是在吃基督的身体,喝基督的血,其实他们确实是在吃喝基督的血肉,不过并非因为他们吃了面包,喝了葡萄酒,而是因为他们不仅盅惑那些被基督认为同自己一样的“弱小者”,而且剥夺他们最大的幸福,使他们遭到最残酷的折磨,不让人们知道基督带给他们的福音。

司祭心安理得地做着这一切,因为他从小就受了这样的教育,认为这是唯一正确的信仰,从前的圣徒都信奉过它,现在的神职长官和俗世长官也都信奉它。他相信的并非面包会变成身体,说许多空话会有益于灵魂,或者他真的吃了上帝身上的一块肉。这类事是不足信的。他相信的只是非有这样的信仰不可。使他确立这种信心的,主要是十八年来他靠这种礼拜收入钱财,养家活口,让儿子读中学,送女儿进神学校。诵经士也这样相信,而且信心比司祭更坚定,因为他压根儿忘记了这种教义的实质,只知道香火、追荐亡灵、诵经、普通祈祷和带赞美词的祈祷都有一定的价格,凡是真正的基督徒都乐意缴付,因此他叫喊“饶恕吧,饶恕吧”也好,唱赞美诗也好,念经也好,总是镇定沉着,满心相信非这样做不可,就象人家出卖木柴、面粉和土豆一样。至于典狱长和看守,他们虽然从来不知道也不研究教义和教堂里各种圣礼的意义,但却相信非有这样的信仰不可,因为最高当局和沙皇本人都信奉它。除此以外,他们还感觉到这种信仰在为他们残酷的职务辩解,虽然这种感觉是隐隐约约的,因为他们自己也解释不清究竟是怎么一回事。要是没有这种信仰,恐怕很难甚至不可能象现在这样心安理得地拚命折磨人。典狱长天性善良,要不是从这种信仰中获得支持,他绝对不可能这样生活下去。就因为有了这种支持,他才能俨然挺直身子站在那里,又是跪拜,又是画十字,听到大家唱“那些司智天使”,就情绪激动,而在给孩子们授圣餐时,就走上前去,亲手抱起一个领圣餐的孩子,把他举得高高的。

在犯人中间,只有少数几个看透这类玩意儿纯属骗局,用来愚弄这一类信徒,因此心里暗暗好笑。大多数人却相信,这种包金的圣像、蜡烛、金杯、法衣、十字架、反复叼念的“至亲至爱的耶稣”和“饶恕吧”,都蕴藏着神秘的力量,依靠这种力量就可以在今世和来世得到许多好处。虽然多数人都做过一些尝试,想借助于祈求、祷告、蜡烛,在今世得到好处,结果却一无所得,他们的祷告也没有如愿,但大家还是坚信,失败是偶然的,这一套做法既然得到有学问的人和总主教的赞同,总是很有道理的。即使对今世没有作用,对来世也一定会起作用。

玛丝洛娃也这样相信。她在做礼拜时也象别人一样,产生一种又虔诚又厌烦的复杂心情。起初她站在隔板后面的人群中间,除了同牢的几个女伴以外,谁也看不见。后来,领圣餐的人往前走去,她跟费多霞也一起往前移动,于是就看见了典狱长,还看见典狱长后面的看守中间有一个矮小的农民,长着浅褐头发,留着淡白胡子。这人就是费多霞的丈夫。他正目不转睛地盯着妻子。玛丝洛娃在唱赞美诗的时候不断打量他,同时跟费多霞交头接耳地谈话,直到大家画十字和跪拜时,她才也跟着这样做。




CHAPTER XLI. VISITING DAY--THE MEN'S WARD.

Nekhludoff left home early. A peasant from the country was still driving along the side street and calling out in a voice peculiar to his trade, "Milk! milk! milk!"

The first warm spring rain had fallen the day before, and now wherever the ground was not paved the grass shone green. The birch trees in the gardens looked as if they were strewn with green fluff, the wild cherry and the poplars unrolled their long, balmy buds, and in shops and dwelling-houses the double window-frames were being removed and the windows cleaned.

In the Tolkoochi [literally, jostling market, where second-hand clothes and all sorts of cheap goods are sold] market, which Nekhludoff had to pass on his way, a dense crowd was surging along the row of booths, and tattered men walked about selling top-boots, which they carried under their arms, and renovated trousers and waistcoats, which hung over their shoulders.

Men in clean coats and shining boots, liberated from the factories, it being Sunday, and women with bright silk kerchiefs on their heads and cloth jackets trimmed with jet, were already thronging at the door of the traktir. Policemen, with yellow cords to their uniforms and carrying pistols, were on duty, looking out for some disorder which might distract the ennui that oppressed them. On the paths of the boulevards and on the newly-revived grass, children and dogs ran about, playing, and the nurses sat merrily chattering on the benches. Along the streets, still fresh and damp on the shady side, but dry in the middle, heavy carts rumbled unceasingly, cabs rattled and tramcars passed ringing by. The air vibrated with the pealing and clanging of church bells, that were calling the people to attend to a service like that which was now being conducted in the prison. And the people, dressed in their Sunday best, were passing on their way to their different parish churches.

The isvostchik did not drive Nekhludoff up to the prison itself, but to the last turning that led to the prison.

Several persons--men and women--most of them carrying small bundles, stood at this turning, about 100 steps from the prison. To the right there were several low wooden buildings; to the left, a two-storeyed house with a signboard. The huge brick building, the prison proper, was just in front, and the visitors were not allowed to come up to it. A sentinel was pacing up and down in front of it, and shouted at any one who tried to pass him.

At the gate of the wooden buildings, to the right, opposite the sentinel, sat a warder on a bench, dressed in uniform, with gold cords, a notebook in his hands. The visitors came up to him, and named the persons they wanted to see, and he put the names down. Nekhludoff also went up, and named Katerina Maslova. The warder wrote down the name.

"Why--don't they admit us yet?" asked Nekhludoff.

"The service is going on. When the mass is over, you'll be admitted."

Nekhludoff stepped aside from the waiting crowd. A man in tattered clothes, crumpled hat, with bare feet and red stripes all over his face, detached himself from the crowd, and turned towards the prison.

"Now, then, where are you going?" shouted the sentinel with the gun.

"And you hold your row," answered the tramp, not in the least abashed by the sentinel's words, and turned back. "Well, if you'll not let me in, I'll wait. But, no! Must needs shout, as if he were a general."

The crowd laughed approvingly. The visitors were, for the greater part, badly-dressed people; some were ragged, but there were also some respectable-looking men and women. Next to Nekhludoff stood a clean-shaven, stout, and red-cheeked man, holding a bundle, apparently containing under-garments. This was the doorkeeper of a bank; he had come to see his brother, who was arrested for forgery. The good-natured fellow told Nekhludoff the whole story of his life, and was going to question him in turn, when their attention was aroused by a student and a veiled lady, who drove up in a trap, with rubber tyres, drawn by a large thoroughbred horse. The student was holding a large bundle. He came up to Nekhludoff, and asked if and how he could give the rolls he had brought in alms to the prisoners. His fiancee wished it (this lady was his fiancee), and her parents had advised them to take some rolls to the prisoners.

"I myself am here for the first time," said Nekhludoff, "and don't know; but I think you had better ask this man," and he pointed to the warder with the gold cords and the book, sitting on the right.

As they were speaking, the large iron door with a window in it opened, and an officer in uniform, followed by another warder, stepped out. The warder with the notebook proclaimed that the admittance of visitors would now commence. The sentinel stepped aside, and all the visitors rushed to the door as if afraid of being too late; some even ran. At the door there stood a warder who counted the visitors as they came in, saying aloud, 16, 17, and so on. Another warder stood inside the building and also counted the visitors as they entered a second door, touching each one with his hand, so that when they went away again not one visitor should be able to remain inside the prison and not one prisoner might get out. The warder, without looking at whom he was touching, slapped Nekhludoff on the back, and Nekhludoff felt hurt by the touch of the warder's hand; but, remembering what he had come about, he felt ashamed of feeling dissatisfied and taking offence.

The first apartment behind the entrance doors was a large vaulted room with iron bars to the small windows. In this room, which was called the meeting-room, Nekhludoff was startled by the sight of a large picture of the Crucifixion.

"What's that for?" he thought, his mind involuntarily connecting the subject of the picture with liberation and not with imprisonment.

He went on, slowly letting the hurrying visitors pass before, and experiencing a mingled feeling of horror at the evil-doers locked up in this building, compassion for those who, like Katusha and the boy they tried the day before, must be here though guiltless, and shyness and tender emotion at the thought of the interview before him. The warder at the other end of the meeting-room said something as they passed, but Nekhludoff, absorbed by his own thoughts, paid no attention to him, and continued to follow the majority of the visitors, and so got into the men's part of the prison instead of the women's.

Letting the hurrying visitors pass before him, he was the last to get into the interviewing-room. As soon as Nekhludoff opened the door of this room, he was struck by the deafening roar of a hundred voices shouting at once, the reason of which he did not at once understand. But when he came nearer to the people, he saw that they were all pressing against a net that divided the room in two, like flies settling on sugar, and he understood what it meant. The two halves of the room, the windows of which were opposite the door he had come in by, were separated, not by one, but by two nets reaching from the floor to the ceiling. The wire nets were stretched 7 feet apart, and soldiers were walking up and down the space between them. On the further side of the nets were the prisoners, on the nearer, the visitors. Between them was a double row of nets and a space of 7 feet wide, so that they could not hand anything to one another, and any one whose sight was not very good could not even distinguish the face on the other side. It was also difficult to talk; one had to scream in order to be heard.

On both sides were faces pressed close to the nets, faces of wives, husbands, fathers, mothers, children, trying to see each other's features and to say what was necessary in such a way as to be understood.

But as each one tried to be heard by the one he was talking to, and his neighbour tried to do the same, they did their best to drown each other's voices' and that was the cause of the din and shouting which struck Nekhludoff when he first came in. It was impossible to understand what was being said and what were the relations between the different people. Next Nekhludoff an old woman with a kerchief on her head stood trembling, her chin pressed close to the net, and shouting something to a young fellow, half of whose head was shaved, who listened attentively with raised brows. By the side of the old woman was a young man in a peasant's coat, who listened, shaking his head, to a boy very like himself. Next stood a man in rags, who shouted, waving his arm and laughing. Next to him a woman, with a good woollen shawl on her shoulders, sat on the floor holding a baby in her lap and crying bitterly. This was apparently the first time she saw the greyheaded man on the other side in prison clothes, and with his head shaved. Beyond her was the doorkeeper, who had spoken to Nekhludoff outside; he was shouting with all his might to a greyhaired convict on the other side.

When Nekhludoff found that he would have to speak in similar conditions, a feeling of indignation against those who were able to make and enforce these conditions arose in him; he was surprised that, placed in such a dreadful position, no one seemed offended at this outrage on human feelings. The soldiers, the inspector, the prisoners themselves, acted as if acknowledging all this to be necessary.

Nekhludoff remained in this room for about five minutes, feeling strangely depressed, conscious of how powerless he was, and at variance with all the world. He was seized with a curious moral sensation like seasickness.

 

四十一

聂赫留朵夫一清早从家里出来,看见一个乡下人赶着一辆大车在巷子里走,怪腔怪调地叫道:

“卖牛奶,卖牛奶,卖牛奶!”

昨晚下了第一场温暖的春雨。凡是没有修马路的地方一下子都长出了嫩绿的青草。花园里的桦树枝上布满了翠绿的绒毛,稠李和杨树抽出了芳香的细长叶子。住宅和商店都卸去了套窗,把窗子擦得干干净净。在聂赫留朵夫乘车经过的旧货市场上,一座座货棚旁边密密麻麻地挤满了人群。有些衣服褴褛的人腋下夹着皮靴,肩上搭着熨得笔挺的长裤和背心,在市场上走来走去。

小饭馆周围挤满了不上工的男人,他们穿着干净的腰部打褶的上衣和擦得发亮的皮靴;还有些女人,头上包着花花绿绿的绸头巾,身上穿着钉有玻璃珠的外套。警察挎着用黄丝带系住的手枪,站着岗,窥察什么地方有纠纷,好借此排遣他们难堪的无聊。在林荫道上,在一片新绿的草地上,孩子们和狗在奔跑嬉戏;保姆们兴致勃勃地坐在长凳上聊天。

大街上,左面半边路面没有照到阳光,还很潮湿阴凉,中间的路面已经干了。沉重的载货马车不停地在街上隆隆驶过,四轮轻便马车辘辘地行驶着,公共马车不断发出叮噹的响声。四面八方响起教堂参差错落的钟声,震得空气不住地颤抖,号召人们去参加和监狱教堂一样的礼拜。人们打扮得漂漂亮亮,向各自的教区走去。

聂赫留朵夫所雇的马车没有把他送到监狱门口,而在通往监狱的路口停下。

在这通往监狱的路口,在离监狱大约一百步的地方,站着一些男人和女人,手里多半拿着包袱。右边有几所不高的木屋,左边是一座两层的楼房,门口挂着招牌。用石块砌成的巨大监狱就在前面,但探监的人不准走近。一个持枪的哨兵走来走去,谁想从他身旁绕过,他就向谁吆喝。

木屋小门旁边,在岗哨对面的右边长凳上坐着一个看守。他身穿镶丝绦的制服,手里拿着一个小本子。来探监的人都走到他跟前,报了他们要探望的人的姓名,他就记下来。聂赫留朵夫也走到他跟前,报了玛丝洛娃的姓名,穿制服的看守也记了下来。

“为什么还不让人进去?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“他们正在做礼拜。等做完礼拜,就放你们进去。”

聂赫留朵夫走到探监的人群那里。人群中走出一个人,衣服褴褛,帽子揉皱,光脚上套着一双破鞋,脸上布满一道道伤痕,向监狱走去。

“你往哪儿溜?”持枪的哨兵对他吆喝道。

“你嚷嚷什么呀?”衣服褴褛的人全没被哨兵的吆喝吓倒,顶嘴说,然后走回来。“你不放,我等着就是。何必大声嚷嚷,简直象个将军似的。”

人群发出赞许的笑声。探监的人大都穿得很寒酸,甚至破破烂烂,但也有一些男女衣着很体面。聂赫留朵夫旁边站着一个服饰讲究的男人,脸色红润,胡子刮得精光,手里拿着一个包袱,显然是衬衣裤。聂赫留朵夫问他是不是第一次来探监。那人回答说,他每星期日都来。他们就这样攀谈起来。原来他是银行的看门人,是来探望犯制造伪证罪的弟弟的。这人和蔼可亲,把自己的身世全都讲给聂赫留朵夫听,还想打听聂赫留朵夫的情况,但这时来了一辆橡胶轮胎的轻便马车,由一匹高大的良种黑马拉着,车上坐着一个大学生和一个戴面纱的小姐。这样,他们的注意力就被吸引过去了。大学生手里抱着一个大包袱,走到聂赫留朵夫跟前,向他打听,可不可以散发施舍物(他带来的白面包),以及为此要办什么手续。

“这是未婚妻要我来办的。她就是我的未婚妻。她的爹妈要我们把东西散发给犯人。”

“我也是头一次来,我不知道,但我想应该问问那个人,”

聂赫留朵夫说,指指身穿制服、手里拿着小本子的看守。

就在聂赫留朵夫同大学生谈话的时候,正中开有小窗洞的监狱大铁门开了,里面走出一个穿军服的军官和另一个看守。那个手拿小本子的看守就宣布探监开始。哨兵退到一边,所有探监的人都争先恐后,有的甚至跑步,纷纷向监狱大门涌去。站在门口的看守高声数着从他身边走过的探监人:“十六,十七……”在监狱里面,另一个看守用手拍着每个进入二道门的人,也在点数,目的是免得让一个探监的人留在狱里,也不致跑掉一个犯人。这个点数的看守,眼睛不看走过去的人,在聂赫留朵夫的背上重重地拍了一下。看守这一拍起初使聂赫留朵夫感到屈辱,但他立刻想到他到这里来是为了什么事。这种屈辱的情绪使他感到害臊。

二道门里面首先看到的是一个拱形大房间,房间里有几个不大的窗子,上面装着铁栅栏。在这个称为聚会厅的房子里,聂赫留朵夫怎么也没有料到,壁龛里竟会有耶稣钉在十字架上的巨像。

“挂这个干什么?”他想,情不自禁地把耶稣像同自由人联系起来,却怎么也无法把他同囚犯联系在一起。

聂赫留朵夫慢吞吞地走着,让急于探监的人走在前面。他百感交集,想到关在这里的恶人就感到不寒而栗,对昨天的男孩和卡秋莎那样的无辜者则满怀同情,而想到即将同卡秋莎见面,不禁又觉得胆怯和爱怜。他走出这个房间的时候,听见看守在那一头说着些什么。但聂赫留朵夫满腹心事,没有理会看守的话,继续往多数探监人走的方向走去,也就是走往男监,而不是他要去的女监。

聂赫留朵夫让性急的人走在前头,自己最后一个走进会面的房间。他推开门,走进这个房间,首先使他吃惊的是一片喧闹声,那是由几百个人的叫嚷声汇合成的震耳欲聋的声音。直到他走过去,看见房间被一道铁丝网隔成两半,人们象苍蝇钉在糖上那样紧贴在铁丝网上,他才明白是怎么一回事。原来这个后墙上开有几个窗洞的房间,不是由一道铁丝网而是由两道铁丝网隔成两半,而且铁丝网都是从天花板一直挂到地板上。有几个看守在这两道铁丝网之间来回监视。铁丝网那边是囚犯,这边是探监的人,中间隔着两道铁丝网,距离有三俄尺①宽,因此双方不但无法私相授受什么东西,连要看清对方的脸都很困难,特别是近视眼。谈话也很困难,一定要拚命叫嚷,才能使对方听见。两边的人都把脸贴在铁丝网上,做妻子的,做丈夫的,做父母的,做子女的,大家都想看清对方的脸,说出要说的话。大家都想让对方听见,但他们的声音相互干扰,因此大家都放开嗓门叫,要压倒别人的声音。聂赫留朵夫一走进这个房间,就被这片大叫大嚷的喧闹声吓呆了。要听清他们在说些什么,那是根本不可能的。只能从脸部表情上判断他们在谈些什么,彼此是什么关系。聂赫留朵夫旁边有个扎头巾的老太婆,脸贴紧铁丝网,下巴哆嗦,正对一个脸色苍白、剃阴阳头的年轻人大声说话。那男犯扬起眉毛,皱紧眉头,用心听着她的话。老太婆旁边是一个穿农民外衣的年轻人,双手遮在耳朵后边,听一个面貌同他相象、脸色憔悴、胡子花白的男犯说话,不住地摇头。再过去一点,站着一个衣衫褴褛的人,挥动一条胳膊,一边叫嚷一边笑。他旁边的地上坐着一个手抱婴儿的女人,头上包着一块上等羊毛头巾,放声痛哭,显然是第一次看到对面那个头发花白的男人穿着囚衣,剃了阴阳头,戴着脚镣。这个女人后边站着同聂赫留朵夫谈过话的银行看门人,他正用尽力气向对面一个头上光秃、眼睛明亮的男犯叫嚷着。当聂赫留朵夫明白他只能在这样的条件下说话时,对规定并实行这套办法的人不由得产生了满腔愤恨。他感到奇怪的是,这种可怕的状况,这种对人类感情的亵渎,竟没有人感到屈辱。士兵也罢,典狱长也罢,探监的人也罢,囚犯也罢,都在这样做,仿佛认为这样做是天经地义的。

①3俄尺等于2.13米。

聂赫留朵夫在这个房间里待了五分钟,心里感到说不出的痛苦,觉得自己软弱无能,同整个世界格格不入。他在精神上感到极其厌恶,难过得仿佛晕船一般。




CHAPTER XLII. VISITING DAY--THE WOMEN'S WARD.

"Well, but I must do what I came here for," he said, trying to pick up courage. "What is to be done now?" He looked round for an official, and seeing a thin little man in the uniform of an officer going up and down behind the people, he approached him.

"Can you tell me, sir," he said, with exceedingly strained politeness of manner, "where the women are kept, and where one is allowed to interview them?"

"Is it the women's ward you want to go to?"

"Yes, I should like to see one of the women prisoners," Nekhludoff said, with the same strained politeness.

"You should have said so when you were in the hall. Who is it, then, that you want to see?"

"I want to see a prisoner called Katerina Maslova."

"Is she a political one?"

"No, she is simply . . ."

"What! Is she sentenced?"

"Yes; the day before yesterday she was sentenced," meekly answered Nekhludoff, fearing to spoil the inspector's good humour, which seemed to incline in his favour.

"If you want to go to the women's ward please to step this way," said the officer, having decided from Nekhludoff's appearance that he was worthy of attention. "Sideroff, conduct the gentleman to the women's ward," he said, turning to a moustached corporal with medals on his breast.

"Yes, sir."

At this moment heart-rending sobs were heard coming from some one near the net.

Everything here seemed strange to Nekhludoff; but strangest of all was that he should have to thank and feel obligation towards the inspector and the chief warders, the very men who were performing the cruel deeds that were done in this house.

The corporal showed Nekhludoff through the corridor, out of the men's into the women's interviewing-room.

This room, like that of the men, was divided by two wire nets; but it was much smaller, and there were fewer visitors and fewer prisoners, so that there was less shouting than in the men's room. Yet the same thing was going on here, only, between the nets instead of soldiers there was a woman warder, dressed in a blue-edged uniform jacket, with gold cords on the sleeves, and a blue belt. Here also, as in the men's room, the people were pressing close to the wire netting on both sides; on the nearer side, the townspeople in varied attire; on the further side, the prisoners, some in white prison clothes, others in their own coloured dresses. The whole length of the net was taken up by the people standing close to it. Some rose on tiptoe to be heard across the heads of others; some sat talking on the floor.

The most remarkable of the prisoners, both by her piercing screams and her appearance, was a thin, dishevelled gipsy. Her kerchief had slipped off her curly hair, and she stood near a post in the middle of the prisoner's division, shouting something, accompanied by quick gestures, to a gipsy man in a blue coat, girdled tightly below the waist. Next the gipsy man, a soldier sat on the ground talking to prisoner; next the soldier, leaning close to the net, stood a young peasant, with a fair beard and a flushed face, keeping back his tears with difficulty. A pretty, fair-haired prisoner, with bright blue eyes, was speaking to him. These two were Theodosia and her husband. Next to them was a tramp, talking to a broad-faced woman; then two women, then a man, then again a woman, and in front of each a prisoner. Maslova was not among them. But some one stood by the window behind the prisoners, and Nekhludoff knew it was she. His heart began to beat faster, and his breath stopped. The decisive moment was approaching. He went up to the part of the net where he could see the prisoner, and recognised her at once. She stood behind the blue-eyed Theodosia, and smiled, listening to what Theodosia was saying. She did not wear the prison cloak now, but a white dress, tightly drawn in at the waist by a belt, and very full in the bosom. From under her kerchief appeared the black ringlets of her fringe, just the same as in the court.

"Now, in a moment it will be decided," he thought.

"How shall I call her? Or will she come herself?"

She was expecting Bertha; that this man had come to see her never entered her head.

"Whom do you want?" said the warder who was walking between the nets, coming up to Nekhludoff.

"Katerina Maslova," Nekhludoff uttered, with difficulty.

"Katerina Maslova, some one to see you," cried the warder.

 

四十二

“不过,该办的事还是要办,”聂赫留朵夫鼓励自己说。

“可是该怎么办呢?”

他用眼睛找寻长官。他看见一个佩军官肩章、留小胡子、身材瘦小的人在人群后面走来走去,就对他说:

“先生,请问,女犯关在什么地方?什么地方可以同她们见面?”他非常紧张而又谦恭地问。

“难道您要探望女监吗?”

“是的,我希望同一个关在这里的女人见面,”聂赫留朵夫依旧那么紧张而谦恭地回答。

“您刚才在聚会厅里就该这么说了。那么您要见什么人?”

“我要见玛丝洛娃。”

“她是政治犯吗?”副典狱长问。

“不,她只不过是……”

“她怎么,判决了吗?”

“是的,她前天判决了,”聂赫留朵夫恭顺地回答,生怕破坏这个似乎同情他的副典狱长的情绪。

“既然您要探女监,那就请到这里来,”副典狱长说,显然从聂赫留朵夫的外表上看出为他效劳是值得的。“西多罗夫,”他吩咐胸前挂着几个奖章的留小胡子军士说,“把这位先生带到女监探望室去。”

“是,长官。”

这当儿,铁栅栏那边传来一阵令人心碎的痛哭声。

聂赫留朵夫觉得一切都很古怪,而最古怪的是,他还得感激典狱长和看守长,感激在这座房子里干着种种暴行的人,还得认为他承受了他们的恩惠。

看守长把聂赫留朵夫从男监探望室领到走廊里,随即打开对面的房门,又把他领进女监探望室。

这个房间也象男监探望室一样,由两道铁丝网隔成三部分,但地方要小得多,来探监的人和囚犯也都少些,不过里面的喧闹声同男监一样。在两道铁丝网中间也有个长官在来回踱步。不过,这里的长官是一个女看守,也穿着制服,袖口上镶有丝绦,滚着蓝边,腰里也象男看守一样系一条宽腰带。两边铁丝网上,也象男监探望室一样,贴满了人:这边是穿着各式衣服的城里居民,那边是穿着白色囚衣或便服的女犯。整个铁丝网上都挤满了人。有人踮起脚,这样可以超过人家的头说话,使对方听得清楚些;有人坐在地板上同对方交谈。

在所有女犯中间有一个女人特别显眼,她的叫嚷和模样也特别引人注意。这是一个头发蓬乱、身体瘦弱的吉卜赛女犯,头巾从她那鬈曲的头发上滑了下来。她站在铁丝网那边,挨近柱子,几乎就在房间中央,对一个身穿蓝上衣、腰里紧束着皮带的吉卜赛男人嚷着什么,同时迅速地做着手势。在吉卜赛男人旁边,蹲着一个士兵,正同一个女犯说话。再过去,站着一个穿树皮鞋的矮小农民,留着浅色胡子,脸涨得通红,显然好不容易才忍住眼泪。同他谈话的是一个头发浅黄、相貌好看的女犯。她用一双明亮的蓝眼睛瞅着对方。这就是费多霞和她的丈夫。他们旁边站着一个衣衫褴褛的男人,正同一个披头散发的宽脸膛女人说话。再过去是两个女人,一个男人,又是一个女人,他们各自都同对面的女犯说着话。在女犯中没见到玛丝洛娃。但在那一边,在那些女犯后面还站着一个女人。聂赫留朵夫立刻悟到那个女人就是她,他的心怦怦直跳,气都快喘不过来了。生死攸关的时刻到了。他走到铁丝网旁边,认清了是她。她站在蓝眼睛的费多霞后面,笑眯眯地听她说话。她不象前天那样穿着囚袍,只穿着一件腰带紧束的白上衣,高耸着胸部。头巾里露出鬈曲的黑发,就象那天在法庭上一样。

“马上就要摊牌了,”他暗自想。“我该怎么称呼她呢?也许她会自动过来吧?”

但她并没有走过来。她在等克拉拉,根本没有想到这个男人是来找她的。

“您要找谁?”那个在铁丝网中间踱步的女看守走到聂赫留朵夫跟前问。

“玛丝洛娃,”聂赫留朵夫好容易才说出口。

“玛丝洛娃,有人找你!”女看守叫道。




CHAPTER XLIII. NEKHLUDOFF VISITS MASLOVA.

Maslova looked round, and with head thrown back and expanded chest, came up to the net with that expression of readiness which he well knew, pushed in between two prisoners, and gazed at Nekhludoff with a surprised and questioning look. But, concluding from his clothing he was a rich man, she smiled.

"Is it me you want?" she asked, bringing her smiling face, with the slightly squinting eyes, nearer the net.

"I, I--I wished to see--" Nekhludoff did not know how to address her. "I wished to see you--I--" He was not speaking louder than usual.

"No; nonsense, I tell you!" shouted the tramp who stood next to him. "Have you taken it or not?"

"Dying, I tell you; what more do you want?" some one else was screaming at his other side. Maslova could not hear what Nekhludoff was saying, but the expression of his face as he was speaking reminded her of him. She did not believe her own eyes; still the smile vanished from her face and a deep line of suffering appeared on her brow.

"I cannot hear what you are saying," she called out, wrinkling her brow and frowning more and more.

"I have come," said Nekhludoff. "Yes, I am doing my duty--I am confessing," thought Nekhludoff; and at this thought the tears came in his eyes, and he felt a choking sensation in his throat, and holding on with both hands to the net, he made efforts to keep from bursting into tears.

"I say, why do you shove yourself in where you're not wanted?" some one shouted at one side of him.

"God is my witness; I know nothing," screamed a prisoner from the other side.

Noticing his excitement, Maslova recognised him.

"You're like . . . but no; I don't know you," she shouted, without looking at him, and blushing, while her face grew still more stern.

"I have come to ask you to forgive me," he said, in a loud but monotonous voice, like a lesson learnt by heart. Having said these words he became confused; but immediately came the thought that, if he felt ashamed, it was all the better; he had to bear this shame, and he continued in a loud voice:

"Forgive me; I have wronged you terribly."

She stood motionless and without taking her squinting eyes off him.

He could not continue to speak, and stepping away from the net he tried to suppress the sobs that were choking him.

The inspector, the same officer who had directed Nekhludoff to the women's ward, and whose interest he seemed to have aroused, came into the room, and, seeing Nekhludoff not at the net, asked him why he was not talking to her whom he wanted to see. Nekhludoff blew his nose, gave himself a shake, and, trying to appear calm, said:

"It's so inconvenient through these nets; nothing can be heard."

Again the inspector considered for a moment.

"Ah, well, she can be brought out here for awhile. Mary Karlovna," turning to the warder, "lead Maslova out."

A minute later Maslova came out of the side door. Stepping softly, she came up close to Nekhludoff, stopped, and looked up at him from under her brows. Her black hair was arranged in ringlets over her forehead in the same way as it had been two days ago; her face, though unhealthy and puffy, was attractive, and looked perfectly calm, only the glittering black eyes glanced strangely from under the swollen lids.

"You may talk here," said the inspector, and shrugging his shoulders he stepped aside with a look of surprise. Nekhludoff moved towards a seat by the wall.

Maslova cast a questioning look at the inspector, and then, shrugging her shoulders in surprise, followed Nekhludoff to the bench, and having arranged her skirt, sat down beside him.

"I know it is hard for you to forgive me," he began, but stopped. His tears were choking him. "But though I can't undo the past, I shall now do what is in my power. Tell me--"

"How have you managed to find me?" she said, without answering his question, neither looking away from him nor quite at him, with her squinting eyes.

"O God, help me! Teach me what to do," Nekhludoff thought, looking at her changed face. "I was on the jury the day before yesterday," he said. "You did not recognise me?"

"No, I did not; there was not time for recognitions. I did not even look," she said.

"There was a child, was there not?" he asked.

"Thank God! he died at once," she answered, abruptly and viciously.

"What do you mean? Why?"

"I was so ill myself, I nearly died," she said, in the same quiet voice, which Nekhludoff had not expected and could not understand.

"How could my aunts have let you go?"

"Who keeps a servant that has a baby? They sent me off as soon as they noticed. But why speak of this? I remember nothing. That's all finished."

"No, it is not finished; I wish to redeem my sin."

"There's nothing to redeem. What's been has been and is passed," she said; and, what he never expected, she looked at him and smiled in an unpleasantly luring, yet piteous, manner.

Maslova never expected to see him again, and certainly not here and not now; therefore, when she first recognised him, she could not keep back the memories which she never wished to revive. In the first moment she remembered dimly that new, wonderful world of feeling and of thought which had been opened to her by the charming young man who loved her and whom she loved, and then his incomprehensible cruelty and the whole string of humiliations and suffering which flowed from and followed that magic joy. This gave her pain, and, unable to understand it, she did what she was always in the habit of doing, she got rid of these memories by enveloping them in the mist of a depraved life. In the first moment, she associated the man now sitting beside her with the lad she had loved; but feeling that this gave her pain, she dissociated them again. Now, this well-dressed, carefully-got-up gentleman with perfumed beard was no longer the Nekhludoff whom she had loved but only one of the people who made use of creatures like herself when they needed them, and whom creatures like herself had to make use of in their turn as profitably as they could; and that is why she looked at him with a luring smile and considered silently how she could best make use of him.

"That's all at an end," she said. "Now I'm condemned to Siberia," and her lip trembled as she was saying this dreadful word.

"I knew; I was certain you were not guilty," said Nekhludoff.

"Guilty! of course not; as if I could be a thief or a robber." She stopped, considering in what way she could best get something out of him.

"They say here that all depends on the advocate," she began. "A petition should be handed in, only they say it's expensive."

"Yes, most certainly," said Nekhludoff. "I have already spoken to an advocate."

"No money ought to be spared; it should be a good one," she said.

"I shall do all that is possible."

They were silent, and then she smiled again in the same way.

"And I should like to ask you . . . a little money if you can . . . not much; ten roubles, I do not want more," she said, suddenly.

"Yes, yes," Nekhludoff said, with a sense of confusion, and felt for his purse.

She looked rapidly at the inspector, who was walking up and down the room. "Don't give it in front of him; he'd take it away."

Nekhludoff took out his purse as soon as the inspector had turned his back; but had no time to hand her the note before the inspector faced them again, so he crushed it up in his hand.

"This woman is dead," Nekhludoff thought, looking at this once sweet, and now defiled, puffy face, lit up by an evil glitter in the black, squinting eyes which were now glancing at the hand in which he held the note, then following the inspector's movements, and for a moment he hesitated. The tempter that had been speaking to him in the night again raised its voice, trying to lead him out of the realm of his inner into the realm of his outer life, away from the question of what he should do to the question of what the consequences would be, and what would be practical.

"You can do nothing with this woman," said the voice; "you will only tie a stone round your neck, which will help to drown you and hinder you from being useful to others.

"Is it not better to give her all the money that is here, say good-bye, and finish with her forever?" whispered the voice.

But here he felt that now, at this very moment, something most important was taking place in his soul--that his inner life was, as it were, wavering in the balance, so that the slightest effort would make it sink to this side or the other. And he made this effort by calling to his assistance that God whom he had felt in his soul the day before, and that God instantly responded. He resolved to tell her everything now--at once.

"Katusha, I have come to ask you to forgive me, and you have given me no answer. Have you forgiven me? Will you ever forgive me?" he asked.

She did not listen to him, but looked at his hand and at the inspector, and when the latter turned she hastily stretched out her hand, grasped the note, and hid it under her belt.

"That's odd, what you are saying there," she said, with a smile of contempt, as it seemed to him.

Nekhludoff felt that there was in her soul one who was his enemy and who was protecting her, such as she was now, and preventing him from getting at her heart. But, strange to say, this did not repel him, but drew him nearer to her by some fresh, peculiar power. He knew that he must waken her soul, that this was terribly difficult, but the very difficulty attracted him. He now felt towards her as he had never felt towards her or any one else before. There was nothing personal in this feeling: he wanted nothing from her for himself, but only wished that she might not remain as she now was, that she might awaken and become again what she had been.

"Katusha, why do you speak like that? I know you; I remember you--and the old days in Papovo."

"What's the use of recalling what's past?" she remarked, drily.

"I am recalling it in order to put it right, to atone for my sin, Katusha," and he was going to say that he would marry her, but, meeting her eyes, he read in them something so dreadful, so coarse, so repellent, that he could not go on.

At this moment the visitors began to go. The inspector came up to Nekhludoff and said that the time was up.

"Good-bye; I have still much to say to you, but you see it is impossible to do so now," said Nekhludoff, and held out his hand. "I shall come again."

"I think you have said all."

She took his hand but did not press it.

"No; I shall try to see you again, somewhere where we can talk, and then I shall tell you what I have to say-something very important."

"Well, then, come; why not?" she answered, and smiled with that habitual, inviting, and promising smile which she gave to the men whom she wished to please.

"You are more than a sister to me," said Nekhludoff.

"That's odd," she said again, and went behind the grating.

 

四十三

玛丝洛娃转过身,抬起头,挺起胸部,带着聂赫留朵夫所熟悉的温顺表情,走到铁栅栏跟前,从两个女犯中间挤过来,惊讶地盯着聂赫留朵夫,却没有认出他来。

不过,她从衣衫上看出他是个有钱人,就嫣然一笑。

“您找我吗?”她问,把她那张眼睛斜睨的笑盈盈的脸凑近铁栅栏。

“我想见见……”聂赫留朵夫不知道该用“您”还是“你”,但随即决定用“您”。他说话的声音并不比平时高。

“我想见见您……我……”

“你别跟我罗唆了,”他旁边那个衣衫褴褛的男人叫道。

“你到底拿过没有?”

“对你说,人都快死了,你还要什么?”对面有一个人嚷道。

玛丝洛娃听不清聂赫留朵夫在说些什么,但他说话时脸上的那副神情使她突然想起了他。但她不相信自己的眼睛。不过,她的笑容消失了,眉头痛苦地皱起来。

“您说什么,我听不见,”她叫起来,眯细眼睛,眉头皱得更紧了。

“我来是……”

“对,我在做我该做的事,我在认罪,”聂赫留朵夫想。他一想到这里,眼泪就夺眶而出,喉咙也哽住了。他用手指抓住铁栅栏,说不下去,竭力控制住感情,免得哭出声来。

“对你说:你去管闲事干什么……”这边有人喝道。

“老天爷在上,我连知道也不知道,”那边有个女犯大声说。

玛丝洛娃看到聂赫留朵夫激动的神气,认出他来了。

“您好象是……但我不敢认,”玛丝洛娃眼睛不看他,叫道。她那涨红的脸突然变得阴沉了。

“我来是要请求你饶恕,”聂赫留朵夫大声说,但音调平得象背书一样。

他大声说出这句话,感到害臊,往四下里张望了一下。但他立刻想到,要是他觉得羞耻,那倒是好事,因为他是可耻的。于是他高声说下去:

“请你饶恕我,我在你面前是有罪的……”他又叫道。

她一动不动地站着,斜睨的目光盯住他不放。

他再也说不下去,就离开铁栅栏,竭力忍住翻腾着的泪水,不让自己哭出声来。

把聂赫留朵夫领到女监来的副典狱长,显然对他发生了兴趣,这时走了过来。他看见聂赫留朵夫不在铁栅栏旁边,就问他为什么不同他要探望的女犯谈话。聂赫留朵夫擤了擤鼻涕,提起精神,竭力让自己平静下来,回答说:

“隔着铁栅栏没法说话,什么也听不见。”

副典狱长沉思了一下。

“嗯,好吧,把她带到这儿来一下也行。”

“马丽雅•卡尔洛夫娜!”他转身对女看守说。“把玛丝洛娃带到外边来。”

过了一分钟,玛丝洛娃从边门走出来。她步履轻盈地走到聂赫留朵夫跟前站住,皱着眉头看了他一眼。乌黑的鬈发也象前天那样一圈圈飘在额上;苍白而微肿的脸有点病态,但很可爱,而且十分镇定;她那双乌黑发亮的斜睨眼睛在浮肿的眼皮下显得特别有神。

“可以在这里谈话,”副典狱长说完就走开了。

聂赫留朵夫走到靠墙的长凳旁边。

玛丝洛娃困惑地瞧了瞧副典狱长,然后仿佛感到惊讶,耸耸肩膀,跟着聂赫留朵夫走到长凳那儿,理了理裙子,在他旁边坐下。

“我知道要您饶恕我很困难,”聂赫留朵夫开口说,但又停住,觉得喉咙哽住了,“过去的事既已无法挽回,那么现在我愿尽最大的努力去做。您说说……”

“您是怎么找到我的?”她不理他的话,径自问。她那双斜睨的眼睛又象在瞧他,又象不在瞧他。

“上帝呀!你帮助我,教教我该怎么办!”聂赫留朵夫望着她那张变丑的脸,暗自说。

“前天您受审的时候,我在做陪审员。”他说。“您没有认出我来吧?”

“没有,没有认出来。我没有工夫认人。当时我根本没有看,”玛丝洛娃说。

“不是有过一个孩子吗?”聂赫留朵夫问,感到脸红了。

“赞美上帝,他当时就死了,”她气愤地简单回答,转过眼睛不去看他。

“真的吗?是怎么死的?”

“我当时自己病了,差一点也死掉,”玛丝洛娃说,没有抬起眼睛来。

“姑妈她们怎么会放您走的?”

“谁还会把一个怀孩子的女佣人留在家里呢?她们一发现这事,就把我赶出来了。说这些干什么呀!我什么都不记得,全都忘了。那事早完了。”

“不,没有完。我不能丢下不管。哪怕到今天我也要赎我的罪。”

“没有什么罪可赎的。过去的事都过去了,全完了,”玛丝洛娃说。接着,完全出乎他的意料,她忽然瞟了他一眼,又嫌恶又妖媚又可怜地微微一笑。

玛丝洛娃怎么也没想到会看见他,特别是在此时此地,因此最初一刹那,他的出现使她震惊,使她回想起她从不回想的往事。最初一刹那,她模模糊糊地想起那个充满感情和理想的新奇天地,这是那个热爱她并为她所热爱的迷人青年给她打开的。然后她想到了他那难以理解的残酷,想到了接二连三的屈辱和苦难,这都是紧接着那些醉人的幸福降临和由此而产生的。她感到痛苦,但她无法理解这事。她就照例把这些往事从头脑里驱除,竭力用堕落生活的特种迷雾把它遮住。此刻她就是这样做的。最初一刹那,她把坐在她面前的这个人同她一度爱过的那个青年联系起来,但接着觉得太痛苦了,就不再这样做。现在这个衣冠楚楚、脸色红润、胡子上洒过香水的老爷,对她来说,已不是她所爱过的那个聂赫留朵夫,而是一个截然不同的人。那种人在需要的时候可以玩弄象她这样的女人,而象她这样的女人也总是要尽量从他们身上多弄到些好处。就因为这个缘故,她向他妖媚地笑了笑。她沉默了一会儿,考虑着怎样利用他弄到些好处。

“那事早就完了,”她说。“如今我被判决,要去服苦役了。”

她说出这句悲痛的话,嘴唇都哆嗦了。

“我知道,我相信,您是没有罪的,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“我当然没有罪。我又不是小偷,又不是强盗。这儿大家都说,一切全在于律师,”她继续说。“大家都说应该上诉,可是得花很多钱……”

“是的,一定要上诉,”聂赫留朵夫说。“我已经找过律师了。”

“别舍不得花钱,得请一个好律师,”她说。

“我一定尽力去办。”

接着是一阵沉默。

她又象刚才那样微微一笑。

“我想请求您……给些钱,要是您答应的话。不多……只要十个卢布就行,”她突然说。

“行,行,”聂赫留朵夫窘态毕露地说,伸手去掏皮夹子。

她急促地瞅了一眼正在屋里踱步的副典狱长。

“当着他的面别给,等他走开了再给,要不然会被他拿走的。”

等副典狱长一转过身去,聂赫留朵夫就掏出皮夹子,但他还没来得及把十卢布钞票递给她,副典狱长又转过身来,脸对着他们。他把钞票团在手心里。

“这个女人已经丧失生命了,”他心里想,同时望着这张原来亲切可爱、如今饱经风霜的浮肿的脸,以及那双妖媚的乌黑发亮的斜睨眼睛——这双眼睛紧盯着副典狱长和聂赫留朵夫那只紧捏着钞票的手。他的内心刹那间发生了动摇。

昨晚迷惑过聂赫留朵夫的魔鬼,此刻又在他心里说话,又竭力阻止他思考该怎样行动,却让他去考虑他的行动会有什么后果,怎样才能对他有利。

“这个女人已经无可救药了,”魔鬼说,“你只会把石头吊在自己脖子上,活活淹死,再也不能做什么对别人有益的事了。给她一些钱,把你身边所有的钱全给她,同她分手,从此一刀两断,岂不更好?”他心里这样想。

不过,他同时又感到,他的心灵里此刻正要完成一种极其重大的变化,他的精神世界这会儿仿佛搁在不稳定的天平上,只要稍稍加一点力气,就会向这边或者那边倾斜。他花了一点力气,向昨天感到存在于心灵里的上帝呼救,果然上帝立刻响应他。他决定此刻把所有的话全向她说出来。

“卡秋莎!我来是要请求你的饶恕,可是你没有回答我,你是不是饶恕我,或者,什么时候能饶恕我,”他说,忽然对玛丝洛娃改称“你”了。

她没有听他说话,却一会儿瞧瞧他那只手,一会儿瞧瞧副典狱长。等副典狱长一转身,她连忙把手伸过去,抓住钞票,把它塞在腰带里。

“您的话真怪,”她鄙夷不屑地——他有这样的感觉——

微笑着说。

聂赫留朵夫觉得她身上有一样东西,同他水火不相容,使她永远保持现在这种样子,并且不让他闯进她的内心世界。

不过,说也奇怪,这种情况不仅没有使他疏远她,反而产生一种特殊的新的力量,使他去同她接近。聂赫留朵夫觉得他应该在精神上唤醒她,这虽然极其困难,但正因为困难就格外吸引他。他现在对她的这种感情,是以前所不曾有过的,对任何人都不曾有过,其中不带丝毫私心。他对她毫无所求,只希望她不要象现在这样,希望她能觉醒,能恢复她的本性。

“卡秋莎,你为什么说这样的话?你要明白,我是了解你的,我记得当时你在巴诺伏的样子……”

“何必提那些旧事,”她冷冷地说。

“我记起这些事是为了要改正错误,赎我的罪,卡秋莎,”聂赫留朵夫开了头,本来还想说他要同她结婚,但接触到她的目光,发觉其中有一种粗野可怕、拒人于千里之外的神色,他不敢开口了。

这时候,探监的人纷纷出去。副典狱长走到聂赫留朵夫跟前,说探望的时间结束了。玛丝洛娃站起来,顺从地等待人家把她带回牢房。

“再见,我还有许多话要对您说,可是,您看,现在没时间了,”聂赫留朵夫说着伸出一只手。“我还要来的。”

“话好象都已说了……”

她伸出一只手,但是没有同他握。

“不,我要设法找个可以说话的地方再同您见面,我还有些非常重要的话要对您说,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“好的,那您就来吧,”她说,做出一种要讨男人喜欢的媚笑。

“您对我来说比妹妹还亲哪!”聂赫留朵夫说。

“真怪!”她又说了一遍,接着摇摇头,向铁栅栏那边走去。




CHAPTER XLIV. MASLOVA'S VIEW OF LIFE.

Before the first interview, Nekhludoff thought that when she saw him and knew of his intention to serve her, Katusha would be pleased and touched, and would be Katusha again; but, to his horror, he found that Katusha existed no more, and there was Maslova in her place. This astonished and horrified him.

What astonished him most was that Katusha was not ashamed of her position--not the position of a prisoner (she was ashamed of that), but her position as a prostitute. She seemed satisfied, even proud of it. And, yet, how could it be otherwise? Everybody, in order to be able to act, has to consider his occupation important and good. Therefore, in whatever position a person is, he is certain to form such a view of the life of men in general which will make his occupation seem important and good.

It is usually imagined that a thief, a murderer, a spy, a prostitute, acknowledging his or her profession as evil, is ashamed of it. But the contrary is true. People whom fate and their sin-mistakes have placed in a certain position, however false that position may be, form a view of life in general which makes their position seem good and admissible. In order to keep up their view of life, these people instinctively keep to the circle of those people who share their views of life and their own place in it. This surprises us, where the persons concerned are thieves, bragging about their dexterity, prostitutes vaunting their depravity, or murderers boasting of their cruelty. This surprises us only because the circle, the atmosphere in which these people live, is limited, and we are outside it. But can we not observe the same phenomenon when the rich boast of their wealth, i.e., robbery; the commanders in the army pride themselves on victories, i.e., murder; and those in high places vaunt their power, i.e., violence? We do not see the perversion in the views of life held by these people, only because the circle formed by them is more extensive, and we ourselves are moving inside of it.

And in this manner Maslova had formed her views of life and of her own position. She was a prostitute condemned to Siberia, and yet she had a conception of life which made it possible for her to be satisfied with herself, and even to pride herself on her position before others.

According to this conception, the highest good for all men without exception--old, young, schoolboys, generals, educated and uneducated, was connected with the relation of the sexes; therefore, all men, even when they pretended to be occupied with other things, in reality took this view. She was an attractive woman, and therefore she was an important and necessary person. The whole of her former and present life was a confirmation of the correctness of this conception.

With such a view of life, she was by no means the lowest, but a very important person. And Maslova prized this view of life more than anything; she could not but prize it, for, if she lost the importance that such a view of life gave her among men, she would lose the meaning of her life. And, in order not to lose the meaning of her life, she instinctively clung to the set that looked at life in the same way as she did. Feeling that Nekhludoff wanted to lead her out into another world, she resisted him, foreseeing that she would have to lose her place in life, with the self-possession and self-respect it gave her. For this reason she drove from her the recollections of her early youth and her first relations with Nekhludoff. These recollections did not correspond with her present conception of the world, and were therefore quite rubbed out of her mind, or, rather, lay somewhere buried and untouched, closed up and plastered over so that they should not escape, as when bees, in order to protect the result of their labour, will sometimes plaster a nest of worms. Therefore, the present Nekhludoff was not the man she had once loved with a pure love, but only a rich gentleman whom she could, and must, make use of, and with whom she could only have the same relations as with men in general.

"No, I could not tell her the chief thing," thought Nekhludoff, moving towards the front doors with the rest of the people. "I did not tell her that I would marry her; I did not tell her so, but I will," he thought.

The two warders at the door let out the visitors, counting them again, and touching each one with their hands, so that no extra person should go out, and none remain within. The slap on his shoulder did not offend Nekhludoff this time; he did not even notice it.

 

四十四

第一次重逢的时候,聂赫留朵夫以为卡秋莎见到他,知道他要为她出力并且感到悔恨,一定会高兴,一定会感动,一定又会恢复原来那个卡秋莎的面目。他万万没有料到,原来的那个卡秋莎已经不存在了,只剩下了一个现在的玛丝洛娃。

这使他感到又惊奇又恐惧。

使他感到惊奇的,主要是玛丝洛娃不仅不以自己的身分为耻(不是指她囚犯的身分,当囚犯她是感到羞耻的,而是指她妓女的身分),似乎还觉得心满意足,甚至引以为荣。不过话也得说回来,一个人处在这样的地位,也就非如此不可。不论什么人,倘若要活动,必须自信他的活动是重要的,有益的。因此,一个人,不论地位怎样,他对人生必须具有这样的观点,使他觉得他的活动是重要的,有益的。

通常人们总以为小偷、凶手、间谍、妓女会承认自己的职业卑贱,会感到羞耻。其实正好相反。凡是由命运安排或者自己造了孽而堕落的人,不论他们的地位多么卑贱,他们对人生往往抱着这样的观点,仿佛他们的地位是正当的,高尚的。为了保持这样的观点,他们总是本能地依附那些肯定他们对人生和所处地位的看法的人。但要是小偷夸耀他们的伎俩,妓女夸耀她们的淫荡,凶手夸耀他们的残忍,我们就会感到惊奇。我们之所以会感到惊奇,无非因为这些人的生活圈子狭小,生活习气特殊,而我们却是局外人。不过,要是富翁夸耀他们的财富,也就是他们的巧取豪夺,军事长官夸耀他们的胜利,也就是他们的血腥屠杀,统治者夸耀他们的威力,也就是他们的强暴残忍,还不都是同一回事?我们看不出这些人歪曲了生活概念,看不出他们为了替自己的地位辩护而颠倒善恶,这无非因为他们的圈子比较大,人数比较多,而且我们自己也是这个圈子里的人。

玛丝洛娃就是这样看待她的生活和她在世界上的地位的。她是个妓女,被判处服苦役,然而她也有她的世界观,而且凭这种世界观她能自我欣赏,甚至自命不凡。

这个世界观就是:凡是男人,不论年老年轻,不论是中学生还是将军,受过教育的还是没有受过教育的,无一例外,个个认为同富有魅力的女人性交就是人生最大的乐事。因此,凡是男人,表面上都装作在为别的事忙碌,其实都一味渴望着这件事。她是一个富有魅力的女人,可以满足,也可以不满足他们的这种欲望,因此她是一个重要的不可缺少的人物。

她过去的生活和现在的生活全都证实这种观点是正确的。

在这十年中间,不论在什么地方,她都看见,一切男人,从聂赫留朵夫和上了年纪的警察局长开始,到谨慎小心的监狱看守为止,个个都需要她。至于那些不需要她的男人,她没有看到,对他们也不加注意。因此,照她看来,茫茫尘世无非是好色之徒聚居的渊蔽,他们从四面八方窥伺她,不择手段——欺骗、暴力、金钱、诡计——去占有她。

玛丝洛娃就是这样看待人生的。从这样的人生观出发,她不仅不是一个卑贱的人,而且是一个很重要的人。玛丝洛娃把这样的人生观看得高于一切。她不能不珍重它,因为一旦抛弃这样的人生观,她就会丧失生活在人间的意义。为了不丧失自己的生活意义,她本能地依附于具有同样人生观的人。她发觉聂赫留朵夫要把她拉到另一个世界里去,就加以抵制,因为预见到在那个世界里她将丧失这样的生活地位,从而也就丧失自信心和自尊心。也就因为这个缘故,她竭力避免回忆年轻时的事和她同聂赫留朵夫最初的关系。那些往事的回忆同她现在的世界观格格不入,因此已从她的记忆里抹掉,或者说原封不动地深埋在记忆里,而且封存得那么严密,就象蜜蜂把一窝螟虫(幼虫)封起来,免得它们糟蹋蜜蜂的全部劳动成果一样。因此,现在的聂赫留朵夫对她来说已不是她一度以纯洁的爱情爱过的人,而只是一个阔老爷。她可以而且应该利用他,她和他只能维持她和一切男人那样的关系。

“嗯,我没有能把主要的话说出来,”聂赫留朵夫跟人群一起往出口处走去时想。“我没有告诉她我要同她结婚。尽管没有说,但我会这样做的。”

门口的两个看守又用手逐个拍着探监的人,点着数,免得多放一个人出去,或者把一个人留在牢里。这一次他们拍聂赫留朵夫的背,聂赫留朵夫不仅没有生气,而且简直没有注意到。




CHAPTER XLV. FANARIN, THE ADVOCATE--THE PETITION.

Nekhludoff meant to rearrange the whole of his external life, to let his large house and move to an hotel, but Agraphena Petrovna pointed out that it was useless to change anything before the winter. No one would rent a town house for the summer; anyhow, he would have to live and keep his things somewhere. And so all his efforts to change his manner of life (he meant to live more simply: as the students live) led to nothing. Not only did everything remain as it was, but the house was suddenly filled with new activity. All that was made of wool or fur was taken out to be aired and beaten. The gate-keeper, the boy, the cook, and Corney himself took part in this activity. All sorts of strange furs, which no one ever used, and various uniforms were taken out and hung on a line, then the carpets and furniture were brought out, and the gate-keeper and the boy rolled their sleeves up their muscular arms and stood beating these things, keeping strict time, while the rooms were filled with the smell of naphthaline.

When Nekhludoff crossed the yard or looked out of the window and saw all this going on, he was surprised at the great number of things there were, all quite useless. Their only use, Nekhludoff thought, was the providing of exercise for Agraphena Petrovna, Corney, the gate-keeper, the boy, and the cook.

"But it's not worth while altering my manner of life now," he thought, "while Maslova's case is not decided. Besides, it is too difficult. It will alter of itself when she will be set free or exiled, and I follow her."

On the appointed day Nekhludoff drove up to the advocate Fanarin's own splendid house, which was decorated with huge palms and other plants, and wonderful curtains, in fact, with all the expensive luxury witnessing to the possession of much idle money, i.e., money acquired without labour, which only those possess who grow rich suddenly. In the waiting-room, just as in a doctor's waiting-room, he found many dejected-looking people sitting round several tables, on which lay illustrated papers meant to amuse them, awaiting their turns to be admitted to the advocate. The advocate's assistant sat in the room at a high desk, and having recognised Nekhludoff, he came up to him and said he would go and announce him at once. But the assistant had not reached the door before it opened and the sounds of loud, animated voices were heard; the voice of a middle-aged, sturdy merchant, with a red face and thick moustaches, and the voice of Fanarin himself. Fanarin was also a middle-aged man of medium height, with a worn look on his face. Both faces bore the expression which you see on the faces of those who have just concluded a profitable but not quite honest transaction.

"Your own fault, you know, my dear sir," Fanarin said, smiling.

"We'd all be in 'eaven were it not for hour sins."

"Oh. yes, yes; we all know that," and both laughed un-naturally.

"Oh, Prince Nekhludoff! Please to step in," said Fanarin, seeing him, and, nodding once more to the merchant, he led Nekhludoff into his business cabinet, furnished in a severely correct style.

"Won't you smoke?" said the advocate, sitting down opposite Nekhludoff and trying to conceal a smile, apparently still excited by the success of the accomplished transaction.

"Thanks; I have come about Maslova's case."

"Yes, yes; directly! But oh, what rogues these fat money bags are!" he said. "You saw this here fellow. Why, he has about twelve million roubles, and he cannot speak correctly; and if he can get a twenty-five rouble note out of you he'll have it, if he's to wrench it out with his teeth."

"He says ''eaven' and 'hour,' and you say 'this here fellow,'" Nekhludoff thought, with an insurmountable feeling of aversion towards this man who wished to show by his free and easy manner that he and Nekhludoff belonged to one and the same camp, while his other clients belonged to another.

"He has worried me to death--a fearful scoundrel. I felt I must relieve my feelings," said the advocate, as if to excuse his speaking about things that had no reference to business. "Well, how about your case? I have read it attentively, but do not approve of it. I mean that greenhorn of an advocate has left no valid reason for an appeal."

"Well, then, what have you decided?"

"One moment. Tell him," he said to his assistant, who had just come in, "that I keep to what I have said. If he can, it's all right; if not, no matter."

"But he won't agree."

"Well, no matter," and the advocate frowned.

"There now, and it is said that we advocates get our money for nothing," he remarked, after a pause. "I have freed one insolvent debtor from a totally false charge, and now they all flock to me. Yet every such case costs enormous labour. Why, don't we, too, 'lose bits of flesh in the inkstand?' as some writer or other has said. Well, as to your case, or, rather, the case you are taking an interest in. It has been conducted abominably. There is no good reason for appealing. Still," he continued, "we can but try to get the sentence revoked. This is what I have noted down." He took up several sheets of paper covered with writing, and began to read rapidly, slurring over the uninteresting legal terms and laying particular stress on some sentences. "To the Court of Appeal, criminal department, etc., etc. According to the decisions, etc., the verdict, etc., So-and-so Maslova pronounced guilty of having caused the death through poison of the merchant Smelkoff, and has, according to Statute 1454 of the penal code, been sentenced to Siberia," etc., etc. He stopped. Evidently, in spite of his being so used to it, he still felt pleasure in listening to his own productions. "This sentence is the direct result of the most glaring judicial perversion and error," he continued, impressively, "and there are grounds for its revocation. Firstly, the reading of the medical report of the examination of Smelkoff's intestines was interrupted by the president at the very beginning. This is point one."

"But it was the prosecuting side that demanded this reading," Nekhludoff said, with surprise.

"That does not matter. There might have been reasons for the defence to demand this reading, too."

"Oh, but there could have been no reason whatever for that."

"It is a ground for appeal, though. To continue: 'Secondly,' he went on reading, 'when Maslova's advocate, in his speech for the defence, wishing to characterise Maslova's personality, referred to the causes of her fall, he was interrupted by the president calling him to order for the alleged deviation from the direct subject. Yet, as has been repeatedly pointed out by the Senate, the elucidation of the criminal's characteristics and his or her moral standpoint in general has a significance of the first importance in criminal cases, even if only as a guide in the settling of the question of imputation.' That's point two," he said, with a look at Nekhludoff.

"But he spoke so badly that no one could make anything of it," Nekhludoff said, still more astonished.

"The fellow's quite a fool, and of course could not be expected to say anything sensible," Fanarin said, laughing; "but, all the same, it will do as a reason for appeal. Thirdly: 'The president, in his summing up, contrary to the direct decree of section 1, statute 801, of the criminal code, omitted to inform the jury what the judicial points are that constitute guilt; and did not mention that having admitted the fact of Maslova having administered the poison to Smelkoff, the jury had a right not to impute the guilt of murder to her, since the proofs of wilful intent to deprive Smelkoff of life were absent, and only to pronounce her guilty of carelessness resulting in the death of the merchant, which she did not desire.' This is the chief point."

"Yes; but we ought to have known that ourselves. It was our mistake."

"And now the fourth point," the advocate continued. "The form of the answer given by the jury contained an evident contradiction. Maslova is accused of wilfully poisoning Smelkoff, her one object being that of cupidity, the only motive to commit murder she could have had. The jury in their verdict acquit her of the intent to rob, or participation in the stealing of valuables, from which it follows that they intended also to acquit her of the intent to murder, and only through a misunderstanding, which arose from the incompleteness of the president's summing up, omitted to express it in due form in their answer. Therefore an answer of this kind by the jury absolutely demanded the application of statutes 816 and 808 of the criminal code of procedure, i.e., an explanation by the president to the jury of the mistake made by them, and another debate on the question of the prisoner's guilt."

"Then why did the president not do it?"

"I, too, should like to know why," Fanarin said, laughing.

"Then the Senate will, of course, correct this error?"

"That will all depend on who will preside there at the time. Well, now, there it is. I have further said," he continued, rapidly, "a verdict of this kind gave the Court no right to condemn Maslova to be punished as a criminal, and to apply section 3, statute 771 of the penal code to her case. This is a decided and gross violation of the basic principles of our criminal law. In view of the reasons stated, I have the honour of appealing to you, etc., etc., the refutation, according to 909, 910, and section 2, 912 and 928 statute of the criminal code, etc., etc. . . . to carry this case before another department of the same Court for a further examination. There; all that can be done is done, but, to be frank, I have little hope of success, though, of course, it all depends on what members will be present at the Senate. If you have any influence there you can but try."

"I do know some."

"All right; only be quick about it. Else they'll all go off for a change of air; then you may have to wait three months before they return. Then, in case of failure, we have still the possibility of appealing to His Majesty. This, too, depends on the private influence you can bring to work. In this case, too, I am at your service; I mean as to the working of the petition, not the influence."

"Thank you. Now as to your fees?"

"My assistant will hand you the petition and tell you."

"One thing more. The Procureur gave me a pass for visiting this person in prison, but they tell me I must also get a permission from the governor in order to get an interview at another time and in another place than those appointed. Is this necessary?"

"Yes, I think so. But the governor is away at present; a vice-governor is in his place. And he is such an impenetrable fool that you'll scarcely be able to do anything with him."

"Is it Meslennikoff?"

"Yes."

"I know him," said Nekhludoff, and got up to go. At this moment a horribly ugly, little, bony, snub-nosed, yellow-faced woman flew into the room. It was the advocate's wife, who did not seem to be in the least bit troubled by her ugliness. She was attired in the most original manner; she seemed enveloped in something made of velvet and silk, something yellow and green, and her thin hair was crimped.

She stepped out triumphantly into the ante-room, followed by a tall, smiling man, with a greenish complexion, dressed in a coat with silk facings, and a white tie. This was an author. Nekhludoff knew him by sight.

She opened the cabinet door and said, "Anatole, you must come to me. Here is Simeon Ivanovitch, who will read his poems, and you must absolutely come and read about Garshin."

Nekhludoff noticed that she whispered something to her husband, and, thinking it was something concerning him, wished to go away, but she caught him up and said: "I beg your pardon, Prince, I know you, and, thinking an introduction superfluous, I beg you to stay and take part in our literary matinee. It will be most interesting. M. Fanarin will read."

"You see what a lot I have to do," said Fanarin, spreading out his hands and smilingly pointing to his wife, as if to show how impossible it was to resist so charming a creature.

Nekhludoff thanked the advocate's wife with extreme politeness for the honour she did him in inviting him, but refused the invitation with a sad and solemn look, and left the room.

"What an affected fellow!" said the advocate's wife, when he had gone out.

In the ante-room the assistant handed him a ready-written petition, and said that the fees, including the business with the Senate and the commission, would come to 1,000 roubles, and explained that M. Fanarin did not usually undertake this kind of business, but did it only to oblige Nekhludoff.

"And about this petition. Who is to sign it?"

"The prisoner may do it herself, or if this is inconvenient, M. Fanarin can, if he gets a power of attorney from her."

"Oh, no. I shall take the petition to her and get her to sign it," said Nekhludoff, glad of the opportunity of seeing her before the appointed day.

 

四十五

聂赫留朵夫想改变生活方式:退掉这座大住宅,解散佣人,自己搬到旅馆去住。但是阿格拉芬娜竭力劝说他,没有任何理由在冬季以前改变生活方式,因为夏季谁也不要租大住宅,再说自己也总得有个地方居住和存放家具杂物。这样,聂赫留朵夫想改变生活方式,过学生般简朴生活的努力,全都成了泡影。家里不仅一切如旧,而且又紧张地忙起家务事来:把全部毛料和皮子衣服拿出来晾一晾,挂开来吹吹风,掸去灰尘。扫院子人、他的下手、厨娘和柯尔尼都一齐忙碌着。他们先把军服、制服和从来没有人穿过的古怪皮货晾在绳子上,然后把地毯和家具也都搬出去。扫院子人和他的下手卷起袖子,露出肌肉发达的胳膊,很有节奏地敲打着这些东西。个个房间都弥漫着樟脑味儿。聂赫留朵夫从院子里走过,后来从窗子里望出去,看见那么多东西,而且都是毫无用处的,不禁感到惊讶。“保存这些东西的唯一用处,”聂赫留朵夫想,“就在于让阿格拉芬娜、柯尔尼、扫院子人、他的下手和厨娘有个机会活动活动筋骨。”

“玛丝洛娃的事还没有解决,暂时用不着改变生活方式,”聂赫留朵夫想。“再说改变生活方式也实在困难。等她得到释放或者被流放,我也跟着她去,到那时生活方式也就自然改变了。”在同法纳林律师约定的那一天,聂赫留朵夫坐上马车去看他。律师的私人住宅富丽堂皇,摆满高大的盆花,窗子上挂着精美的窗帘。总之,排场十分阔气,表明主人发了横财,因为这样的排场只有暴发户才会有。聂赫留朵夫走进这座房子,在接待室里看见许多来访的人,好象医生的候诊室那样,大家没精打采地坐在几张桌子旁,翻阅供他们消遣的画报,等待着接见。律师的助手也坐在这儿一张很高的斜面办公桌旁。他一认出聂赫留朵夫,就走过来同他寒暄,并且说马上去报告律师。但不等律师助手走到办公室门口,门就开了,传出来响亮而热烈的谈话声。一个矮胖的中年人,脸色红润,留着浓密的小胡子,穿一身崭新的服装,正在同法纳林谈话。两人脸上的神色表明,他们刚办完一件有利可图而不太正当的事。

“是您自己作的孽呀,老兄,”法纳林笑嘻嘻地说。

“天堂想进,可就是罪孽深重,上天无门哪。”

“行了,行了,这我们知道。”

两人都不自然地笑起来。

“啊,公爵,请进,”法纳林看见聂赫留朵夫,说道。他对出去的商人又点了一下头,把聂赫留朵夫领进他那陈设庄重的办公室。“请抽烟,”律师说着在聂赫留朵夫对面坐下,竭力忍住因刚才那桩得意的买卖而浮起的笑容。

“谢谢,我是为玛丝洛娃的案子来的。”

“好,好,我们这就来研究。哼,那些财主都是骗子手!”他说。“您看到刚才那个家伙吗?他有一千二百万家财。可他还说什么‘上天无门哪’。哼,只要能从您身上捞到一张二十五卢布钞票,他就是用牙也要把它咬到手。”

“他说‘上天无门’,你就说‘二十五卢布钞票’,”聂赫留朵夫想,对这个肆无忌惮的人感到按捺不住的憎恶。律师说话的腔调想表示他同他聂赫留朵夫是同一个圈子里的人,而那些委托他办案的和其他的人则属于另一个圈子,和他们截然不同。

“嘿,他把我折磨得够苦的了,这混蛋!我真想散散心哪,”律师说,仿佛在为他没有立刻谈正经事辩护。“好吧,现在来谈谈您的案子……我已经仔细查阅了案卷,可是就象屠格涅夫说的那样,‘它的内容我不赞成’①,那个该死的律师糟透了,没有给上诉留下任何余地。”

“那您决定怎么办?”

“等一下。告诉他,”律师转身对进来前助手说,“我怎么说,就怎么办;他认为行,很好;他认为不行,就拉倒。”

“可他不同意。”

“哼,那就拉倒,”律师说。他的脸色顿时由快乐和善变得阴郁愤怒了。

“有人说,律师都是白拿人家的钱的,”他恢复原来的快乐神色,说,“前不久有个破产的债务人遭到诬告,我救了他。如今大家都纷纷找上门来。但每办一个案子我都得费不少心血。有位作家说,把自己身上的一块肉留在墨水缸里②,这话对我们也适用。好吧,现在来谈谈您的案子,或者说,您感兴趣的那个案子吧,”他继续说,“情况很糟,没有充足的上诉理由,但试一试还是可以的。您看,我写了这样一个状子。”

他拿起一张写满字的纸,跳过那些枯燥乏味的套话,振振有词地念着正文:

“谨呈刑事案上诉部,等等,等等。上诉事由,等等,等等。该案经某某等裁决,等等,玛丝洛娃犯用毒药毒死商人斯梅里科夫罪,根据刑法第一四五四条,等等,判处该犯服苦役,等等。”

①引自屠格涅夫中篇小说《多余人日记》。
②这话其实就是托尔斯泰自己说的。

他念到这里停住了。显而易见,他虽然长年累月惯于办案,但此刻还是津津有味地念着自己写的状子。

“‘此项判决是由严重破坏诉讼程序与错误造成的,’”他振振有词地继续念道,“‘理应予以撤销。第一,在开庭审讯时,斯梅里科夫内脏检查报告刚开始宣读,就为庭长所阻止。’

这是一。”

“不过,您也知道,这是公诉人要求宣读的呀,”聂赫留朵夫惊奇地说。

“那没有关系,辩护人也有理由要求宣读的。”

“不过,说实在的,宣读毫无必要。”

“但这毕竟是个上诉理由哇。再有:‘第二,玛丝洛娃的辩护人,’”律师继续念下去,“‘在发言时有意说明玛丝洛娃的人品,因此涉及到她堕落的内在原因,却为庭长所阻挠,理由是辩护人这些话同案情没有直接关系。然根据枢密院多次指示,在刑事案件中,被告品德和精神面目关系至为重大,至少有利于裁定罪责。’这是二,”他瞅了一眼聂赫留朵夫,说。

“那家伙当时讲得很糟,简直叫人摸不着头绪,”聂赫留朵夫感到越发惊奇,说。

“那小子很笨,当然说不出什么有道理的话来,”法纳林笑着说,“但仍不失为一个理由。好吧,下面还有。‘第三,庭长在总结时完全违反《刑事诉讼法》第八○一条第一款,没有向陪审员们解释,犯罪的概念是根据什么法律因素构成的,也没有向他们说明,即使他们裁定玛丝洛娃对斯梅里科夫下毒事实确凿,也无权根据她并非蓄意谋害而认为她有罪,因此也不能裁定她犯有刑事罪,而只是由于一种过失,一种疏忽,使商人出乎玛丝洛娃的意料死于非命。’这一点是主要的。”

“这一点我们自己也应该懂得。这是我们的过错。”

“‘最后,第四,’”律师继续念道,“‘陪审员们对法庭所提出的玛丝洛娃犯罪问题的答复,在形式上显然是矛盾的。玛丝洛娃被控蓄意毒死斯梅里科夫,目的是谋财,因此她杀人的唯一动机是谋财。然而陪审员们在答复中否定玛丝洛娃有掠夺钱财和参与盗窃贵重财物的目的,由此可见他们本来就要否定被告有谋害性命的意图,仅由于庭长总结不完善而引起误解,致使陪审员们在答复中没有用适当方式表明,因此对陪审员们的答复,绝对须援引《刑事诉讼法》第八一六和八○八条,即庭长应当向陪审员们解释他们所犯的错误,退回答复,责成他们重新协商,就被告犯罪问题作出新的答复,’”法纳林读到这里停下来。

“那么庭长究竟为什么不这样做?”

“我也很想知道为什么呢,”法纳林笑着说。

“那么,枢密院会纠正这个错误吗?”

“这要看到时候审理这个案子的是哪些老废物了。”

“怎么是老废物呢?”

“就是养老院里的老废物哇。嗯,就是这么一回事。接下去是这样的:‘这样的裁决使法庭无权判定玛丝洛娃刑事处分。对她引用《刑事诉讼法》第七七一条第三款,显然是严重破坏我国刑事诉讼的基本原则的。基于上述理由,谨呈请某某、某某根据《刑事诉讼法》第九○九条、第九一○条、第九一二条第二款和第九二八条等等,等等,撤销原判,并将本案移交该法院另组法庭,重新审理。’就是这样。凡是能做的,都已经做了。不过恕我直说,成功的希望是很小的。但话要说回来,关键在于枢密院里审理这个案子的是哪些人。要是有熟人,您可以去奔走奔走。”

“我认得一些人。”

“那可得抓紧,要不他们都出去医治痔疮,就得等上三个月了……嗯,万一不成功,还可以向皇上告御状。这也要靠幕后活动。这方面我也愿意为您效劳,不是指幕后活动,是指写状子。”

“谢谢您,那么您的酬劳……”

“我的助手会给您一份誊清的状子,他会告诉您的。”

“我还有一件事要向您请教。检察官给了我一张到监狱探望这人的许可证,可是监狱官员对我说,要在规定日期和地点以外探监,还得经省长批准。真的需要这个手续吗?”

“我想是的。不过现在省长不在,由副省长管事。可他是个十足的笨蛋,您找他是什么事也办不成的。”

“您是说马斯连尼科夫吗?”

“是的。”

“我认识他,”聂赫留朵夫说着站起来,准备告辞。

这当儿,一个又黄又瘦、生着狮子鼻、奇丑无比的矮小女人快步闯进房间里来。她就是律师的妻子。她对自己的丑陋显然毫不在意,不仅打扮得与众不同,十分古怪——身上的衣服又是丝绒又是绸缎,颜色鹅黄加上碧绿,——而且她那头稀疏的头发也卷过了。她得意扬扬地闯进接待室。和她同来的是一个高个子男人,脸色如土,满面笑容,身穿缎子翻领的礼服,系一条白领带。这是个作家,聂赫留朵夫认得他。

“阿纳托里,”她推开门说,“你来。你看,谢苗•伊凡内奇答应给我们朗诵他的诗,你可得念念迦尔洵①的作品。”

聂赫留朵夫刚要走,可是律师的妻子同丈夫咬了个耳朵,立刻转过身来对他说话。

①迦尔洵(1855—1888)——俄国作家。

“对不起,公爵,我认得您,我想不用介绍了。我们有个文学晨会,请您光临指教。那会挺有意思。阿纳托里朗诵得好极了。”

“您瞧,我有多少杂差呀!”阿纳托里说。他摊开两手,笑嘻嘻地指指妻子,表示无法抗拒这样一位尤物的命令。

聂赫留朵夫脸色忧郁而严肃,彬彬有礼地向律师太太感谢她的盛情邀请,但因无暇不能参加,接着就走进接待室。

“好一个装腔作势的家伙!”他走后,律师太太这样说他。

在接待室里,律师助手交给聂赫留朵夫一份抄好的状子。谈到报酬问题,他说阿纳托里•彼得罗维奇定了一千卢布,并且解释说他本来不接受这类案件,这次是看在聂赫留朵夫面上才办的。

“这个状子该怎样签署,由谁出面?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“可以由被告自己出面,但要是有困难,那么阿纳托里•彼得罗维奇也可以接受她的委托,由他出面。”

“不,我去一趟,叫她自己签个名,”聂赫留朵夫说,因为能有机会在预定日期之前见到玛丝洛娃而感到高兴。




CHAPTER XLVI. A PRISON FLOGGING.

At the usual time the jailer's whistle sounded in the corridors of the prison, the iron doors of the cells rattled, bare feet pattered, heels clattered, and the prisoners who acted as scavengers passed along the corridors, filling the air with disgusting smells. The prisoners washed, dressed, and came out for revision, then went to get boiling water for their tea.

The conversation at breakfast in all the cells was very lively. It was all about two prisoners who were to be flogged that day. One, Vasiliev, was a young man of some education, a clerk, who had killed his mistress in a fit of jealousy. His fellow-prisoners liked him because he was merry and generous and firm in his behaviour with the prison authorities. He knew the laws and insisted on their being carried out. Therefore he was disliked by the authorities. Three weeks before a jailer struck one of the scavengers who had spilt some soup over his new uniform. Vasiliev took the part of the scavenger, saying that it was not lawful to strike a prisoner.

"I'll teach you the law," said the jailer, and gave Vasiliev a scolding. Vasiliev replied in like manner, and the jailer was going to hit him, but Vasiliev seized the jailer's hands, held them fast for about three minutes, and, after giving the hands a twist, pushed the jailer out of the door. The jailer complained to the inspector, who ordered Vasiliev to be put into a solitary cell.

The solitary cells were a row of dark closets, locked from outside, and there were neither beds, nor chairs, nor tables in them, so that the inmates had to sit or lie on the dirty floor, while the rats, of which there were a great many in those cells, ran across them. The rats were so bold that they stole the bread from the prisoners, and even attacked them if they stopped moving. Vasiliev said he would not go into the solitary cell, because he had not done anything wrong; but they used force. Then he began struggling, and two other prisoners helped him to free himself from the jailers. All the jailers assembled, and among them was Petrov, who was distinguished for his strength. The prisoners got thrown down and pushed into the solitary cells.

The governor was immediately informed that something very like a rebellion had taken place. And he sent back an order to flog the two chief offenders, Vasiliev and the tramp, Nepomnishy, giving each thirty strokes with a birch rod. The flogging was appointed to take place in the women's interviewing-room.

All this was known in the prison since the evening, and it was being talked about with animation in all the cells.

Korableva, Khoroshevka, Theodosia, and Maslova sat together in their corner, drinking tea, all of them flushed and animated by the vodka they had drunk, for Maslova, who now had a constant supply of vodka, freely treated her companions to it.

"He's not been a-rioting, or anything," Korableva said, referring to Vasiliev, as she bit tiny pieces off a lump of sugar with her strong teeth. "He only stuck up for a chum, because it's not lawful to strike prisoners nowadays."

"And he's a fine fellow, I've heard say," said Theodosia, who sat bareheaded, with her long plaits round her head, on a log of wood opposite the shelf bedstead on which the teapot stood.

"There, now, if you were to ask _him_," the watchman's wife said to Maslova (by him she meant Nekhludoff).

"I shall tell him. He'll do anything for me," Maslova said, tossing her head, and smiling.

"Yes, but when is he coming? and they've already gone to fetch them," said Theodosia. "It is terrible," she added, with a sigh.

"I once did see how they flogged a peasant in the village. Father-in-law, he sent me once to the village elder. Well, I went, and there . . . " The watchman's wife began her long story, which was interrupted by the sound of voices and steps in the corridor above them.

The women were silent, and sat listening.

"There they are, hauling him along, the devils!" Khoroshavka said. "They'll do him to death, they will. The jailers are so enraged with him because he never would give in to them."

All was quiet again upstairs, and the watchman's wife finished her story of how she was that frightened when she went into the barn and saw them flogging a peasant, her inside turned at the sight, and so on. Khoroshevka related how Schegloff had been flogged, and never uttered a sound. Then Theodosia put away the tea things, and Korableva and the watchman's wife took up their sewing. Maslova sat down on the bedstead, with her arms round her knees, dull and depressed. She was about to lie down and try to sleep, when the woman warder called her into the office to see a visitor.

"Now, mind, and don't forget to tell him about us," the old woman (Menshova) said, while Maslova was arranging the kerchief on her head before the dim looking-glass. "We did not set fire to the house, but he himself, the fiend, did it; his workman saw him do it, and will not damn his soul by denying it. You just tell to ask to see my Mitri. Mitri will tell him all about it, as plain as can be. Just think of our being locked up in prison when we never dreamt of any ill, while he, the fiend, is enjoying himself at the pub, with another man's wife."

"That's not the law," remarked Korableva.

"I'll tell him--I'll tell him," answered Maslova. "Suppose I have another drop, just to keep up courage," she added, with a wink; and Korableva poured out half a cup of vodka, which Maslova drank. Then, having wiped her mouth and repeating the words "just to keep up courage," tossing her head and smiling gaily, she followed the warder along the corridor.

 

四十六

监狱看守到了规定时间在走廊里吹响哨子。铁锁和铁门哐啷啷地响着,走廊门和牢房门纷纷打开,光脚板和棉鞋后跟发出啪哒啪哒和咯噔咯噔的响声。倒便桶的男犯在走廊里来回忙碌,弄得空气里充满恶臭。男犯女犯都在洗脸,穿衣,然后到走廊里点名,点完名就去打开水冲茶。

今天喝茶的时候,各个牢房里群情愤激,纷纷谈论着一件事,就是有两个男犯今天将受笞刑。这两个男犯中有一个是年轻的店员瓦西里耶夫。他很有文化,由于醋劲发作而杀死了自己的情妇。同监犯人都很喜欢他,因为他乐观、慷慨,对长官态度强硬。他懂得法律,要求依法办事。长官因此不喜欢他。三星期前,有个看守殴打倒便桶的男犯,因为那个男犯把粪汁溅到他的新制服上。瓦西里耶夫为那个犯人抱不平,说没有一条法律允许殴打犯人。“我要让你瞧瞧什么叫法律!”看守说,把瓦西里耶夫臭骂了一顿。瓦西里耶夫就回敬他。看守想动手打他,瓦西里耶夫就抓住他的手,紧紧捏了三分钟光景,然后拧着他的手叫他转过身,一下子把他推到门外。看守告到上边,典狱长下令把瓦匹里耶夫关进单身牢房。

单身牢房是一排黑暗的仓房,外面上了锁。这种牢房又黑又冷,没有床,没有桌椅,关在里面的人只能在肮脏的泥地上坐着或者躺着,听任老鼠在身边或者身上跑来跑去,而那里的老鼠又特别多特别大胆,因此在黑暗中连一块面包都无法保存。老鼠常常从囚犯手里抢面包吃,要是囚犯一动不动,它们就会咬他们的身体。瓦西里耶夫不肯蹲单身牢房,因为他没有罪。几个看守硬把他拉去。他拚命挣扎,另外两个男犯帮他从看守手里挣脱身子。看守们都跑拢来,其中有个叫彼得罗夫的,以力气大出名。犯人们敌不过,一个个被推进单身牢房。省长立刻得到报告,说发生了一件类似暴动的事。监狱里接到一纸公文,命令对两个主犯,瓦西里耶夫和流浪汉聂波姆尼亚西,各用树条抽打三十下。

这项刑罚将在女监探望室里执行。

这事昨天傍晚全体囚犯就都听说了,因此各个牢房里的犯人便都纷纷谈论着即将执行的刑罚。

柯拉勃列娃、俏娘们、费多霞和玛丝洛娃坐在她们那个角落里,已经喝过伏特加,个个脸色通红,精神振奋。现在玛丝洛娃手头经常有酒,她总是大方地请伙伴们一起喝。此刻她们正在喝茶,也在谈论这事。

“难道是他闹事还是怎么的?”柯拉勃列娃说到瓦西里耶夫,同时用她坚固的牙齿一小块一小块地咬着糖。“他只是替同伴打抱不平罢了。如今谁也不兴打人哪。”

“听说这人挺好,”费多霞插嘴说,她抱着两条长辫子,没有扎头巾,坐在板铺对面一块劈柴上。板铺上放着一把茶壶。

“我说,这件事得告诉他,玛丝洛娃大姐,”道口工说,这里的他是指聂赫留朵夫。

“我会对他说的。他为了我什么事都肯做,”玛丝洛娃笑吟吟地把头一晃,回答说。

“可就是不知道他几时来。据说马上要去收拾他们了,”费多霞说。“可不得了!”她叹了一口气,又说。

“我有一次看见乡公所里揍一个庄稼汉。那天我公公打发我去找乡长,我一到那里,抬头一看,他呀……”道口工就讲出一个很长的故事来。

道口工故事讲到一半,就被楼上走廊里的说话声和脚步声打断了。

女人们安静下来,留心听着。

“他们来抓人了,那些魔鬼,”俏娘们说。“这下子会把他活活打死的。那些看守可把他恨透了,因为他总是不肯向他们低头。”

楼上的响声又沉寂了。道口工继续讲她的故事,讲到他们在乡公所仓房里怎样毒打那个庄稼汉,吓得她魂不附体。俏娘们却说,谢格洛夫挨过鞭子,可是他一声不吭。随后费多霞把茶具收掉,柯拉勃列娃和道口工动手做针线活,玛丝洛娃则抱住双膝,坐在板铺上,感到十分无聊。她刚想躺下睡觉,女看守就跑过来叫她,说有人探望,要她到办公室去。

“你一定要把我们的事告诉他,”玛丝洛娃正对着水银一半剥落的镜子整理头巾,明肖娃老婆子对她说,“不是我们放了火,是那个坏蛋自己放的。有个工人也看见了,他不会昧着良心乱说的。你对他说,让他把米特里叫来。米特里会原原本本把这事讲给他听的。要不然也太不象话了,我们平白无故被关在牢里,可那个坏蛋却霸占人家的老婆,在酒店里吃喝玩乐。”

“真是无法无天!”柯拉勃列娃肯定地说。

“我去说,我一定去对他说,”玛丝洛娃回答。“要不,再喝一点壮壮胆也好,”她挤挤眼,补充说。

柯拉勃列娃给她倒了半杯酒。玛丝洛娃一饮而尽,擦擦嘴,兴高采烈地又说了一遍“壮壮胆也好”,然后摇摇头,笑嘻嘻地跟着女看守沿长廊走去。




CHAPTER XLVII. NEKHLUDOFF AGAIN VISITS MASLOVA.

Nekhludoff had to wait in the hall for a long time. When he had arrived at the prison and rung at the entrance door, he handed the permission of the Procureur to the jailer on duty who met him.

"No, no," the jailer on duty said hurriedly, "the inspector is engaged."

"In the office?" asked Nekhludoff.

"No, here in the interviewing-room.".

"Why, is it a visiting day to-day?"

"No; it's special business."

"I should like to see him. What am I to do?" said Nekhludoff.

"When the inspector comes out you'll tell him--wait a bit," said the jailer.

At this moment a sergeant-major, with a smooth, shiny face and moustaches impregnated with tobacco smoke, came out of a side door, with the gold cords of his uniform glistening, and addressed the jailer in a severe tone.

"What do you mean by letting any one in here? The office. . . ."

"I was told the inspector was here," said Nekhludoff, surprised at the agitation he noticed in the sergeant-major's manner.

At this moment the inner door opened, and Petrov came out, heated and perspiring.

"He'll remember it," he muttered, turning to the sergeant major. The latter pointed at Nekhludoff by a look, and Petrov knitted his brows and went out through a door at the back.

"Who will remember it? Why do they all seem so confused? Why did the sergeant-major make a sign to him?" Nekhludoff thought.

The sergeant-major, again addressing Nekhludoff, said: "You cannot meet here; please step across to the office." And Nekhludoff was about to comply when the inspector came out of the door at the back, looking even more confused than his subordinates, and sighing continually. When he saw Nekhludoff he turned to the jailer.

"Fedotoff, have Maslova, cell 5, women's ward, taken to the office."

"Will you come this way, please," he said, turning to Nekhludoff. They ascended a steep staircase and entered a little room with one window, a writing-table, and a few chairs in it. The inspector sat down.

"Mine are heavy, heavy duties," he remarked, again addressing Nekhludoff, and took out a cigarette.

"You are tired, evidently," said Nekhludoff.

"Tired of the whole of the service--the duties are very trying. One tries to lighten their lot and only makes it worse; my only thought is how to get away. Heavy, heavy duties!"

Nekhludoff did not know what the inspector's particular difficulties were, but he saw that to-day he was in a peculiarly dejected and hopeless condition, calling for pity.

"Yes, I should think the duties were heavy for a kind-hearted man," he said. "Why do you serve in this capacity?"

"I have a family."

"But, if it is so hard--"

"Well, still you know it is possible to be of use in some measure; I soften down all I can. Another in my place would conduct the affairs quite differently. Why, we have more than 2,000 persons here. And what persons! One must know how to manage them. It is easier said than done, you know. After all, they are also men; one cannot help pitying them." The inspector began telling Nekhludoff of a fight that had lately taken place among the convicts, which had ended by one man being killed.

The story was interrupted by the entrance of Maslova, who was accompanied by a jailer.

Nekhludoff saw her through the doorway before she had noticed the inspector. She was following the warder briskly, smiling and tossing her head. When she saw the inspector she suddenly changed, and gazed at him with a frightened look; but, quickly recovering, she addressed Nekhludoff boldly and gaily.

"How d'you do?" she said, drawling out her words, and smilingly took his hand and shook it vigorously, not like the first time.

"Here, I've brought you a petition to sign," said Nekhludoff, rather surprised by the boldness with which she greeted him to-day.

"The advocate has written out a petition which you will have to sign, and then we shall send it to Petersburg."

"All right! That can be done. Anything you like," she said, with a wink and a smile.

And Nekhludoff drew a folded paper from his pocket and went up to the table.

"May she sign it here?" asked Nekhludoff, turning to the inspector.

"It's all right, it's all right! Sit down. Here's a pen; you can write?" said the inspector.

"I could at one time," she said; and, after arranging her skirt and the sleeves of her jacket, she sat down at the table, smiled awkwardly, took the pen with her small, energetic hand, and glanced at Nekhludoff with a laugh.

Nekhludoff told her what to write and pointed out the place where to sign.

Sighing deeply as she dipped her pen into the ink, and carefully shaking some drops off the pen, she wrote her name.

"Is it all?" she asked, looking from Nekhludoff to the inspector, and putting the pen now on the inkstand, now on the papers.

"I have a few words to tell you," Nekhludoff said, taking the pen from her.

"All right; tell me," she said. And suddenly, as if remembering something, or feeling sleepy, she grew serious.

The inspector rose and left the room, and Nekhludoff remained with her.

 

四十七

聂赫留朵夫在监狱的门廊里已等了好久。

他来到监狱,在大门口打了打铃,然后把检察官的许可证交给值班的看守。

“您要找谁?”

“探望女犯玛丝洛娃。”

“现在不行。典狱长正忙着呢。”

“他在办公室里吗?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“不,他在这里,在探望室里,”看守回答,聂赫留朵夫觉得他的神色有点慌张。

“难道今天是探监的日子吗?”

“不,今天有一件特殊的事,”他说。

“怎么才能见到他呢?”

“回头他出来,您自己对他说吧。您先等一会儿。”

这时,司务长从边门出来。他穿一身丝绦亮闪闪的制服,容光焕发,小胡子上满是烟草味,厉声对看守说:

“怎么把人带到这儿来?……带到办公室去……”

“他们对我说,典狱长在这儿,”聂赫留朵夫说,看到司务长也有点紧张,不禁感到纳闷。

这时候,里边一扇门开了,彼得罗夫神情激动,满头大汗,走了出来。

“这下子他会记住了,”他转身对司务长说。

司务长向他使了个眼色,意思是说聂赫留朵夫在这儿,彼得罗夫就不再作声,皱起眉头,从后门走掉了。

“谁会记住?为什么他们都这样慌慌张张?为什么司务长对他使了个眼色?”聂赫留朵夫心里琢磨着。

“不能在这儿等,您请到办公室去吧,”司务长又对聂赫留朵夫说。聂赫留朵夫刚要出去,典狱长正好从后门进来,神色比他的部下更加慌张。他不住叹气,一看见聂赫留朵夫,就转身对看守说:

“费陀托夫,把五号女牢的玛丝洛娃带到办公室去。”

“您请到这里来,”他对聂赫留朵夫说。他们沿着陡峭的楼梯走到一个小房间里,里面只有一扇窗,放着一张写字台和几把椅子。典狱长坐下来。

“这差使真苦,真苦,”他对聂赫留朵夫说,掏出一支很粗的香烟来。

“您看样子累了,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“这差使我干腻了,实在太痛苦了。我想减轻些他们的苦难,结果反而更糟。我真想早点离开,这差使真苦,真苦哇。”

聂赫留朵夫不知道什么事使典狱长感到特别苦,但他看出典狱长今天情绪非常沮丧,惹人怜悯。

“是的,我看您是很苦的,”他说。“可您何必担任这种差使呢?”

“我没有财产,可是得养家活口。”

“您既然觉得苦……”

“嗯,老实跟您说,我还是尽我的力做些好事,来减轻他们的痛苦。要是换了别人,决不会这么办的。您看,这儿有两千多人,都是些什么样的人,真是谈何容易!得懂得怎么对付他们。他们也是人,也惹人可怜。可又不能放纵他们。”

典狱长讲起不久前发生过的一件事。几个男犯打架,结果弄出人命来了。

这当儿,看守领着玛丝洛娃进来,把他的话打断了。

玛丝洛娃走到门口,还没有看见典狱长,聂赫留朵夫却看见她了。她脸色红红的,精神抖擞地跟着看守走来,摇头晃脑,不住地微笑着。她一看见典狱长,脸上现出惊惶的神色盯住他,但立刻镇定下来,大胆而快乐地向聂赫留朵夫打招呼。

“您好!”她拖长声音说,脸上挂着微笑,使劲握了握他的手,这跟上次大不一样。

“喏,我给您带来了状子,您来签个字,”聂赫留朵夫说,对她今天见到他时表现出来的那副活泼样子,感到有点奇怪。

“律师写了个状子,您签个字,我们就把它送到彼得堡去。”

“行,签个字也行。干什么都行,”她眯缝着一只眼睛,笑嘻嘻地说。

聂赫留朵夫从口袋里掏出一张折拢的纸,走到桌子旁边。

“可以在这里签字吗?”聂赫留朵夫问典狱长。

“你到这儿来,坐下,”典狱长说,“给你笔。你识字吗?”

“以前识过,”她说,微笑着理理裙子和上衣袖子,坐到桌子旁边,用她有力的小手笨拙地握住笔,笑起来,又瞟了聂赫留朵夫一眼。

他指点她该怎么签,签在什么地方。

她拿起笔,用心在墨水缸里蘸了蘸,抖掉一滴墨水,写上自己的名字。

“没有别的事了?”她问,忽而望望聂赫留朵夫,忽而望望典狱长,随后把笔插在墨水缸里,接着又放在纸上。

“我有些话要跟您说,”聂赫留朵夫接过她手里的笔,说。

“好,您说吧,”她说,忽然象是想起了什么心事或者想睡觉,脸色变得严肃了。

典狱长站起来,走了出去,屋子里剩下聂赫留朵夫和玛丝洛娃两个人。




CHAPTER XLVIII. MASLOVA REFUSES TO MARRY.

The jailer who had brought Maslova in sat on a windowsill at some distance from them.

The decisive moment had come for Nekhludoff. He had been incessantly blaming himself for not having told her the principal thing at the first interview, and was now determined to tell her that he would marry her. She was sitting at the further side of the table. Nekhludoff sat down opposite her. It was light in the room, and Nekhludoff for the first time saw her face quite near. He distinctly saw the crowsfeet round her eyes, the wrinkles round her mouth, and the swollen eyelids. He felt more sorry than before. Leaning over the table so as not to be heard by the jailer--a man of Jewish type with grizzly whiskers, who sat by the window--Nekhludoff said:

"Should this petition come to nothing we shall appeal to the Emperor. All that is possible shall be done."

"There, now, if we had had a proper advocate from the first," she interrupted. "My defendant was quite a silly. He did nothing but pay me compliments," she said, and laughed. "If it had then been known that I was acquainted with you, it would have been another matter. They think every one's a thief."

"How strange she is to-day," Nekhludoff thought, and was just going to say what he had on his mind when she began again:

"There's something I want to say. We have here an old woman; such a fine one, d'you know, she just surprises every one; she is imprisoned for nothing, and her son, too, and everybody knows they are innocent, though they are accused of having set fire to a house. D'you know, hearing I was acquainted with you, she says: 'Tell him to ask to see my son; he'll tell him all about it."' Thus spoke Maslova, turning her head from side to side, and glancing at Nekhludoff. "Their name's Menshoff. Well, will you do it? Such a fine old thing, you know; you can see at once she's innocent. You'll do it, there's a dear," and she smiled, glanced up at him, and then cast down her eyes.

"All right. I'll find out about them," Nekhludoff said, more and more astonished by her free-and-easy manner. "But I was going to speak to you about myself. Do you remember what I told you last time?"

"You said a lot last time. What was it you told me?" she said, continuing to smile and to turn her head from side to side.

"I said I had come to ask you to forgive me," he began.

"What's the use of that? Forgive, forgive, where's the good of--"

"To atone for my sin, not by mere words, but in deed. I have made up my mind to marry you."

An expression of fear suddenly came over her face. Her squinting eyes remained fixed on him, and yet seemed not to be looking at him.

"What's that for?" she said, with an angry frown.

"I feel that it is my duty before God to do it."

"What God have you found now? You are not saying what you ought to. God, indeed! What God? You ought to have remembered God then," she said, and stopped with her mouth open. It was only now that Nekhludoff noticed that her breath smelled of spirits, and that he understood the cause of her excitement.

"Try and be calm," he said.

"Why should I be calm?" she began, quickly, flushing scarlet. "I am a convict, and you are a gentleman and a prince. There's no need for you to soil yourself by touching me. You go to your princesses; my price is a ten-rouble note."

"However cruelly you may speak, you cannot express what I myself am feeling," he said, trembling all over; "you cannot imagine to what extent I feel myself guilty towards you."

"Feel yourself guilty?" she said, angrily mimicking him. "You did not feel so then, but threw me 100 roubles. That's your price."

"I know, I know; but what is to be done now?" said Nekhludoff. "I have decided not to leave you, and what I have said I shall do."

"And I say you sha'n't," she said, and laughed aloud.

"Katusha," he said, touching her hand.

"You go away. I am a convict and you a prince, and you've no business here," she cried, pulling away her hand, her whole appearance transformed by her wrath. "You've got pleasure out of me in this life, and want to save yourself through me in the life to come. You are disgusting to me--your spectacles and the whole of your dirty fat mug. Go, go!" she screamed, starting to her feet.

The jailer came up to them.

"What are you kicking up this row for?' That won't--"

"Let her alone, please," said Nekhludoff.

"She must not forget herself," said the jailer. "Please wait a little," said Nekhludoff, and the jailer returned to the window.

Maslova sat down again, dropping her eyes and firmly clasping her small hands.

Nekhludoff stooped over her, not knowing what to do.

"You do not believe me?" he said.

"That you mean to marry me? It will never be. I'll rather hang myself. So there!"

"Well, still I shall go on serving you."

"That's your affair, only I don't want anything from you. I am telling you the plain truth," she said. "Oh, why did I not die then?" she added, and began to cry piteously.

Nekhludoff could not speak; her tears infected him.

She lifted her eyes, looked at him in surprise, and began to wipe her tears with her kerchief.

The jailer came up again and reminded them that it was time to part.

Maslova rose.

"You are excited. If it is possible, I shall come again tomorrow; you think it over," said Nekhludoff.

She gave him no answer and, without looking up, followed the jailer out of the room.

"Well, lass, you'll have rare times now," Korableva said, when Maslova returned to the cell. "Seems he's mighty sweet on you; make the most of it while he's after you. He'll help you out. Rich people can do anything."

"Yes, that's so," remarked the watchman's wife, with her musical voice. "When a poor man thinks of getting married, there's many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip; but a rich man need only make up his mind and it's done. We knew a toff like that duckie. What d'you think he did?"

"Well, have you spoken about my affairs?" the old woman asked.

But Maslova gave her fellow-prisoners no answer; she lay down on the shelf bedstead, her squinting eyes fixed on a corner of the room, and lay there until the evening.

A painful struggle went on in her soul. What Nekhludoff had told her called up the memory of that world in which she had suffered and which she had left without having understood, hating it. She now feared to wake from the trance in which she was living. Not having arrived at any conclusion when evening came, she again bought some vodka and drank with her companions.

 

四十八

带玛丝洛娃来的看守在离桌子稍远的窗台上坐下。对聂赫留朵夫来说,决定命运的时刻到了。他不断责备自己,上次见面没有说出主要的话,就是他打算跟她结婚。现在他下定决心要把这话说出来。玛丝洛娃坐在桌子一边,聂赫留朵夫坐在她对面。屋子里光线很亮,聂赫留朵夫第一次在近距离看清她的脸:眼睛边上有鱼尾纹,嘴唇周围也有皱纹,眼皮浮肿。他见了越发怜悯她了。

他把臂肘搁在桌上,身子凑近她。这样说话就不会让那个坐在窗台上、络腮胡子花白、脸型象犹太人的看守听见,而只让她一个人听见。他说:

“要是这个状子不管用,那就去告御状。凡是办得到的事,我们都要去办。”

“唉,要是当初有个好律师就好了……”她打断他的话说。

“我那个辩护人是个十足的笨蛋。他老是对我说肉麻话,”她说着笑了。“要是当初人家知道我跟您认识,情况就会大不相同了。可现在呢?他们总是把人家都看成小偷。”

“她今天好怪,”聂赫留朵夫想,刚要说出他的心事,却又被她抢在前头了。

“我还有一件事要跟您说。我们那儿有个老婆子,人品挺好。说实在的,大家都弄不懂是怎么搞的,这样一个顶刮刮的老婆子,竟然也叫她坐牢,不但她坐牢,连她儿子也一起坐牢。大家都知道他们没犯罪,可是有人控告他们放火,他们就坐了牢。她呀,说实在的,知道我跟您认识,”玛丝洛娃一面说,一面转动脑袋,不时瞟聂赫留朵夫一眼,“她就说:‘你跟他说一声,让他把我儿子叫出来,我儿子会原原本本讲给他听的。’那老婆子叫明肖娃。怎么样,您能办一办吗?说实在的,她真是个顶刮刮的老婆子,分明是受了冤枉。好人儿,您就给她帮个忙吧,”玛丝洛娃说,对他瞧瞧,又垂下眼睛笑笑。

“好的,我来办,我先去了解一下,”聂赫留朵夫说,对她的态度那么随便,越来越感到惊奇。“但我自己有事要跟您谈谈。您还记得我那次对您说的话吗?”他说。

“您说了好多话。上次您说了些什么呀?”玛丝洛娃一面说,一面不停地微笑,脑袋一会儿转到这边,一会儿转到那边。

“我说过,我来是为了求您的饶恕,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“嘿,何必呢,老是饶恕饶恕的,用不着来那一套……您最好还是……”

“我说过我要赎我的罪,”聂赫留朵夫继续说,“不是嘴上说说,我要拿出实际行动来。我决定跟您结婚。”

玛丝洛娃脸上顿时现出恐惧的神色。她那双斜睨的眼睛发呆了,又象在瞧他,又象不在瞧他。

“这又是为什么呀?”玛丝洛娃愤愤地皱起眉头说。

“我觉得我应该在上帝面前这样做。”

“怎么又弄出个上帝来了?您说的话总是不对头。上帝?什么上帝?咳,当初您要是记得上帝就好了,”她说了这些话,又张开嘴,但没有再说下去。

聂赫留朵夫这时闻到她嘴里有一股强烈的酒味,才明白她激动的原因。

“您安静点儿,”他说。

“我可用不着安静。你以为我醉了吗?我是有点儿醉,但我明白我在说什么,”玛丝洛娃突然急急地说,脸涨得通红,“我是个苦役犯,是个……您是老爷,是公爵,你不用来跟我惹麻烦,免得辱没你的身分。还是找你那些公爵小姐去吧,我的价钱是一张红票子。”

“不管你说得怎样尖刻,也说不出我心里是什么滋味,”聂赫留朵夫浑身哆嗦,低声说,“你不会懂得,我觉得我对你犯了多大的罪!……”

“‘我觉得犯了多大的罪……’”玛丝洛娃恶狠狠地学着他的腔调说。“当初你并没有感觉到,却塞给我一百卢布。瞧,这就是你出的价钱……”

“我知道,我知道,可如今我该怎么办呢?”聂赫留朵夫说。

“如今我决定再也不离开你了,”他重复说,“我说到一定做到。”

“可我敢说,你做不到!”玛丝洛娃说着,大声笑起来。

“卡秋莎!”聂赫留朵夫一面说,一面摸摸她的手。

“你给我走开!我是个苦役犯,你是位公爵,你到这儿来干什么?”她尖声叫道,气得脸都变色了,从他的手里抽出手来。“你想利用我来拯救你自己,”玛丝洛娃继续说,急不及待地把一肚子怨气都发泄出来。“你今世利用我作乐,来世还想利用我来拯救你自己!我讨厌你,讨厌你那副眼镜,讨厌你这个又肥又丑的嘴脸。走,你给我走!”她霍地站起来,嚷道。

看守走到他们跟前。

“你闹什么!怎么可以这样……”

“您就让她去吧,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“叫她别太放肆了,”看守说。

“不,请您再等一下,”聂赫留朵夫说。

看守又走到窗子那边。

玛丝洛娃垂下眼睛,把她那双小手的手指紧紧地交叉在一起,又坐下了。

聂赫留朵夫站在她前面,不知道该怎么办才好。

“你不相信我,”他说。

“您说您想结婚,这永远办不到。我宁可上吊!这就是我要对您说的。”

“我还是要为你出力。”

“哼,那是您的事。我什么也不需要您帮忙。我对您说的是实话,”玛丝洛娃说。“唉,我当初为什么没死掉哇?”她说到这里伤心得痛哭起来。

聂赫留朵夫说不出话,玛丝洛娃的眼泪也引得他哭起来。

玛丝洛娃抬起眼睛,对他瞧了一眼,仿佛感到惊奇似的,接着用头巾擦擦脸颊上的眼泪。

这时看守又走过来,提醒他们该分手了。玛丝洛娃站起来。

“您今天有点激动。要是可能,我明天再来。您考虑考虑吧,”聂赫留朵夫说。

玛丝洛娃一句话也没有回答,也没有对他瞧一眼,就跟着看守走出去。

“嘿,姑娘,这下子你可要走运了,”玛丝洛娃回到牢房里,柯拉勃列娃就对她说。“看样子,他被你迷住了。趁他来找你,你别错过机会。他会把你救出去的。有钱人什么事都有办法。”

“这倒是真的,”道口工用唱歌一般好听的声音说。“穷人成亲夜晚也短,有钱人想什么有什么,要怎么办就准能办到。

好姑娘,我们那里就有一个体面人,他呀……”

“怎么样,我的事你提了没有?”那个老婆子问。

玛丝洛娃没有回答同伴们的话,却在板铺上躺下来。她那双斜睨的眼睛呆呆地望着墙角。她就这样一直躺到傍晚。她的内心展开了痛苦的活动。聂赫留朵夫那番话使她回到了那个她无法理解而对之满怀仇恨的世界。她在受尽了折磨后离开了那地方。现在她已经无法把往事搁在一边,浑浑噩噩地过日子,而要清醒地生活下去又实在太痛苦了。到傍晚,她就又买了些酒,跟同伴们一起痛饮起来。




CHAPTER XLIX. VERA DOUKHOVA.

"So this is what it means, this," thought Nekhludoff as he left the prison, only now fully understanding his crime. If he had not tried to expiate his guilt he would never have found out how great his crime was. Nor was this all; she, too, would never have felt the whole horror of what had been done to her. He only now saw what he had done to the soul of this woman; only now she saw and understood what had been done to her.

Up to this time Nekhludoff had played with a sensation of self-admiration, had admired his own remorse; now he was simply filled with horror. He knew he could not throw her up now, and yet he could not imagine what would come of their relations to one another.

Just as he was going out, a jailer, with a disagreeable, insinuating countenance, and a cross and medals on his breast, came up and handed him a note with an air of mystery.

"Here is a note from a certain person, your honour," he said to Nekhludoff as he gave him the envelope.

"What person?"

"You will know when you read it. A political prisoner. I am in that ward, so she asked me; and though it is against the rules, still feelings of humanity--" The jailer spoke in an unnatural manner.

Nekhludoff was surprised that a jailer of the ward where political prisoners were kept should pass notes inside the very prison walls, and almost within sight of every one; he did not then know that this was both a jailer and a spy. However, he took the note and read it on coming out of the prison.

The note was written in a bold hand, and ran as follows: "Having heard that you visit the prison, and are interested in the case of a criminal prisoner, the desire of seeing you arose in me. Ask for a permission to see me. I can give you a good deal of information concerning your protegee, and also our group.--Yours gratefully, VERA DOUKHOVA."

Vera Doukhova had been a school-teacher in an out-of-the-way village of the Novgorod Government, where Nekhludoff and some friends of his had once put up while bear hunting. Nekhludoff gladly and vividly recalled those old days, and his acquaintance with Doukhova. It was just before Lent, in an isolated spot, 40 miles from the railway. The hunt had been successful; two bears had been killed; and the company were having dinner before starting on their return journey, when the master of the hut where they were putting up came in to say that the deacon's daughter wanted to speak to Prince Nekhludoff. "Is she pretty?" some one asked. "None of that, please," Nekhludoff said, and rose with a serious look on his face. Wiping his mouth, and wondering what the deacon's daughter might want of him, he went into the host's private hut.

There he found a girl with a felt hat and a warm cloak on--a sinewy, ugly girl; only her eyes with their arched brows were beautiful.

"Here, miss, speak to him," said the old housewife; "this is the prince himself. I shall go out meanwhile."

"In what way can I be of service to you?" Nekhludoff asked.

"I--I--I see you are throwing away your money on such nonsense--on hunting," began the girl, in great confusion. "I know--I only want one thing--to be of use to the people, and I can do nothing because I know nothing--" Her eyes were so truthful, so kind, and her expression of resoluteness and yet bashfulness was so touching, that Nekhludoff, as it often happened to him, suddenly felt as if he were in her position, understood, and sympathised.

"What can I do, then?"

"I am a teacher, but should like to follow a course of study; and I am not allowed to do so. That is, not that I am not allowed to; they'd allow me to, but I have not got the means. Give them to me, and when I have finished the course I shall repay you. I am thinking the rich kill bears and give the peasants drink; all this is bad. Why should they not do good? I only want 80 roubles. But if you don't wish to, never mind," she added, gravely.

"On the contrary, I am very grateful to you for this opportunity. . . . I will bring it at once," said Nekhludoff.

He went out into the passage, and there met one of his comrades, who had been overhearing his conversation. Paying no heed to his chaffing, Nekhludoff got the money out of his bag and took it to her.

"Oh, please, do not thank me; it is I who should thank you," he said.

It was pleasant to remember all this now; pleasant to remember that he had nearly had a quarrel with an officer who tried to make an objectionable joke of it, and how another of his comrades had taken his part, which led to a closer friendship between them. How successful the whole of that hunting expedition had been, and how happy he had felt when returning to the railway station that night. The line of sledges, the horses in tandem, glide quickly along the narrow road that lies through the forest, now between high trees, now between low firs weighed down by the snow, caked in heavy lumps on their branches. A red light flashes in the dark, some one lights an aromatic cigarette. Joseph, a bear driver, keeps running from sledge to sledge, up to his knees in snow, and while putting things to rights he speaks about the elk which are now going about on the deep snow and gnawing the bark off the aspen trees, of the bears that are lying asleep in their deep hidden dens, and his breath comes warm through the opening in the sledge cover. All this came back to Nekhludoff's mind; but, above all, the joyous sense of health, strength, and freedom from care: the lungs breathing in the frosty air so deeply that the fur cloak is drawn tightly on his chest, the fine snow drops off the low branches on to his face, his body is warm, his face feels fresh, and his soul is free from care, self-reproach, fear, or desire. How beautiful it was. And now, O God! what torment, what trouble!

Evidently Vera Doukhova was a revolutionist and imprisoned as such. He must see her, especially as she promised to advise him how to lighten Maslova's lot.

 

四十九

“唉,真没想到会弄得这么糟,这么糟!”聂赫留朵夫一边想,一边走出监狱。直到现在,他才了解自己的全部罪孽。要不是他决心赎罪自新,他也不会发觉自己罪孽的深重。不仅如此,她也不会感觉到他害她害到什么地步。直到现在,这一切才暴露无遗,使人触目惊心。直到现在,他才看到他怎样摧残了这个女人的心灵;她也才懂得他怎样伤害了她。以前聂赫留朵夫一直孤芳自赏,连自己的忏悔都很得意,如今他觉得这一切简直可怕。他觉得再也不能把她抛开不管,但又无法想象他们的关系将会有怎样的结局。

聂赫留朵夫刚走到大门口,就有一个戴满奖章的看守露出一副使人讨厌的媚相,鬼鬼祟祟地递给他一封信。

“嗯,这信是一个女人写给阁下的……”他说着交给聂赫留朵夫一封信。

“哪一个女人?”

“您看了就会知道。是个女犯,政治犯。我跟他们在一起。这事是她托我办的。这种事虽然犯禁,但从人道出发……”看守不自然地说。

一个专管政治犯的看守,在监狱里几乎当着众人的面传递信件,这使聂赫留朵夫感到纳闷。他还不知道,这人又是看守又是密探。他接过信,一面走出监狱,一面看信。信是用铅笔写的,字迹老练,不用旧体字母,内容如下:

“听说您对一个刑事犯很关心,常到监狱里来看她。我很想同您见一次面。请您要求当局准许您同我见面。如果得到批准,我可以向您提供许多有关那个您替她说情的人以及我们小组的重要情况。感谢您的薇拉。”

薇拉原是诺夫哥罗德省一个偏僻乡村的女教师。有一次聂赫留朵夫跟同伴去那里猎熊。这个女教师曾要求聂赫留朵夫给她一笔钱,帮助她进高等学校念书。聂赫留朵夫给了她钱,事后就把她忘记了。现在才知道她是个政治犯,关在监狱里。她大概在监狱里听说了他的事,所以愿意替他效劳。当时一切事情都很简单,如今却变得那么复杂难弄。聂赫留朵夫生动而愉快地回忆起当时的情景,他同薇拉认识的经过。那是谢肉节之前的事,在一个离铁路线六十俄里的偏僻乡村。那次打猎很顺手,打死了两头熊。他们正在吃饭,准备动身回家。这时,他们借宿的农家主人走来说,本地教堂助祭的女儿来了,要求见一见聂赫留朵夫公爵。

“长得好看吗?”有人问。

“嗐,住口!”聂赫留朵夫板起脸说,从饭桌旁站起来,擦擦嘴,心里感到奇怪,助祭的女儿会有什么事要见他,随即走到主人屋里。

屋子里有一个姑娘,头戴毡帽,身穿皮外套,脸容消瘦,青筋毕露,相貌并不好看,只有一双眼睛和两道扬起的眉毛长得很美。

“喏,薇拉•叶夫列莫夫娜,这位就是公爵,”上了年纪的女主人说,“你跟她谈谈吧。我走了。”

“我能为您效点什么劳哇?”聂赫留朵夫说。

“我……我……您瞧,您有钱,可您把钱花在无聊的事上,花在打猎上,这我知道,”那个姑娘很难为情地说,“我只有一个希望,希望自己成为一个对人类有益的人,可是我什么也不会,因为什么也不懂。”

她的一双眼睛诚恳而善良,脸上的神色又果断又胆怯,十分动人。聂赫留朵夫不由得设身处地替她着想——他有这样的习惯,——立即懂得她的心情,很怜悯她。

“可是我能为您出什么力呢?”

“我是个教员,想进高等学校念书,可是进不去。倒不是人家下让进,人家是让我进的,可是要有钱。您借我一笔钱,等我将来毕业了还您。我想,有钱人打熊,还给庄稼人喝酒,这样不好。他们何不做点好事呢?我只要八十卢布就够了。您要是不愿意,那就算了,”她怒气冲冲地说。

“正好相反,我很感谢您给了我这样一个机会……我这就去拿来,”聂赫留朵夫说。

他走出屋子,看见他那个同伴正在门廊里偷听他们谈话。

他没有答理同伴的取笑,从皮夹子里取出钱,交给她。

“您请收下,收下,不用谢。我应该谢谢您才是。”

聂赫留朵夫此刻想起这一切,感到很高兴。他想到有个军官想拿那事当作桃色新闻取笑他,他差点儿同他吵架,另一个同事为他说话,从此他同他更加要好,又想到那次打猎很顺手很快活,那天夜里回到火车站,他心里特别高兴。双马雪橇一辆接着一辆,排成一长串,悄没声儿地在林间狭路上飞驰。两边树木,高矮不一,中间杂着积雪累累的枞树。在黑暗中,红光一闪,有人点着一支香味扑鼻的纸烟。猎人奥西普在没膝深的雪地里,从这个雪橇跑到那个雪橇,讲到麋鹿怎样徘徊在深雪地上,啃着白杨树皮,又讲到熊怎样躲在密林的洞穴里睡觉,洞口冒着嘴里吐出来的热气。

聂赫留朵夫想到这一切,想到自己当年身强力壮,无忧无虑,多么幸福。他鼓起胸膛,深深地呼吸着冰凉的空气。树枝上的积雪被马轭碰下来,撒在他脸上。他感到周身暖和,脸上凉快,心里没有忧虑,没有悔恨,没有恐惧,也没有欲望。那时是多么快乐呀!如今呢?我的天,如今一切都是多么痛苦,多么艰难哪!……

薇拉显然是个革命者,她因革命活动而坐牢。应该见见她,特别是因为她答应帮他出主意,来改善玛丝洛娃的处境。




CHAPTER L. THE VICE-GOVERNOR OF THE PRISON.

Awaking early the next morning, Nekhludoff remembered what he had done the day before, and was seized with fear.

But in spite of this fear, he was more determined than ever to continue what he had begun.

Conscious of a sense of duty, he left the house and went to see Maslennikoff in order to obtain from him a permission to visit Maslova in prison, and also the Menshoffs--mother and son--about whom Maslova had spoken to him. Nekhludoff had known this Maslennikoff a long time; they had been in the regiment together. At that time Maslennikoff was treasurer to the regiment.

He was a kind-hearted and zealous officer, knowing and wishing to know nothing beyond the regiment and the Imperial family. Now Nekhludoff saw him as an administrator, who had exchanged the regiment for an administrative office in the government where he lived. He was married to a rich and energetic woman, who had forced him to exchange military for civil service. She laughed at him, and caressed him, as if he were her own pet animal. Nekhludoff had been to see them once during the winter, but the couple were so uninteresting to him that he had not gone again.

At the sight of Nekhludoff Maslennikoff's face beamed all over. He had the same fat red face, and was as corpulent and as well dressed as in his military days. Then, he used to be always dressed in a well-brushed uniform, made according to the latest fashion, tightly fitting his chest and shoulders; now, it was a civil service uniform he wore, and that, too, tightly fitted his well-fed body and showed off his broad chest, and was cut according to the latest fashion. In spite of the difference in age (Maslennikoff was 40), the two men were very familiar with one another.

"Halloo, old fellow! How good of you to come! Let us go and see my wife. I have just ten minutes to spare before the meeting. My chief is away, you know. I am at the head of the Government administration," he said, unable to disguise his satisfaction.

"I have come on business."

"What is it?" said Maslennikoff, in an anxious and severe tone, putting himself at once on his guard.

"There is a person, whom I am very much interested in, in prison" (at the word "prison" Maslennikoff's face grew stern); "and I should like to have an interview in the office, and not in the common visiting-room. I have been told it depended on you."

"Certainly, mon cher," said Maslennikoff, putting both hands on Nekhludoff's knees, as if to tone down his grandeur; "but remember, I am monarch only for an hour."

"Then will you give me an order that will enable me to see her?"

"It's a woman?"

"Yes."

"What is she there for?"

"Poisoning, but she has been unjustly condemned."

"Yes, there you have it, your justice administered by jury, ils n'en font point d'autres," he said, for some unknown reason, in French. "I know you do not agree with me, but it can't be helped, c'est mon opinion bien arretee," he added, giving utterance to an opinion he had for the last twelve months been reading in the retrograde Conservative paper. "I know you are a Liberal."

"I don't know whether I am a Liberal or something else," Nekhludoff said, smiling; it always surprised him to find himself ranked with a political party and called a Liberal, when he maintained that a man should be heard before he was judged, that before being tried all men were equal, that nobody at all ought to be ill-treated and beaten, but especially those who had not yet been condemned by law. "I don't know whether I am a Liberal or not; but I do know that however had the present way of conducting a trial is, it is better than the old."

"And whom have you for an advocate?"

"I have spoken to Fanarin."

"Dear me, Fanarin!" said Meslennikoff, with a grimace, recollecting how this Fanarin had examined him as a witness at a trial the year before and had, in the politest manner, held him up to ridicule for half an hour.

"I should not advise you to have anything to do with him. _Fanarin est un homme tare_."

"I have one more request to make," said Nekhludoff, without answering him. "There's a girl whom I knew long ago, a teacher; she is a very pitiable little thing, and is now also imprisoned, and would like to see me. Could you give me a permission to visit her?"

Meslennikoff bent his head on one side and considered.

"She's a political one?"

"Yes, I have been told so."

"Well, you see, only relatives get permission to visit political prisoners. Still, I'll give you an open order. _Je sais que vous n'abuserez pas_. What's the name of your protegee? Doukhova? _Elle est jolie?_"

"Hideuse."

Maslennikoff shook his head disapprovingly, went up to the table, and wrote on a sheet of paper, with a printed heading: "The bearer, Prince Dmitri Ivanovitch Nekhludoff, is to be allowed to interview in the prison office the meschanka Maslova, and also the medical assistant, Doukhova," and he finished with an elaborate flourish.

"Now you'll be able to see what order we have got there. And it is very difficult to keep order, it is so crowded, especially with people condemned to exile; but I watch strictly, and love the work. You will see they are very comfortable and contented. But one must know how to deal with them. Only a few days ago we had a little trouble--insubordination; another would have called it mutiny, and would have made many miserable, but with us it all passed quietly. We must have solicitude on one hand, firmness and power on the other," and he clenched the fat, white, turquoise-ringed fist, which issued out of the starched cuff of his shirt sleeve, fastened with a gold stud. "Solicitude and firm power."

"Well, I don't know about that," said Nekhludoff. "I went there twice, and felt very much depressed."

"Do you know, you ought to get acquainted with the Countess Passek," continued Maslennikoff, growing talkative. "She has given herself up entirely to this sort of work. Elle fait beaucoup de bien. Thanks to her--and, perhaps I may add without false modesty, to me--everything has been changed, changed in such a way that the former horrors no longer exist, and they are really quite comfortable there. Well, you'll see. There's Fanarin. I do not know him personally; besides, my social position keeps our ways apart; but he is positively a bad man, and besides, he takes the liberty of saying such things in the court--such things!"

"Well, thank you," Nekhludoff said, taking the paper, and without listening further he bade good-day to his former comrade.

"And won't you go in to see my wife?"

"No, pray excuse me; I have no time now."

"Dear me, why she will never forgive me," said Maslennikoff, accompanying his old acquaintance down to the first landing, as he was in the habit of doing to persons of not the greatest, but the second greatest importance, with whom he classed Nekhludoff; "now do go in, if only for a moment."

But Nekhludoff remained firm; and while the footman and the door-keeper rushed to give him his stick and overcoat, and opened the door, outside of which there stood a policeman, Nekhludoff repeated that he really could not come in.

"Well, then; on Thursday, please. It is her 'at-home.' I will tell her you will come," shouted Maslennikoff from the stairs.

 

五十

第二天早晨,聂赫留朵夫回想昨天的种种事情,心里不由得感到害怕。

不过,心里虽然害怕,他还是更坚强地下定决心,一定要把开了头的事做下去。

他怀着强烈的责任感,走出家门,乘车去找玛斯连尼科夫,要求准许他到牢房探望玛丝洛娃,以及玛丝洛娃要他去探望的明肖夫母子。此外他还想要求探望薇拉,因为她可能帮玛丝洛娃的忙。

聂赫留朵夫在团里服役的时候就认识玛斯连尼科夫。玛斯连尼科夫当时任团的司库,忠心耿耿,奉公守法,除了团里和皇室以外,天下什么事也不关心,什么事也不想过问。聂赫留朵夫发现,他现在已当上行政长官,他所管辖的已不是一个团,而是一个省和省政府。他娶了一个既有钱又泼辣的女人,那女人逼得他脱离军队,改任文职。

她一会儿嘲弄他,一会儿又象对驯服的小猫小狗那样抚爱他。聂赫留朵夫去年冬天到他们家去过一次,但他觉得这对夫妻十分乏味,以后再也没去过。

玛斯连尼科夫一看见聂赫留朵夫,就满面笑容。他的脸还是那样又胖又红,身材还是那样高大,衣服还是象在军队里一样讲究。以前他总是穿一身款式新颖的军装或者制服,干干净净,紧包着他的肩膀和胸部;如今他穿着时髦的文职服装,也是那样紧包着肥胖的身子和宽阔的胸膛。今天他穿着一身文官制服。他们两人虽然年龄悬殊(玛斯连尼科夫已近四十岁了),但彼此还是不拘礼节,你我相称。

“啊,你来了,真是太感谢了。到我太太那儿去吧。我此刻正好有十分钟空,过后要去开会。我们的上司出门了。省里的事现在我在管,”他说着,露出掩饰不住的得意神色。

“我有事找你。”

“什么事啊?”玛斯连尼科夫仿佛一下子警惕起来,用惊恐而又有点严厉的音调说。

“监狱里有一个人我很关心(玛斯连尼科夫一听见‘监狱’两个字,脸色变得更严厉了),我很想探望,但不要在普通探监室里,要在办公室里,并且不限于规定的日子,要多探望几次。听说这事要由你决定。”

“行,老弟,我随时准备为你效劳,”玛斯连尼科夫说着,双手摸摸聂赫留朵夫的膝盖,仿佛要表示自己平易近人,“这可以,不过你也看到,我只是个临时皇帝。”

“那么你能给我开一张证明,让我同她见面吗?”

“你说的是一个女人?”

“是的。”

“那么她为什么事坐牢哇?”

“毒死人命罪。但她是被错判的。”

“你瞧,这就是所谓公正审判,不可能有别的结果,”他不知怎的夹着法语说。“我知道你不会同意我的意见,可是有什么办法呢,我是坚定不移地这样相信的,”他补充说,把他一年来从顽固的保守派报上看到的各种文章的同一观点说了出来。“我知道你是个自由派。”

“我不知道我是自由派还是什么派,”聂赫留朵夫笑嘻嘻地说。他常常感到惊讶,为什么人家总是把他归到什么派,并且说他是个自由派,无非因为他主张在审判的时候,先要听完人家的话,在法庭面前人人平等,并且主张不该折磨人,拷打人,特别是对那些还没有判刑的人。“我不知道我是不是自由派,我只知道现在的审判制度再糟也比以前的好。”

“那么,你请的律师是哪一个?”

“我找过法纳林。”

“嗨,法纳林!”玛斯连尼科夫皱着眉头说,回想到去年他在法庭上作证,法纳林曾经客客气气地捉弄他足足半小时,引得法庭上哄堂大笑。“我劝你别去跟他打交道。法纳林是个名誉扫地的人。”

“我还有一件事要求你,”聂赫留朵夫不理他的话,径自说。“有一个当教员的姑娘,是我老早就认识的。她这人很可怜,如今也在坐牢,她很想同我见面。你能不能再开一张条子,让我也去探望探望她?”

玛斯连尼科夫稍稍侧着头,考虑着。

“她是个政治犯吗?”

“是的,据说是个政治犯。”

“不瞒你说,凡是政治犯,只能同他们的家属见面,不过我可以给你开一张特别通行证,哪儿都可以通用。我知道你是不会随意滥用的。你关心的那个女人叫什么名字?……薇拉?她长得美吗?”

“长得很丑。”

玛斯连尼科夫不以为然地摇摇头,走到桌子跟前,在一张印有头衔的信纸上写道:“准许来人聂赫留朵夫公爵在监狱办公室会见在押小市民玛丝洛娃及医士薇拉,请洽办。”他写完信,又以潦草的字迹签了名。

“你将会看到那边的秩序是个什么样子。那边的秩序很难维持,因为关的人太多,特别是解犯太多,但我还是对他们严加管理。我喜爱这工作。你将会看到他们在那边过得很好,大家都很满意。就是要善于对付他们。前几天发生过一次麻烦,有人违抗命令。换了别人就会把它作为暴动来对待,好多人就会遭殃。可我们这里解决得很顺利。一方面得关心他们,另一方面又要对他们严加管理,”他说着,从衬衫的浆得笔挺、扣着金钮扣的白袖子里伸出一只又白又胖的拳头,手指上戴着绿松石戒指,“要做到恩威兼施。”

“嗯,这一套我确实不知道,”聂赫留朵夫说,“我到那边去过两次,感到难受极了。”

“我老实告诉你,你得跟巴赛克伯爵夫人见一次面,”玛斯连尼科夫谈得上了劲,继续说,“她把全部心血都花在这工作上。她做了许多好事。亏得她,恕我不客气地说一句,也亏得我,这儿才面目一新,消灭了以前种种可怕的现象,他们在那边确实过得挺好。是的,你会看见的。至于法纳林,我同他没有私交,但就我的社会地位来说,我同他走的不是一条路,但他确实是个坏人,他在法庭上竟然说得出那样的话来,竟然说得出那样的话来……”

“好,谢谢你,”聂赫留朵夫接过通行证说。他没有听完这位老同事的话,就向他告辞了。

“那你不到我太太那儿去了?”

“不,对不起,我现在没空。”

“嗯,那也没有办法,可她不会原谅我的,”玛斯连尼科夫说,把老同事送到楼梯第一个平台上。凡不是头等重要而是二等重要的客人,他总是送到这里为止。他把聂赫留朵夫也归到这一类客人里面。“不,还是请你去一下,哪怕只待一分钟也行。”

但聂赫留朵夫主意已定。当男仆和门房走到他跟前,把大衣和手杖递给他,推开外面有警察站岗的大门时,他回答玛斯连尼科夫说,他今天实在没有空。

“嗯,那么星期四请您务必来。她每逢星期四招待客人。

我去告诉她!”玛斯连尼科夫站在楼梯上,对他大声说。




CHAPTER LI. THE CELLS.

Nekhludoff drove that day straight from Maslennikoff's to the prison, and went to the inspector's lodging, which he now knew. He was again struck by the sounds of the same piano of inferior quality; but this time it was not a rhapsody that was being played, but exercises by Clementi, again with the same vigour, distinctness, and quickness. The servant with the bandaged eye said the inspector was in, and showed Nekhludoff to a small drawing-room, in which there stood a sofa and, in front of it, a table, with a large lamp, which stood on a piece of crochet work, and the paper shade of which was burnt on one side. The chief inspector entered, with his usual sad and weary look.

"Take a seat, please. What is it you want?" he said, buttoning up the middle button of his uniform.

"I have just been to the vice-governor's, and got this order from him. I should like to see the prisoner Maslova."

"Markova?" asked the inspector, unable to bear distinctly because of the music.

"Maslova!"

"Well, yes." The inspector got up and went to the door whence proceeded Clementi's roulades.

"Mary, can't you stop just a minute?" he said, in a voice that showed that this music was the bane of his life. "One can't hear a word."

The piano was silent, but one could hear the sound of reluctant steps, and some one looked in at the door.

The inspector seemed to feel eased by the interval of silence, lit a thick cigarette of weak tobacco, and offered one to Nekhludoff.

Nekhludoff refused.

"What I want is to see Maslova."

"Oh, yes, that can be managed. Now, then, what do you want?" he said, addressing a little girl of five or six, who came into the room and walked up to her father with her head turned towards Nekhludoff, and her eyes fixed on him.

"There, now, you'll fall down," said the inspector, smiling, as the little girl ran up to him, and, not looking where she was going, caught her foot in a little rug.

"Well, then, if I may, I shall go."

"It's not very convenient to see Maslova to-day," said the inspector.

"How's that?"

"Well, you know, it's all your own fault," said the inspector, with a slight smile. "Prince, give her no money into her hands. If you like, give it me. I will keep it for her. You see, you gave her some money yesterday; she got some spirits (it's an evil we cannot manage to root out), and to-day she is quite tipsy, even violent."

"Can this be true?"

"Oh, yes, it is. I have even been obliged to have recourse to severe measures, and to put her into a separate cell. She is a quiet woman in an ordinary way. But please do not give her any money. These people are so--" What had happened the day before came vividly back to Nekhludoff's mind, and again he was seized with fear.

"And Doukhova, a political prisoner; might I see her?"

"Yes, if you like," said the inspector. He embraced the little girl, who was still looking at Nekhludoff, got up, and, tenderly motioning her aside, went into the ante-room. Hardly had he got into the overcoat which the maid helped him to put on, and before he had reached the door, the distinct sounds of Clementi's roulades again began.

"She entered the Conservatoire, but there is such disorder there. She has a great gift," said the inspector, as they went down the stairs. "She means to play at concerts."

The inspector and Nekhludoff arrived at the prison. The gates were instantly opened as they appeared. The jailers, with their fingers lifted to their caps, followed the inspector with their eyes. Four men, with their heads half shaved, who were carrying tubs filled with something, cringed when they saw the inspector. One of them frowned angrily, his black eyes glaring.

"Of course a talent like that must be developed; it would not do to bury it, but in a small lodging, you know, it is rather hard." The inspector went on with the conversation, taking no notice of the prisoners.

"Who is it you want to see?"

"Doukhova."

"Oh, she's in the tower. You'll have to wait a little," he said.

"Might I not meanwhile see the prisoners Menshoff, mother and son, who are accused of incendiarism?"

"Oh, yes. Cell No. 21. Yes, they can be sent for."

"But might I not see Menshoff in his cell?"

"Oh, you'll find the waiting-room more pleasant."

"No. I should prefer the cell. It is more interesting."

"Well, you have found something to be interested in!"

Here the assistant, a smartly-dressed officer, entered the side door.

"Here, see the Prince into Menshoff's cell, No. 21," said the inspector to his assistant, "and then take him to the office. And I'll go and call--What's her name? Vera Doukhova."

The inspector's assistant was young, with dyed moustaches, and diffusing the smell of eau-de-cologne. "This way, please," he said to Nekhludoff, with a pleasant smile. "Our establishment interests you?"

"Yes, it does interest me; and, besides, I look upon it as a duty to help a man who I heard was confined here, though innocent."

The assistant shrugged his shoulders.

"Yes, that may happen," he said quietly, politely stepping aside to let the visitor enter, the stinking corridor first. "But it also happens that they lie. Here we are."

The doors of the cells were open, and some of the prisoners were in the corridor. The assistant nodded slightly to the jailers, and cast a side glance at the prisoners, who, keeping close to the wall, crept back to their cells, or stood like soldiers, with their arms at their sides, following the official with their eyes. After passing through one corridor, the assistant showed Nekhludoff into another to the left, separated from the first by an iron door. This corridor was darker, and smelt even worse than the first. The corridor had doors on both sides, with little holes in them about an inch in diameter. There was only an old jailer, with an unpleasant face, in this corridor.

"Where is Menshoff?" asked the inspector's assistant.

"The eighth cell to the left."

"And these? Are they occupied?" asked Nekhludoff.

"Yes, all but one."

 

五十一

从玛斯连尼科夫家出来,聂赫留朵夫乘车赶到监狱,往他熟悉的典狱长家里走去。他象上次一样又听到那架蹩脚钢琴的声音,不过今天弹的不是狂想曲,而是克莱曼蒂①的练习曲,但也弹得异常有力、清楚、快速。开门的还是那个一只眼睛用纱布包着的侍女。她说上尉在家,然后把聂赫留朵夫带到小会客室。会客室里摆着一张长沙发、一张桌子和一盏大灯,灯下垫着一块毛线织成的方巾,粉红色的纸灯罩有一角被烧焦了。典狱长走进来,脸上现出惊讶和阴郁的神色。

“请问有何见教?”他一面说,一面扣上制服中间的钮扣。

“我刚才去找了副省长,这是许可证,”聂赫留朵夫把证件交给他,说。“我想看看玛丝洛娃。”

“玛尔科娃?”典狱长因琴声听不清楚,反问道。

“玛丝洛娃。”

“哦,有的!哦,有的!”

典狱长站起来,走到门口,从那里传来克莱曼蒂练习曲的华彩乐段②。

“玛露霞,你就稍微停一下吧,”他说,从口气里听出这种音乐已成了他日常生活中的一大苦恼,“简直什么也听不见。”

①克莱曼蒂(1752—1832)——意大利作曲家,钢琴家。作有钢琴练习曲一百首,是系统的钢琴教材。
②华彩乐段(cadenze)——又译华彩经过句。在一些大型独唱曲、独奏曲和协奏曲中,插于乐曲或乐章末尾的一个结构自由的段落。

钢琴声停了。传来不知谁的不愉快的脚步声。有人往房门里张了一眼。

典狱长仿佛因音乐停止而松了一口气,点上一支淡味的粗烟卷,并且向聂赫留朵夫敬了一支。聂赫留朵夫谢绝了。

“我很想见见玛丝洛娃。”

“玛丝洛娃今天不便会客,”典狱长说。

“为什么?”

“没什么,这得怪您自己不好,”典狱长微微地笑着说。

“公爵,您不要把钱直接交给她。要是您乐意,可以交给我。她的钱还是属于她的。您昨天一定给了她钱,她就弄到了酒——这个恶习她怎么也戒不掉,——今天她喝得烂醉,醉得发酒疯了。”

“真的吗?”

“可不是,我只好采取严厉措施:把她搬到另一间牢房里。这女人本来倒安分守己。您今后再别给她钱了。他们那些人就是这样的……”

聂赫留朵夫清清楚楚地回想起昨天的情景,心里又感到害怕。

“那么,薇拉,那个政治犯,可以见见吗?”聂赫留朵夫沉默了一会儿,问。

“嗯,这可以,”典狱长说。“哎,你来做什么,”他问一个五六岁的女孩子说,她正扭过头,眼睛盯着聂赫留朵夫,向父亲走来。“瞧你要摔交了,”典狱长看见女孩向他这个做父亲的跑来,眼睛不看地面,脚在地毯上绊了一下,就笑着说。

“要是可以,我去看看她。”

“好的,可以,”典狱长抱起那个一直盯住聂赫留朵夫瞧的小女孩说,接着站起身,温柔地把女孩放下,走到前室。

典狱长接过眼睛包纱布的侍女递给他的大衣,还没有穿好,就走出门去。克莱曼蒂练习曲的华彩乐段声又清楚地响了起来。

“她原来在音乐学院里学琴,可是那边的教学法不对头。她这人倒是有才气的,”典狱长一边下楼,一边说。“她想到音乐会上演出呢。”

典狱长陪着聂赫留朵夫走到监狱门口。典狱长一走近边门,那门就立刻开了。看守们都把手举到帽沿上,目送典狱长走过去。四个剃阴阳头的人,抬着满满的便桶,在前室里遇见他们。那几个人一见典狱长,都缩拢身子。其中一个身子弯得特别低,阴沉沉地皱起眉头,一双乌黑的眼睛闪闪发亮。

“当然,有才能应该培养,不应该埋没,但是,不瞒您说,房子小,练琴招来了不少烦恼,”典狱长继续说,根本不理睬那些犯人。他拖着疲劳的步子,同聂赫留朵夫一起走进聚会室。

“您想见谁呀?”典狱长问。

“薇拉。”

“她关在塔楼里。您得等一会儿,”他对聂赫留朵夫说。

“那么我能不能先看看明肖夫母子俩?他们被控犯了纵火罪。”

“明肖夫关在二十一号牢房。行,可以把他们叫出来。”

“我不能到明肖夫牢房里去看他吗?”

“你们还是在这里见面安静些。”

“不,我觉得牢房里见面有意思些。”

“嗐,您居然觉得有意思!”

这时候,衣着讲究的副典狱长从边门走出来。

“好,您把公爵领到明肖夫牢房里。第二十一号牢房,”典狱长对副典狱长说,“然后把公爵带到办公室。我去把她叫来。

她叫什么名子?”

“薇拉,”聂赫留朵夫说。

副典狱长是个青年军官,头发淡黄,小胡子上涂过香油,周身散发出花露水的香味。

“请吧,”他笑容可掬地对聂赫留朵夫说。“您对我们这地方感兴趣吗?”

“是的,我对这个人也感兴趣。据说他落到这里是完全冤枉的。”

副典狱长耸耸肩膀。

“是的,这种事是有的,”他若无其事地说,彬彬有礼地让客人走在前头,来到宽阔而发臭的走廊里。“但有时他们也会撒谎。请。”

牢房门都没有上锁。有几个男犯待在走廊里。副典狱长向看守们点点头,眼睛瞟着犯人。那些犯人,有的身子贴着墙,溜回牢房里,有的双手贴住裤缝,象士兵那样目送长官走过去。副典狱长带着聂赫留朵夫穿过走廊,把他领到由铁门隔开的左边一条走廊里。

这条走廊比刚才那条更狭,更暗,更臭。走廊两边的牢房都上着锁。每个牢门上有个小洞,称为门眼,直径不到一寸。走廊里,除了一个神色忧郁、满脸皱纹的老看守,一个人也没有。

“明肖夫在哪个牢房?”副典狱长问看守。

“左边第八个。”




CHAPTER LII. NO. 21.

"May I look in?" asked Nekhludoff.

"Oh, certainly," answered the assistant, smiling, and turned to the jailer with some question.

Nekhludoff looked into one of the little holes, and saw a tall young man pacing up and down the cell. When the man heard some one at the door he looked up with a frown, but continued walking up and down.

Nekhludoff looked into another hole. His eye met another large eye looking out of the hole at him, and he quickly stepped aside. In the third cell he saw a very small man asleep on the bed, covered, head and all, with his prison cloak. In the fourth a broad-faced man was sitting with his elbows on his knees and his head low down. At the sound of footsteps this man raised his head and looked up. His face, especially his large eyes, bore the expression of hopeless dejection. One could see that it did not even interest him to know who was looking into his cell. Whoever it might be, he evidently hoped for nothing good from him. Nekhludoff was seized with dread, and went to Menshoff's cell, No. 21, without stopping to look through any more holes. The jailer unlocked the door and opened it. A young man, with long neck, well-developed muscles, a small head, and kind, round eyes, stood by the bed, hastily putting on his cloak, and looking at the newcomers with a frightened face. Nekhludoff was specially struck by the kind, round eyes that were throwing frightened and inquiring glances in turns at him, at the jailer, and at the assistant, and back again.

"Here's a gentleman wants to inquire into your affair."

"Thank you kindly."

"Yes, I was told about you," Nekhludoff said, going through the cell up to the dirty grated window, "and I should like to hear all about it from yourself."

Menshoff also came up to the window, and at once started telling his story, at first looking shyly at the inspector's assistant, but growing gradually bolder. When the assistant left the cell and went into the corridor to give some order the man grew quite bold. The story was told with the accent and in the manner common to a most ordinary good peasant lad. To hear it told by a prisoner dressed in this degrading clothing, and inside a prison, seemed very strange to Nekhludoff. Nekhludoff listened, and at the same time kept looking around him--at the low bedstead with its straw mattress, the window and the dirty, damp wall, and the piteous face and form of this unfortunate, disfigured peasant in his prison cloak and shoes, and he felt sadder and sadder, and would have liked not to believe what this good-natured fellow was saying. It seemed too dreadful to think that men could do such a thing as to take a man, dress him in convict clothes, and put him in this horrible place without any reason only because he himself had been injured. And yet the thought that this seemingly true story, told with such a good-natured expression on the face, might be an invention and a lie was still more dreadful. This was the story: The village public-house keeper had enticed the young fellow's wife. He tried to get justice by all sorts of means. But everywhere the public-house keeper managed to bribe the officials, and was acquitted. Once, he took his wife back by force, but she ran away next day. Then he came to demand her back, but, though he saw her when he came in, the public-house keeper told him she was not there, and ordered him to go away. He would not go, so the public-house keeper and his servant beat him so that they drew blood. The next day a fire broke out in the public-house, and the young man and his mother were accused of having set the house on fire. He had not set it on fire, but was visiting a friend at the time.

"And it is true that you did not set it on fire?"

"It never entered my head to do it, sir. It must be my enemy that did it himself. They say he had only just insured it. Then they said it was mother and I that did it, and that we had threatened him. It is true I once did go for him, my heart couldn't stand it any longer."

"Can this be true?"

"God is my witness it is true. Oh, sir, be so good--" and Nekhludoff had some difficulty to prevent him from bowing down to the ground. "You see I am perishing without any reason." His face quivered and he turned up the sleeve of his cloak and began to cry, wiping the tears with the sleeve of his dirty shirt.

"Are you ready?" asked the assistant.

"Yes. Well, cheer up. We will consult a good lawyer, and will do what we can," said Nekhludoff, and went out. Menshoff stood close to the door, so that the jailer knocked him in shutting it, and while the jailer was locking it he remained looking out through the little hole.

 

五十二

“里面可以看看吗?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“请吧,”副典狱长笑容可掬地说,接着就向看守问了些什么。聂赫留朵夫凑近一个小洞往里看:牢房里有一个高个子年轻人,只穿一套衬衣裤,留着一小撮黑胡子,在迅速地走来走去。他一听见门外的沙沙声,抬头看了看,皱起眉头,又继续踱步。

聂赫留朵夫从另一个小洞往里望,他的眼睛正好遇到一只从里面望出来的恐惧的大眼睛,他慌忙躲开。他凑近第三个小洞,看见床上躺着一个个子矮小的人,蜷缩着身子,用囚袍蒙住脑袋。第四个牢房里坐着一个阔脸的人,脸色苍白,低垂着头,臂肘支在膝盖上。这人一听见脚步声,就抬起头来,向前看了看。他的整个脸上,特别是那双大眼睛里,现出万念俱灰的神色。他显然毫不在乎,是谁在向他张望。不论谁来看他,他显然不指望会有什么好事。聂赫留朵夫感到害怕,不再看别的牢房,就一直来到关押着明肖夫的第二十一号牢房。看守哐啷一声开了锁,推开牢门。一个脖子细长、肌肉发达的年轻人,生有一双和善的圆眼睛,留着一小撮胡子,站在床铺旁边。他现出惊惧的神色,慌忙穿上囚袍,眼睛盯着来人。特别使聂赫留朵夫感动的是他那双和善的圆眼睛,又困惑又惊惧地瞧瞧他,又瞧瞧看守,再瞧瞧副典狱长,然后又回过来瞧瞧他。

“喏,这位先生要了解了解你的案子。”

“十分感谢。”

“是的,有人给我讲了您的案子,”聂赫留朵夫走到牢房里,站在装有铁栅的肮脏窗子旁,说,“很想听您自己谈一谈。”

明肖夫也走到窗前,立刻讲起他的事来。他先是怯生生地瞧瞧副典狱长,随后胆子渐渐大起来。等到副典狱长走出牢房,到走廊里去吩咐什么事,他就毫无顾虑了。从语言和姿态上看,讲这个故事的是一个极其淳朴善良的农村小伙子。但在监狱里听一个身穿囚服的犯人亲口讲述,聂赫留朵夫觉得特别别扭。聂赫留朵夫一边听,一边打量着铺草垫的低矮床铺、钉有粗铁条的窗子、涂抹得一塌胡涂的又潮又脏的墙壁,以及这个身穿囚鞋囚服、受尽折磨的不幸的人,他那痛苦的神色和身子,心里觉得越来越难受。他不愿相信,这个极其善良的人所讲的事情是真的。他想到一个人平白无故被抓起来,硬给套上囚服,关在这个可怕的地方,就因为有人要恣意加以凌辱,他不禁感到心惊胆战。不过,想到万一这个相貌和善的人所讲的事只是欺骗和捏造,他就感到更加心惊胆战。事情是这样的:在他婚后不久,一个酒店老板就夺了他的妻子。他到处申诉告状。可是酒店老板买通了长官,官方就一直庇护他。有一次明肖夫把妻子硬拉回家,可是第二天她又跑了。于是他就上门去讨。酒店老板说他的妻子不在(他进去的时候明明看见她在里面),喝令他走开。他不走。酒店老板就伙同一名雇工把他打得头破血流。第二天,酒店老板的院子起火。明肖夫连同他的母亲被指控放火,其实他当时正在他教父家里,根本不可能放火。

“那你真的没有放过火吗?”

“老爷,我连这样的念头都不曾有过。准是那坏蛋自己放的火。据说,他刚刚保过火险。他却说我和我妈去过他家,还吓唬过他。不错,我那次把他大骂了一顿,我实在气不过。至于放火,确实没有放过。再说,起火的时候,我人也不在那里。他却硬说我和我妈在那里。他贪图保险费,自己放了火,还把罪名硬栽在我们头上。”

“真有这样的事吗?”

“老爷,我可以当着上帝的面说一句,这都是真的。您就算是我的亲爹吧!”他说着要跪下去。聂赫留朵夫好容易才把他拦住。“您把我救出去吧,要不太冤枉了,我会完蛋的,”他继续说。

明肖夫的脸颊忽然哆嗦起来,他哭了。接着他卷起囚袍袖子,用肮脏的衬衫袖子擦擦眼睛。

“你们谈完了吗?”副典狱长问。

“谈完了。那么您不要灰心,我们一定努力想办法,”聂赫留朵夫说完,走了出去。明肖夫站在门口,因此看守关上牢门时,那门正好撞在他身上。看守锁门的时候,明肖夫就从门上的小洞往外张望。




CHAPTER LIII. VICTIMS OF GOVERNMENT.

Passing back along the broad corridor (it was dinner time, and the cell doors were open), among the men dressed in their light yellow cloaks, short, wide trousers, and prison shoes, who were looking eagerly at him, Nekhludoff felt a strange mixture of sympathy for them, and horror and perplexity at the conduct of those who put and kept them here, and, besides, he felt, he knew not why, ashamed of himself calmly examining it all.

In one of the corridors, some one ran, clattering with his shoes, in at the door of a cell. Several men came out from here, and stood in Nekhludoff's way, bowing to him.

"Please, your honour (we don't know what to call you), get our affair settled somehow."

"I am not an official. I know nothing about it."

"Well, anyhow, you come from outside; tell somebody--one of the authorities, if need be," said an indignant voice. "Show some pity on us, as a human being. Here we are suffering the second month for nothing."

"What do you mean? Why?" said Nekhludoff.

"Why? We ourselves don't know why, but are sitting here the second month."

"Yes, it's quite true, and it is owing to an accident," said the inspector. "These people were taken up because they had no passports, and ought to have been sent back to their native government; but the prison there is burnt, and the local authorities have written, asking us not to send them on. So we have sent all the other passportless people to their different governments, but are keeping these."

"What! For no other reason than that?" Nekhludoff exclaimed, stopping at the door.

A crowd of about forty men, all dressed in prison clothes, surrounded him and the assistant, and several began talking at once. The assistant stopped them.

"Let some one of you speak."

A tall, good-looking peasant, a stone-mason, of about fifty, stepped out from the rest. He told Nekhludoff that all of them had been ordered back to their homes and were now being kept in prison because they had no passports, yet they had passports which were only a fortnight overdue. The same thing had happened every year; they had many times omitted to renew their passports till they were overdue, and nobody had ever said anything; but this year they had been taken up and were being kept in prison the second month, as if they were criminals.

"We are all masons, and belong to the same artel. We are told that the prison in our government is burnt, but this is not our fault. Do help us."

Nekhludoff listened, but hardly understood what the good-looking old man was saying, because his attention was riveted to a large, dark-grey, many-legged louse that was creeping along the good-looking man's cheek.

"How's that? Is it possible for such a reason?" Nekhludoff said, turning to the assistant.

"Yes, they should have been sent off and taken back to their homes," calmly said the assistant, "but they seem to have been forgotten or something."

Before the assistant had finished, a small, nervous man, also in prison dress, came out of the crowd, and, strangely contorting his mouth, began to say that they were being ill-used for nothing.

"Worse than dogs," he began.

"Now, now; not too much of this. Hold your tongue, or you know--"

"What do I know?" screamed the little man, desperately. "What is our crime?"

"Silence!" shouted the assistant, and the little man was silent.

"But what is the meaning of all this?" Nekhludoff thought to himself as he came out of the cell, while a hundred eyes were fixed upon him through the openings of the cell doors and from the prisoners that met him, making him feel as if he were running the gauntlet.

"Is it really possible that perfectly innocent people are kept here?" Nekhludoff uttered when they left the corridor.

"What would you have us do? They lie so. To hear them talk they are all of them innocent," said the inspector's assistant. "But it does happen that some are really imprisoned for nothing."

"Well, these have done nothing."

"Yes, we must admit it. Still, the people are fearfully spoilt. There are such types--desperate fellows, with whom one has to look sharp. To-day two of that sort had to be punished."

"Punished? How?"

"Flogged with a birch-rod, by order."

"But corporal punishment is abolished."

"Not for such as are deprived of their rights. They are still liable to it."

Nekhludoff thought of what he had seen the day before while waiting in the hall, and now understood that the punishment was then being inflicted, and the mixed feeling of curiosity, depression, perplexity, and moral nausea, that grew into physical sickness, took hold of him more strongly than ever before.

Without listening to the inspector's assistant, or looking round, he hurriedly left the corridor, and went to the office. The inspector was in the office, occupied with other business, and had forgotten to send for Doukhova. He only remembered his promise to have her called when Nekhludoff entered the office.

"Sit down, please. I'll send for her at once," said the inspector.

 

五十三

聂赫留朵夫沿着宽阔的走廊往回走(正是吃午饭的时候,牢房门都开着),看见许多穿淡黄囚袍、宽大短裤和棉鞋的犯人仔细打量着他,不禁产生一种异样的感觉:又同情这些坐牢的人,又对那些关押他们的人感到恐惧和惶惑,又因为自己对这一切冷眼旁观而害臊。

在一条走廊里,有一个人穿着棉鞋啪哒啪哒地跑过。他跑进牢房,接着就有几个人从里面跑出来,拦住聂赫留朵夫,向他鞠躬。

“对不起,老爷,不知道该怎样称呼您才好,求您替我们作主。”

“我不是长官,我什么也不知道。”

“反正都一样,求您对哪位长官说一声,”一个人怒气冲冲地说。“我们什么罪也没有,可是已经给关了一个多月了。”

“什么?这怎么会?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“您瞧,就这么把我们关在牢里。我们坐了一个多月的牢,连自己也不知道为了什么。”

“是的,这是不得已,”副典狱长说,“这些人被捕是因为没有身分证,本应把他们送回原籍,可是那边的监狱遭了火灾,省政府来同我们联系,要求我们不把他们送回去。您瞧,其他各省的人都已遣送回去了,就剩下他们这批人。”

“怎么,就是因为这点事吗?”聂赫留朵夫在门口站住了,问。

一群人,大约有四十名光景,全都穿着囚服,把聂赫留朵夫和副典狱长团团围住。立刻就有几个人七嘴八舌地说起来。副典狱长制止他们说:

“由一个人说。”

人群中走出一个五十岁上下的农民,个儿很高,相貌端正。他向聂赫留朵夫解释说,他们被驱逐和关押就因为没有身分证。其实身分证他们是有的,只是过期两个礼拜了。身分证过期的事年年都有,从来没有处分过人,今年却把他们当作罪犯,在这里关了一个多月。

“我们都是泥瓦匠,是同一个作坊的。据说省里的监狱烧掉了。可这又不能怪我们。看在上帝份上,您行行好吧!”

聂赫留朵夫听着,但简直没听清那个相貌端正的老人在说些什么,因为他一直注视着一只有许多条腿的深灰色大虱子,怎样在这个泥瓦匠的络腮胡子缝里爬着。

“这怎么会呢?难道就因为这点事吗?”聂赫留朵夫问副典狱长。

“是的,这是长官们的疏忽,应该把他们遣送回乡才是,”

副典狱长说。

副典狱长的话音刚落,人群中又走出一个矮小的人,也穿着囚袍,怪模怪样地撇着嘴,讲起他们平白无故在这里受尽折磨的情况。

“我们过得比狗还不如……”他说。

“喂,喂,别说废话,闭嘴,不然要你知道……”

“要我知道什么?”个儿矮小的人不顾死活地说。“难道我们有什么罪?”

“闭嘴!”长官一声吆喝,个儿矮小的人不作声了。

“这是怎么搞的?”聂赫留朵夫走出牢房,问着自己。那些从牢门里往外看和迎面走来的犯人,用几百双眼睛盯住他,他觉得简直象穿过一排用棍棒乱打的行刑队一样。

“难道真的就这样把一大批无辜的人关起来吗?”聂赫留朵夫同副典狱长一起走出长廊,说。

“请问有什么办法?不过有许多话他们是胡说的。照他们说来,简直谁也没有罪,”副典狱长说。

“不过,刚才那些人确实没犯什么罪。”

“那些人,就算是这样吧。不过老百姓都变坏了,非严加管制不可。有些家伙真是天不怕地不怕,可不好惹呢。喏,昨天就有两个人非处分不可。”

“怎么处分?”聂赫留朵夫问。

“根据命令用树条抽打……”

“体罚不是已经废止了吗?”

“褫夺公权的人不在其内。对他们还是可以施行体罚的。”

聂赫留朵夫想起昨天他在门廊里等候时见到的种种情景,这才明白那场刑罚就是在那时进行的。他心里觉得又好奇,又感伤,又困惑。这种心情使他感到一阵精神上的恶心,逐渐又变成近乎生理上的恶心。这种感觉以前虽也有过,但从没象现在这样强烈。

他不再听副典狱长说话,也不再往四下里张望,就急急地离开了走廊,往办公室走去。典狱长刚才在走廊里忙别的事,忘记派人去叫薇拉。直到聂赫留朵夫走进办公室,他才想起答应过他把她找来。

“我这就打发人去把她找来,您坐一会儿,”他说。




CHAPTER LIV. PRISONERS AND FRIENDS.

The office consisted of two rooms. The first room, with a large, dilapidated stove and two dirty windows, had a black measure for measuring the prisoners in one corner, and in another corner hung a large image of Christ, as is usual in places where they torture people. In this room stood several jailers. In the next room sat about twenty persons, men and women in groups and in pairs, talking in low voices. There was a writing table by the window.

The inspector sat down by the table, and offered Nekhludoff a chair beside him. Nekhludoff sat down, and looked at the people in the room.

The first who drew his attention was a young man with a pleasant face, dressed in a short jacket, standing in front of a middle-aged woman with dark eyebrows, and he was eagerly telling her something and gesticulating with his hands. Beside them sat an old man, with blue spectacles, holding the hand of a young woman in prisoner's clothes, who was telling him something. A schoolboy, with a fixed, frightened look on his face, was gazing at the old man. In one corner sat a pair of lovers. She was quite young and pretty, and had short, fair hair, looked energetic, and was elegantly dressed; he had fine features, wavy hair, and wore a rubber jacket. They sat in their corner and seemed stupefied with love. Nearest to the table sat a grey-haired woman dressed in black, evidently the mother of a young, consumptive-looking fellow, in the same kind of jacket. Her head lay on his shoulder. She was trying to say something, but the tears prevented her from speaking; she began several times, but had to stop. The young man held a paper in his hand, and, apparently not knowing what to do, kept folding and pressing it with an angry look on his face.

Beside them was a short-haired, stout, rosy girl, with very prominent eyes, dressed in a grey dress and a cape; she sat beside the weeping mother, tenderly stroking her. Everything about this girl was beautiful; her large, white hands, her short, wavy hair, her firm nose and lips, but the chief charm of her face lay in her kind, truthful hazel eyes. The beautiful eyes turned away from the mother for a moment when Nekhludoff came in, and met his look. But she turned back at once and said something to the mother.

Not far from the lovers a dark, dishevelled man, with a gloomy face, sat angrily talking to a beardless visitor, who looked as if he belonged to the Scoptsy sect.

At the very door stood a young man in a rubber jacket, who seemed more concerned about the impression he produced on the onlooker than about what he was saying. Nekhludoff, sitting by the inspector's side, looked round with strained curiosity. A little boy with closely-cropped hair came up to him and addressed him in a thin little voice.

"And whom are you waiting for?"

Nekhludoff was surprised at the question, but looking at the boy, and seeing the serious little face with its bright, attentive eyes fixed on him, answered him seriously that he was waiting for a woman of his acquaintance.

"Is she, then, your sister?" the boy asked.

"No, not my sister," Nekhludoff answered in surprise.

"And with whom are you here?" he inquired of the boy.

"I? With mamma; she is a political one," he replied.

"Mary Pavlovna, take Kolia!" said the inspector, evidently considering Nekhludoff's conversation with the boy illegal.

Mary Pavlovna, the beautiful girl who had attracted Nekhludoff's attention, rose tall and erect, and with firm, almost manly steps, approached Nekhludoff and the boy.

"What is he asking you? Who you are?" she inquired with a slight smile, and looking straight into his face with a trustful look in her kind, prominent eyes, and as simply as if there could be no doubt whatever that she was and must be on sisterly terms with everybody.

"He likes to know everything," she said, looking at the boy with so sweet and kind a smile that both the boy and Nekhludoff were obliged to smile back.

"He was asking me whom I have come to see."

"Mary Pavlovna, it is against the rules to speak to strangers. You know it is," said the inspector.

"All right, all right," she said, and went back to the consumptive lad's mother, holding Kolia's little hand in her large, white one, while he continued gazing up into her face.

"Whose is this little boy?" Nekhludoff asked of the inspector.

"His mother is a political prisoner, and he was born in prison," said the inspector, in a pleased tone, as if glad to point out how exceptional his establishment was.

"Is it possible?"

"Yes, and now he is going to Siberia with her."

"And that young girl?"

"I cannot answer your question," said the inspector, shrugging his shoulders. "Besides, here is Doukhova."

 

五十四

办公室共有两间。第一间里有一个炉膛凸出、灰泥剥落的大炉子和两扇肮脏的窗子。屋角立着一管给犯人量身高的黑尺,另一个角落挂着一幅巨大的基督像,——凡是折磨人的地方总有这种像,仿佛是对基督教义的嘲弄。这个房间里站着几个看守。另一个房间里靠墙坐着二十来个男女,有的几人一起,有的两人一对,低声交谈着。窗口放着一张写字台。

典狱长坐在写字台旁,请聂赫留朵夫在旁边一把椅子上坐下。聂赫留朵夫坐下来,开始打量屋里的人。

首先吸引他注意的是一个相貌好看的穿短上装青年。那青年站在一个上了年纪的黑眉毛女人面前,情绪激动地对她说着话,比着手势。旁边坐着一个戴蓝眼镜的老人,拉住一个穿囚衣的年轻女人的手,一动不动地听她对他讲着什么事。一个念实科中学的男孩,脸上现出惊惧的神色,眼睛一直盯住那个老人。离他们不远的角落里坐着一对情人。女的是个年纪很轻的姑娘,留着淡黄短头发,模样可爱,容光焕发,身穿一件时髦连衣裙。男的是个漂亮的小伙子,生得眉清目秀,头发鬈曲,身穿橡胶短上衣。他们两人坐在屋角喁喁私语,显然陶醉在爱情里。最靠近写字台的地方坐着一个头发花白的女人,身穿黑色连衣裙,看样子是个母亲。她睁大一双眼睛,瞅着一个也穿橡胶上衣、样子象害痨病的青年。她想说话,可是喉咙被哽住,刚开口,就说不下去。那青年手里拿着一张纸,显然不知道该怎么办,只怒气冲冲地不住折叠和揉搓那张纸。他们旁边坐着一个身材丰满、脸色红润的姑娘,相貌好看,但生着一双暴眼睛,身穿灰色连衣裙,外加一件短披肩。她坐在哀哀哭泣的母亲旁边,温柔地摩挲着她的肩膀。这个姑娘身上什么都美:那白净的大手,鬈曲的短发,线条清楚的鼻子和嘴唇。不过她脸上最迷人的却是那双诚挚善良象绵羊一般的深褐色眼睛。聂赫留朵夫一进去,她那双好看的眼睛就从母亲的脸上移开,同他的目光相遇。但她立刻又扭过头去,对母亲说了些什么。离开那对情人不远的地方坐着一个皮肤黝黑的男人。他头发蓬乱,脸色阴沉,正气愤地对一个象是阉割派教徒的没有胡子的探监人说话。聂赫留朵夫坐在典狱长旁边,怀着强烈的好奇心观察着周围的一切。忽然有个剃光头的男孩走到他跟前,尖声问他说:

“您在等谁?”

聂赫留朵夫听到这话感到惊奇,他对男孩瞧了一眼,看见他脸色严肃老成,眼睛活泼有神,就一本正经地回答说在等一个熟识的女人。

“怎么,她是您的妹妹吗?”男孩子问。

“不,不是妹妹,”聂赫留朵夫奇怪地回答。“那么,你是跟谁一起到这儿来的?”他问那孩子。

“我跟妈妈在一起。她是政治犯,”男孩骄傲地说。

“玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜,您把柯里亚带去,”典狱长说,大概觉得聂赫留朵夫同男孩谈话是违法的。

玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜就是引起聂赫留朵夫注意的那个生有一双绵羊眼睛的好看姑娘。她站起来,挺直高高的身子,迈着象男人一样有力的大步,向聂赫留朵夫和男孩走去。

“他问了您什么话?您是谁呀?”她问聂赫留朵夫,微微笑着,信任地瞧着他的眼睛,神气那么坦率,看来她一定对谁都是这样朴实、亲切和友好。“他什么事都想知道,”她说,对着男孩露出和蔼可亲的微笑,男孩和聂赫留朵夫看见她的微笑也都忍不住笑了。

“是的,他问我来找谁。”

“玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜,不准跟外面人说话。这一点您是知道的,”典狱长说。

“好的,好的,”她说,用她白净的大手拉着一直盯住他看的柯里亚的小手,回到那个害痨病青年的母亲身边。

“这是谁家的孩子啊?”聂赫留朵夫问典狱长。

“一个女政治犯的孩子,是在牢里生下的,”典狱长带点得意的口气说,似乎这是监狱里少见的奇迹。

“真的吗?”

“真的,他不久就要跟他母亲到西伯利亚去了。”

“那么这个姑娘呢?”

“我不能回答您的问题,”典狱长耸耸肩膀说。“喏,薇拉来了。”




CHAPTER LV. VERA DOUKHOVA EXPLAINS.

Through a door, at the back of the room, entered, with a wriggling gait, the thin, yellow Vera Doukhova, with her large, kind eyes.

"Thanks for having come," she said, pressing Nekhludoff's hand. "Do you remember me? Let us sit down."

"I did not expect to see you like this."

"Oh, I am very happy. It is so delightful, so delightful, that I desire nothing better," said Vera Doukhova, with the usual expression of fright in the large, kind, round eyes fixed on Nekhludoff, and twisting the terribly thin, sinewy neck, surrounded by the shabby, crumpled, dirty collar of her bodice. Nekhludoff asked her how she came to be in prison.

In answer she began relating all about her affairs with great animation. Her speech was intermingled with a great many long words, such as propaganda, disorganisation, social groups, sections and sub-sections, about which she seemed to think everybody knew, but which Nekhludoff had never heard of.

She told him all the secrets of the Nardovolstvo, [literally, "People's Freedom," a revolutionary movement] evidently convinced that he was pleased to hear them. Nekhludoff looked at her miserable little neck, her thin, unkempt hair, and wondered why she had been doing all these strange things, and why she was now telling all this to him. He pitied her, but not as he had pitied Menshoff, the peasant, kept for no fault of his own in the stinking prison. She was pitiable because of the confusion that filled her mind. It was clear that she considered herself a heroine, and was ready to give her life for a cause, though she could hardly have explained what that cause was and in what its success would lie.

The business that Vera Doukhova wanted to see Nekhludoff about was the following: A friend of hers, who had not even belonged to their "sub-group," as she expressed it, had been arrested with her about five months before, and imprisoned in the Petropavlovsky fortress because some prohibited books and papers (which she had been asked to keep) had been found in her possession. Vera Doukhova felt herself in some measure to blame for her friend's arrest, and implored Nekhludoff, who had connections among influential people, to do all he could in order to set this friend free.

Besides this, Doukhova asked him to try and get permission for another friend of hers, Gourkevitch (who was also imprisoned in the Petropavlovsky fortress), to see his parents, and to procure some scientific books which he required for his studies. Nekhludoff promised to do what he could when he went to Petersburg.

As to her own story, this is what she said: Having finished a course of midwifery, she became connected with a group of adherents to the Nardovolstvo, and made up her mind to agitate in the revolutionary movement. At first all went on smoothly. She wrote proclamations and occupied herself with propaganda work in the factories; then, an important member having been arrested, their papers were seized and all concerned were arrested. "I was also arrested, and shall be exiled. But what does it matter? I feel perfectly happy." She concluded her story with a piteous smile.

Nekhludoff made some inquiries concerning the girl with the prominent eyes. Vera Doukhova told him that this girl was the daughter of a general, and had been long attached to the revolutionary party, and was arrested because she had pleaded guilty to having shot a gendarme. She lived in a house with some conspirators, where they had a secret printing press. One night, when the police came to search this house, the occupiers resolved to defend themselves, put out the light, and began destroying the things that might incriminate them. The police forced their way in, and one of the conspirators fired, and mortally wounded a gendarme. When an inquiry was instituted, this girl said that it was she who had fired, although she had never had a revolver in her hands, and would not have hurt a fly. And she kept to it, and was now condemned to penal servitude in Siberia.

"An altruistic, fine character," said Vera Doukhova, approvingly.

The third business that Vera Doukhova wanted to talk about concerned Maslova. She knew, as everybody does know in prison, the story of Maslova's life and his connection with her, and advised him to take steps to get her removed into the political prisoner's ward, or into the hospital to help to nurse the sick, of which there were very many at that time, so that extra nurses were needed.

Nekhludoff thanked her for the advice, and said he would try to act upon it.

 

五十五

薇拉身材矮小,又瘦又黄,头发剪得很短,生着一双善良的大眼睛,步态蹒跚地从后门走进来。

“哦,您来了,谢谢,”她握着聂赫留朵夫的手说。“您还记得我吗?我们坐下来谈吧。”

“没想到您现在会弄成这个样子。”

“嘿,我倒觉得挺好!挺好,好得不能再好了,”薇拉说,照例圆睁着她那双善良的大眼睛,怯生生地瞅着聂赫留朵夫,并且转动她那从又脏又皱的短袄领子里露出来的青筋毕露的黄瘦脖子。

聂赫留朵夫问她怎么落到这个地步。她就兴致勃勃地讲起她所从事的活动来。她的话里夹杂着“宣传”、“解体”、“团体”、“小组”、“分组”等外来语,显然认为这些外来语谁都知道,其实聂赫留朵夫却从来没有听到过。

薇拉把她的活动讲给他听,满心以为他一定很乐于知道民意党的全部秘密。聂赫留朵夫呢,瞧着她那细得可怜的脖子和她那稀疏的蓬乱头发,弄不懂她为什么要做这种事,讲这种事。他可怜她,但绝不象他可怜庄稼汉明肖夫那样,因为明肖夫是完全被冤枉关在恶臭的牢房里的。她最惹人怜悯的是她头脑里显然充满糊涂思想。她分明自认为是个女英雄,为了他们事业的成功不惜牺牲生命。其实她未必能说清楚他们的事业究竟是怎么一回事,事业成功又是怎么一回事。

薇拉要对聂赫留朵夫讲的是这样一件事:她有一个女朋友,叫舒斯托娃,据她说并不属于她们的小组,五个月前跟她一起被捕,关在彼得保罗要塞,只因为在她家里搜出别人交给她保管的书籍和文件。薇拉认为舒斯托娃被拘禁,她要负一部分责任,因此要求交游广阔的聂赫留朵夫设法把她释放出狱。薇拉求聂赫留朵夫的另一件事,是设法替关押在彼得保罗要塞里的古尔凯维奇说个情,让他同父母见一次面,并且弄到必要的参考书,使他可以在狱中进行学术研究。

聂赫留朵夫答应他回到彼得堡以后努力去办。

薇拉讲到她自己的经历时说,她在助产学校毕业后,就接近民意党,参加他们的活动。开头他们写传单,到工厂里宣传,一切都很顺利,但后来一个重要人物被捕,搜出了文件,其余的人也都被抓去了。

“我也被捕了,如今就要被流放出去……”她讲完了自己的事。“不过,这没什么。我觉得挺好,自己觉得心安理得,”

她说着,惨然一笑。

聂赫留朵夫问起那个生有一双绵羊般眼睛的姑娘。薇拉说她是一个将军的女儿,早已加入了革命党,她被捕是因为主动承担枪击宪兵的罪名。她住在一个秘密寓所里,那里有一架印刷机。一天夜里警察和宪兵来搜查,住在里面的人决定自卫。他们熄了灯,动手销毁罪证。警察和宪兵破门而入,地下党中有人开了枪,一个宪兵受了致命伤。宪兵队审问是谁开的枪,她就说是她开的,其实她一辈子没有拿过手枪,连蜘蛛也没有弄死过一只。罪名就这样定下来了。如今她就要去服苦役。

“真是个利他主义的好人……”薇拉称赞说。

薇拉要说的第三件事是关于玛丝洛娃的。她知道监狱里的一切事情,也知道玛丝洛娃的身世和聂赫留朵夫同她的关系。她劝聂赫留朵夫为她说情,把她转移到政治犯牢房,或者至少让她到医院里去当一名护士。现在医院里病人特别多,很需要护士。聂赫留朵夫谢谢她的好意,并说要努力照她的话去做。




CHAPTER LVI. NEKHLUDOFF AND THE PRISONERS.

Their conversation was interrupted by the inspector, who said that the time was up, and the prisoners and their friends must part. Nekhludoff took leave of Vera Doukhova and went to the door, where he stopped to watch what was going on.

The inspector's order called forth only heightened animation among the prisoners in the room, but no one seemed to think of going. Some rose and continued to talk standing, some went on talking without rising. A few began crying and taking leave of each other. The mother and her consumptive son seemed especially pathetic. The young fellow kept twisting his bit of paper and his face seemed angry, so great were his efforts not to be infected by his mother's emotion. The mother, hearing that it was time to part, put her head on his shoulder and sobbed and sniffed aloud.

The girl with the prominent eyes--Nekhludoff could not help watching her--was standing opposite the sobbing mother, and was saying something to her in a soothing tone. The old man with the blue spectacles stood holding his daughter's hand and nodding in answer to what she said. The young lovers rose, and, holding each other's hands, looked silently into one another's eyes.

"These are the only two who are merry," said a young man with a short coat who stood by Nekhludoff's side, also looking at those who were about to part, and pointed to the lovers. Feeling Nekhludoff's and the young man's eyes fixed on them, the lovers-- the young man with the rubber coat and the pretty girl--stretched out their arms, and with their hands clasped in each other's, danced round and round again. "To-night they are going to be married here in prison, and she will follow him to Siberia," said the young man.

"What is he?"

"A convict, condemned to penal servitude. Let those two at least have a little joy, or else it is too painful," the young man added, listening to the sobs of the consumptive lad's mother.

"Now, my good people! Please, please do not oblige me to have recourse to severe measures," the inspector said, repeating the same words several times over. "Do, please," he went on in a weak, hesitating manner. "It is high time. What do you mean by it? This sort of thing is quite impossible. I am now asking you for the last time," he repeated wearily, now putting out his cigarette and then lighting another.

It was evident that, artful, old, and common as were the devices enabling men to do evil to others without feeling responsible for it, the inspector could not but feel conscious that he was one of those who were guilty of causing the sorrow which manifested itself in this room. And it was apparent that this troubled him sorely. At length the prisoners and their visitors began to go--the first out of the inner, the latter out of the outer door. The man with the rubber jacket passed out among them, and the consumptive youth and the dishevelled man. Mary Pavlovna went out with the boy born in prison.

The visitors went out too. The old man with the blue spectacles, stepping heavily, went out, followed by Nekhludoff.

"Yes, a strange state of things this," said the talkative young man, as if continuing an interrupted conversation, as he descended the stairs side by side with Nekhludoff. "Yet we have reason to be grateful to the inspector who does not keep strictly to the rules, kind-hearted fellow. If they can get a talk it does relieve their hearts a bit, after all!"

While talking to the young man, who introduced himself as Medinzeff, Nekhludoff reached the hall. There the inspector came up to them with weary step.

"If you wish to see Maslova," he said, apparently desiring to be polite to Nekhludoff, "please come to-morrow."

"Very well," answered Nekhludoff, and hurried away, experiencing more than ever that sensation of moral nausea which he always felt on entering the prison.

The sufferings of the evidently innocent Menshoff seemed terrible, and not so much his physical suffering as the perplexity, the distrust in the good and in God which he must feel, seeing the cruelty of the people who tormented him without any reason.

Terrible were the disgrace and sufferings cast on these hundreds of guiltless people simply because something was not written on paper as it should have been. Terrible were the brutalised jailers, whose occupation is to torment their brothers, and who were certain that they were fulfilling an important and useful duty; but most terrible of all seemed this sickly, elderly, kind-hearted inspector, who was obliged to part mother and son, father and daughter, who were just the same sort of people as he and his own children.

"What is it all for?" Nekhludoff asked himself, and could not find an answer.

 

五十六

典狱长站起来宣布,探监的时间到了,必须分手。聂赫留朵夫同薇拉的谈话就这样被打断了。聂赫留朵夫起身同薇拉告别,走到门口又站住,观察着眼前的种种景象。

“各位先生,时候到了,时候到了,”典狱长说,一会儿站起来,一会儿又坐下。

典狱长的要求只是使屋里的犯人和探监的人更加紧张,他们都不想分手。有些人站起来,但还是说个不停。有些仍坐着说话。有些在那里告别,哭泣。那个害痨病的青年同他母亲的会面特别叫人感动。他一直摆弄着那张纸,但脸色越来越愤激。他竭力克制感情,免得受他母亲情绪的影响。他母亲一听说要分手,就伏在他肩膀上,放声痛哭,不住地吸着鼻子。那个生有一双绵羊眼睛的姑娘——聂赫留朵夫不由得注意着她——站在哀哭的母亲旁边,劝慰着她。那个戴蓝眼镜的老头儿,拉住女儿的手站着,一面听她说话,一面连连点头。那对年轻的情人站起来,手拉着手,默默地瞧着对方的眼睛。

“瞧,只有他们两个才开心,”穿短上衣的青年,站在聂赫留朵夫身边,也象他那样冷眼旁观着,这时指着那对情人说。

这对情人——穿橡胶上衣的小伙子和浅黄头发、模样可爱的姑娘——发觉聂赫留朵夫和那个青年在看他们,就手拉着手,伸直胳膊,身子向后仰,一面笑,一面旋舞起来。

“今儿晚上他们在这儿,在监牢里结婚,然后她跟他一起到西伯利亚去,”那个青年说。

“他是什么人?”

“是个苦役犯。就让他们俩快活快活吧,要不在这儿听着那些声音实在太难受了,”穿短上衣的青年一边听着患痨病青年的母亲的啼哭,一边又说。

“各位先生!请吧,请吧!别逼得我采取严厉的措施,”典狱长再三说。“请吧,是的,请吧!”他有气无力地说。“你们这算什么呀?时间早就到了。这样可不行啊。我最后一次对你们说,”他没精打采地重复说,一会儿点上马里兰香烟,一会儿又把它熄灭。

那些纵容一些人欺凌另一些人而又无需负责的理由,不管多么冠冕堂皇,由来已久,司空见惯,典狱长显然还是不能不承认,在造成这一屋子人痛苦上他是罪魁祸首之一,因此心情十分沉重。

最后,犯人和探监的人纷纷走散:犯人往里走,探监的人向外道门走。男人们,包括穿橡胶上衣的,患痨病的和皮肤黝黑、头发蓬乱的,都走了;玛丽雅•巴夫洛夫娜带着在狱里出生的男孩也走了。

探监的人也都走了。戴蓝眼镜的老头儿迈着沉重的步子走出去,聂赫留朵夫也跟着他出去。

“是的,这里的情况真怪,”那个健谈的青年跟聂赫留朵夫一起下楼时说,仿佛他的话头刚被打断,此刻继续说下去。

“还得谢谢上尉,他真是个好心人,不死扣规章制度。让大家谈一谈,心里也好过些。”

“难道在别的监狱里不能这样探监吗?”

“嗐,根本不行。得一个一个分开来谈,还得隔一道铁栅栏。”

聂赫留朵夫同那个自称梅顿采夫的健谈青年一边谈,一边下楼。这时,典狱长带着疲劳的神色走到他们跟前。

“您要见玛丝洛娃,请明天来吧,”他说,显然想对聂赫留朵夫表示殷勤。

“太好了,”聂赫留朵夫说着就急急地走了出去。

明肖夫无缘无故饱受煎熬,真是可怕。但最可怕的与其说是肉体上的痛苦,不如说是由于他眼看那些无故折磨他的人的残忍,心里产生困惑,因此对善和上帝不再相信。可怕的是那几百个人没有一点罪,只因为身份证上有几个字不对,就受尽屈辱和苦难。可怕的是那些看守麻木不仁,他们折磨同胞兄弟,还满以为是在做一件重大有益的工作。不过,聂赫留朵夫觉得最可怕的还是那个年老体弱、心地善良的典狱长,他不得不拆散人家的母子和父女,而他们都是亲骨肉,就同他和他的子女一样。

“这究竟是为什么呀?”聂赫留朵夫问着自己,同时精神上感到极度恶心,又逐渐发展成为生理上的恶心。他每次来到监狱都有这样的感觉,但问题的答案始终没有找到。




CHAPTER LVII. THE VICE-GOVERNOR'S "AT-HOME".

The next day Nekhludoff went to see the advocate, and spoke to him about the Menshoffs' case, begging him to undertake their defence. The advocate promised to look into the case, and if it turned out to be as Nekhludoff said he would in all probability undertake the defence free of charge. Then Nekhludoff told him of the 130 men who were kept in prison owing to a mistake. "On whom did it depend? Whose fault was it?"

The advocate was silent for a moment, evidently anxious to give a correct reply.

"Whose fault is it? No one's," he said, decidedly. "Ask the Procureur, he'll say it is the Governor's; ask the Governor, he'll say it is the Procureur's fault. No one is in fault."

"I am just going to see the Vice-Governor. I shall tell him."

"Oh, that's quite useless," said the advocate, with a smile. "He is such a--he is not a relation or friend of yours?--such a blockhead, if I may say so, and yet a crafty animal at the same time."

Nekhludoff remembered what Maslennikoff had said about the advocate, and did not answer, but took leave and went on to Maslennikoff's. He had to ask Maslennikoff two things: about Maslova's removal to the prison hospital, and about the 130 passportless men innocently imprisoned. Though it was very hard to petition a man whom he did not respect, and by whose orders men were flogged, yet it was the only means of gaining his end, and he had to go through with it.

As he drove up to Maslennikoff's house Nekhludoff saw a number of different carriages by the front door, and remembered that it was Maslennikoff's wife's "at-home" day, to which he had been invited. At the moment Nekhludoff drove up there was a carriage in front of the door, and a footman in livery, with a cockade in his hat, was helping a lady down the doorstep. She was holding up her train, and showing her thin ankles, black stockings, and slippered feet. Among the carriages was a closed landau, which he knew to be the Korchagins'.

The grey-haired, red-checked coachman took off his hat and bowed in a respectful yet friendly manner to Nekhludoff, as to a gentleman he knew well. Nekhludoff had not had time to inquire for Maslennikoff, when the latter appeared on the carpeted stairs, accompanying a very important guest not only to the first landing but to the bottom of the stairs. This very important visitor, a military man, was speaking in French about a lottery for the benefit of children's homes that were to be founded in the city, and expressed the opinion that this was a good occupation for the ladies. "It amuses them, and the money comes."

_"Qu'elles s'amusent et que le bon dieu les benisse. M. Nekhludoff!_ How d'you do? How is it one never sees you?" he greeted Nekhludoff. "_Allez presenter vos devoirs a Madame._ And the Korchagins are here et Nadine Bukshevden. _Toutes les jolies femmes de la ville,_" said the important guest, slightly raising his uniformed shoulders as he presented them to his own richly liveried servant to have his military overcoat put on. "_Au revoir, mon cher._" And he pressed Maslennikoff's hand.

"Now, come up; I am so glad," said Maslennikoff, grasping Nekhludoff's hand. In spite of his corpulency Maslennikoff hurried quickly up the stairs. He was in particularly good spirits, owing to the attention paid him by the important personage. Every such attention gave him the same sense of delight as is felt by an affectionate dog when its master pats it, strokes it, or scratches its ears. It wags its tail, cringes, jumps about, presses its ears down, and madly rushes about in a circle. Maslennikoff was ready to do the same. He did not notice the serious expression on Nekhludoff's face, paid no heed to his words, but pulled him irresistibly towards the drawing-room, so that it was impossible for Nekhludoff not to follow. "Business after wards. I shall do whatever you want," said Meslennikoff, as he drew Nekhludoff through the dancing hall. "Announce Prince Nekhludoff," he said to a footman, without stopping on his way. The footman started off at a trot and passed them.

"_Vous n'avez qu' a ordonner._ But you must see my wife. As it is, I got it for letting you go without seeing her last time."

By the time they reached the drawing-room the footman had already announced Nekhludoff, and from between the bonnets and heads that surrounded it the smiling face of Anna Ignatievna, the Vice-Governor's wife, beamed on Nekhludoff. At the other end of the drawing-room several ladies were seated round the tea-table, and some military men and some civilians stood near them. The clatter of male and female voices went on unceasingly.

"Enfin! you seem to have quite forgotten us. How have we offended?" With these words, intended to convey an idea of intimacy which had never existed between herself and Nekhludoff, Anna Ignatievna greeted the newcomer.

"You are acquainted?--Madam Tilyaevsky, M. Chernoff. Sit down a bit nearer. Missy _vene donc a notre table on vous apportera votre_ the . . . And you," she said, having evidently forgotten his name, to an officer who was talking to Missy, "do come here. A cup of tea, Prince?"

"I shall never, never agree with you. It's quite simple; she did not love," a woman's voice was heard saying.

"But she loved tarts."

"Oh, your eternal silly jokes!" put in, laughingly, another lady resplendent in silks, gold, and jewels.

"C'est excellent these little biscuits, and so light. I think I'll take another."

"Well, are you moving soon?"

"Yes, this is our last day. That's why we have come. Yes, it must be lovely in the country; we are having a delightful spring."

Missy, with her hat on, in a dark-striped dress of some kind that fitted her like a skin, was looking very handsome. She blushed when she saw Nekhludoff.

"And I thought you had left," she said to him.

"I am on the point of leaving. Business is keeping me in town, and it is on business I have come here."

"Won't you come to see mamma? She would like to see you," she said, and knowing that she was saying what was not true, and that he knew it also, she blushed still more.

"I fear I shall scarcely have time," Nekhludoff said gloomily, trying to appear as if he had not noticed her blush. Missy frowned angrily, shrugged her shoulders, and turned towards an elegant officer, who grasped the empty cup she was holding, and knocking his sword against the chairs, manfully carried the cup across to another table.

"You must contribute towards the Home fund."

"I am not refusing, but only wish to keep my bounty fresh for the lottery. There I shall let it appear in all its glory."

"Well, look out for yourself," said a voice, followed by an evidently feigned laugh.

Anna Ignatievna was in raptures; her "at-home" had turned out a brilliant success. "Micky tells me you are busying yourself with prison work. I can understand you so well," she said to Nekhludoff. "Micky (she meant her fat husband, Maslennikoff) may have other defects, but you know how kind-hearted he is. All these miserable prisoners are his children. He does not regard them in any other light. _Il est d'une bonte---_" and she stopped, finding no words to do justice to this bonte of his, and quickly turned to a shrivelled old woman with bows of lilac ribbon all over, who came in just then.

Having said as much as was absolutely necessary, and with as little meaning as conventionality required, Nekhludoff rose and went up to Meslennikoff. "Can you give me a few minutes' hearing, please?"

"Oh, yes. Well, what is it?"

"Let us come in here."

They entered a small Japanese sitting-room, and sat down by the window.

 

五十七

第二天,聂赫留朵夫去找律师,把明肖夫母子的案件讲给他听,要求他替他们辩护。律师听完聂赫留朵夫的介绍,说要看一看案卷,又说事情要是确实象聂赫留朵夫所说的那样——这是很可能的,——他愿意担任辩护,而且不取分文报酬。聂赫留朵夫顺便给律师讲了那一百三十人冤枉坐牢的事,并问他这事该由谁负责,是谁的过错。律师沉默了一下,显然在考虑怎样作出正确的回答。

“是谁的过错吗?谁也没有过错,”他断然说。“您去对检察官说,他会说这是省长的过错。您去对省长说,他会说这是检察官的过错。总之,谁也没有过错。”

“我这就去找玛斯连尼科夫,对他说去。”

“哼,这没有用,”律师笑嘻嘻地反对说。“那个家伙,是个……他不是你的亲戚或者朋友吧?……他呀,我不客气说一句,是个笨蛋,又是个狡猾的畜生。”

聂赫留朵夫记起玛斯连尼科夫讲过律师的坏话,一言不发,跟他告了别,坐车去找玛斯连尼科夫。

聂赫留朵夫有两件事要求玛斯连尼科夫:一件是把玛丝洛娃调到医院去,一件是解决那一百三十名囚犯因身分证过期而坐牢的事。去向一个他瞧不起的人求情,虽然很难堪,但要达到目的,这是唯一的途径,他只得硬着头皮去做。

聂赫留朵夫乘车来到玛斯连尼科夫家,看见门口停着好几辆马车,有四轮轻便马车,有四轮弹簧马车,有轿车。他这才想起今天正好是玛斯连尼科夫夫人会客的日子,上次玛斯连尼科夫曾邀请他今天来他家。聂赫留朵夫到达这家公馆时,看见门口停着一辆轿车,一个帽子上钉有帽徽、身披短披肩的男仆正扶着一位太太走下台阶,准备上车。她提着长裙的下摆,脚穿便鞋,露出又黑又瘦的脚踝。聂赫留朵夫在停着的一排马车中认出柯察金家扯起篷的四轮马车。头发花白、脸色红润的马车夫毕恭毕敬地摘下帽子,向他这位特别熟识的老爷致意。聂赫留朵夫还没来得及问门房主人在什么地方,玛斯连尼科夫就出现在铺有地毯的楼梯上。他正好送一位贵客出来,因为那人的身分很高,他就不是把他送到梯台上,而是一直送到楼下。这位显要的军界客人一边下楼,一边用法语说市里举办摸彩会,为孤儿院募捐,这是太太小姐们做的一件有意义的事:“她们既可以借此机会玩一番,又可以募捐到钱。”

“让她们快活快活,愿上帝保佑她们……啊,聂赫留朵夫,您好!怎么好久没见到您了?”他向聂赫留朵夫招呼说。“您去向女主人问个好吧。柯察金一家也来了。还有纳丁•布克斯海夫登也来了。全市的美人都来了,”他一面说,一面微微耸起他那穿军服的肩膀,让他那个身着金绦制服的跟班替他穿上军大衣。“再见,老兄!”他又握了握玛斯连尼科夫的手。

“哦,上去吧,你来我真高兴!”玛斯连尼科夫兴奋地说,挽住聂赫留朵夫的胳膊,尽管他身体肥胖,还是敏捷地把聂赫留朵夫带上楼去。

玛斯连尼科夫所以特别兴奋,原因是那位显要人物对他青眼相看。玛斯连尼科夫在近卫军团供职,本来就接近皇室,经常同皇亲国戚交往,但恶习总是越来越厉害,上司的每次垂青总弄得玛斯连尼科夫心花怒放,得意忘形,就象一只温顺的小狗得到主人拍打、抚摩和搔耳朵那样。它会摇摇尾巴,缩成一团,扭动身子,垂下耳朵,疯疯癫癫地乱转圈子。玛斯连尼科夫此刻正处在这种状态。他根本没有注意聂赫留朵夫脸上严肃的神色,没有听他在说些什么,就硬把他拉到客厅里,聂赫留朵夫无法推辞,只得跟着他去。

“正事以后再说。只要你吩咐,我一定统统照办,”玛斯连尼科夫带着聂赫留朵夫穿过客厅说。“去向将军夫人通报一声,聂赫留朵夫公爵来了,”他一面走,一面对仆人说。那仆人就抢到他们前头,跑去通报。“你有事只要吩咐一声就行。但你一定得去看看我的太太。我上次没有带你去,挨过一顿骂了。”

等他们走进客厅,仆人已去通报了。安娜•伊格纳基耶夫娜,这位自称为将军夫人的副省长夫人,这时夹在长沙发周围的许多女帽和脑袋中间,满脸春风地向聂赫留朵夫点头致意。客厅另一头有一张桌子,桌上摆着茶具。有几位太太坐在那里喝茶,旁边站着几个男人,有军人,也有文官。男女喧闹的说话声从那边不断传来。

“您到底来了!您为什么不愿意同我们来往啊?我们什么地方得罪您了?”

安娜•伊格纳基耶夫娜用这样的话来迎接客人,表示她同聂赫留朵夫的关系非常亲密,其实根本不是那么一回事。

“你们认识吗?认识吗?这位是别利亚夫斯卡雅太太,这位是契尔诺夫。请坐过来一点。

“米西,您到我们这一桌来吧。茶会给您送过来的……还有您……”她对那个正在同米西谈话的军官说,显然忘记他的名字了,“请到这儿来。公爵,您用茶吗?”

“我说什么也不同意,说什么也不同意!她就是不爱他嘛,”一个女人的声音说。

“她只爱油煎包子。”

“您老是说无聊的笑话,”另一个头戴高帽、身着绸缎、浑身珠光空气的太太笑着说。

“太美了,这种华夫饼干,又薄又松。您再给我们一点。”

“怎么样,您快走了吗?”

“今天是最后一天了。因此我们特地跑来。”

“春光可美啦,现在去乡下真是再好也没有了!”

米西戴着帽子,身上那件深色条纹连衣裙紧裹着她那苗条的腰肢,没有一点皱褶,仿佛她生下来就穿着这样的衣裳,显得十分美丽。她一看见聂赫留朵夫,脸就红了。

“我还以为您已经走了呢,”她对他说。

“差一点走了,”聂赫留朵夫说。“因为有事耽搁了。我到这儿来也是有事情。”

“您去看看妈妈吧。她很想见见您呢,”她嘴里这么说,心里明白这是在撒谎,而且他也懂得这一层,因此她的脸更红了。

“恐怕没有工夫了,”聂赫留朵夫冷冷地回答,竭力装作没有发觉她脸红。

米西生气地皱起眉头,耸耸肩膀,转身去同一个风度翩翩的军官周旋。那军官从她手里接过一只空茶杯,精神抖擞地把它放到另一张桌上,弄得身上的军刀不断碰撞圈椅。

“您也应该为孤儿院捐点钱哪!”

“我又没有拒绝,不过我想到摸彩会上让大家看看,我这人有多慷慨。到那时我一定要大显身手。”

“嗨,那您可得记住哇!”接着就发出一阵装腔作势的笑声。

这个会客日过得很热闹,安娜•伊格纳基耶夫娜更是兴高采烈。

“小米卡对我说过,您在忙监狱里的事。这一点我是很了解的,”她对聂赫留朵夫说(小米卡就是指她的胖丈夫玛斯连尼科夫)。“小米卡可能有其他缺点,但您要知道,他这人心地真好。他待那些不幸的囚犯就象自己的孩子。他待他们就是这样的。他这人心地真好……”

她停住了,想不出适当的字眼来形容她丈夫的善

良,——事实上,抽打犯人的命令就是他发出的。接着她笑眯眯地招呼一个走进房来的满脸皱纹、头上扎着紫色花结的老太婆。

聂赫留朵夫为了不失礼,照例说了一些客套话,然后起身向玛斯连尼科夫那儿走去。

“那么,对不起,你能听我说几句吗?”

“哦,当然!你有什么事啊?我们到这儿来吧。”

他们走进一个日本式小书房,在窗边坐下来。




CHAPTER LVIII. THE VICE-GOVERNOR SUSPICIOUS.

"Well? _Je suis a vous_. Will you smoke? But wait a bit; we must be careful and not make a mess here," said Maslennikoff, and brought an ashpan. "Well?"

"There are two matters I wish to ask you about."

"Dear me!"

An expression of gloom and dejection came over Maslennikoff's countenance, and every trace of the excitement, like that of the dog's whom its master has scratched behind the cars, vanished completely. The sound of voices reached them from the drawing- room. A woman's voice was heard, saying, _"Jamais je ne croirais,"_ and a man's voice from the other side relating something in which the names of la Comtesse Voronzoff and Victor Apraksine kept recurring. A hum of voices, mixed with laughter, came from another side. Maslennikoff tried to listen to what was going on in the drawing-room and to what Nekhludoff was saying at the same time.

"I am again come about that same woman," said Nekhludoff.

"Oh, yes; I know. The one innocently condemned."

"I would like to ask that she should be appointed to serve in the prison hospital. I have been told that this could be arranged."

Maslennikoff compressed his lips and meditated. "That will be scarcely possible," he said. "However, I shall see what can be done, and shall wire you an answer tomorrow."

"I have been told that there were many sick, and help was needed."

"All right, all right. I shall let you know in any case."

"Please do," said Nekhludoff.

The sound of a general and even a natural laugh came from the drawing-room.

"That's all that Victor. He is wonderfully sharp when he is in the right vein," said Maslennikoff.

"The next thing I wanted to tell you," said Nekhludoff, "is that 130 persons are imprisoned only because their passports are overdue. They have been kept here a month."

And he related the circumstances of the case.

"How have you come to know of this?" said Maslennikoff, looking uneasy and dissatisfied.

"I went to see a prisoner, and these men came and surrounded me in the corridor, and asked . . ."

"What prisoner did you go to see?"

"A peasant who is kept in prison, though innocent. I have put his case into the hands of a lawyer. But that is not the point."

"Is it possible that people who have done no wrong are imprisoned only because their passports are overdue? And . . ."

"That's the Procureur's business," Maslennikoff interrupted, angrily. "There, now, you see what it is you call a prompt and just form of trial. It is the business of the Public Prosecutor to visit the prison and to find out if the prisoners are kept there lawfully. But that set play cards; that's all they do."

"Am I to understand that you can do nothing?" Nekhludoff said, despondently, remembering that the advocate had foretold that the Governor would put the blame on the Procureur.

"Oh, yes, I can. I shall see about it at once."

"So much the worse for her. _C'est un souffre douleur_," came the voice of a woman, evidently indifferent to what she was saying, from the drawing-room.

"So much the better. I shall take it also," a man's voice was heard to say from the other side, followed by the playful laughter of a woman, who was apparently trying to prevent the man from taking something away from her.

"No, no; not on any account," the woman's voice said.

"All right, then. I shall do all this," Maslennikoff repeated, and put out the cigarette he held in his white, turquoise-ringed hand. "And now let us join the ladies."

"Wait a moment," Nekhludoff said, stopping at the door of the drawing-room. "I was told that some men had received corporal punishment in the prison yesterday. Is this true?"

Maslennikoff blushed.

"Oh, that's what you are after? No, mon cher, decidedly it won't do to let you in there; you want to get at everything. Come, come; Anna is calling us," he said, catching Nekhludoff by the arm, and again becoming as excited as after the attention paid him by the important person, only now his excitement was not joyful, but anxious.

Nekhludoff pulled his arm away, and without taking leave of any one and without saying a word, he passed through the drawing-room with a dejected look, went down into the hall, past the footman, who sprang towards him, and out at the street door.

"What is the matter with him? What have you done to him?" asked Anna of her husband.

"This is _a la Francaise_," remarked some one.

"_A la Francaise_, indeed--it is _a la Zoulou_."

"Oh, but he's always been like that."

Some one rose, some one came in, and the clatter went on its course. The company used this episode with Nekhludoff as a convenient topic of conversation for the rest of the "at-home."

On the day following his visit to Maslennikoff, Nekhludoff received a letter from him, written in a fine, firm hand, on thick, glazed paper, with a coat-of-arms, and sealed with sealing-wax. Maslennikoff said that he had written to the doctor concerning Maslova's removal to the hospital, and hoped Nekhludoff's wish would receive attention. The letter was signed, "Your affectionate elder comrade," and the signature ended with a large, firm, and artistic flourish. "Fool!" Nekhludoff could not refrain from saying, especially because in the word "comrade" he felt Maslennikoff's condescension towards him, i.e., while Maslennikoff was filling this position, morally most dirty and shameful, he still thought himself a very important man, and wished, if not exactly to flatter Nekhludoff, at least to show that he was not too proud to call him comrade.

 

五十八

“嗯,来吧,我听候吩咐。要抽烟吗?等一下,我们别把这地方弄脏了,”玛斯连尼科夫说着拿来一个烟灰碟。“嗯,你说吧,有什么事?”

“我有两件事要麻烦你。”

“原来如此。”

玛斯连尼科夫的脸色变得阴郁而颓丧了。那种象被主人搔过耳朵的小狗一样兴奋的神色顿时消失得影踪全无。客厅里传来谈话声。一个女人说:“我绝对不相信,绝对不相信。”客厅另一头有个男人重复说:“伏伦卓娃伯爵夫人和维克多•阿普拉克辛。”再有一个方向传来喧闹的说笑声。玛斯连尼科夫一面留神听着客厅里的谈笑,一面听着聂赫留朵夫说话。

“我还是为了那个女人的事来找你,”聂赫留朵夫说。

“哦,就是那个被冤枉判罪的女人吗?我知道,我知道。”

“我求你把她调到医院里去工作。据说,可以这么办。”

玛斯连尼科夫抿紧嘴唇,考虑起来。

“恐怕不行,”他说。“不过,我去同他们商量一下,明天给你回电。”

“我听说那里病人很多,需要护士。”

“好吧,好吧。不管怎么样,我都会给你回音的。”

“那么,费神了,”聂赫留朵夫说。

客厅里传来一阵哄笑声,听上去似乎不是装出来的。

“这是维克多在作怪,”玛斯连尼科夫笑着说,“他兴致好的时候,说话总是俏皮得很。”

“再有一件事,”聂赫留朵夫说,“现在监狱里还关着一百三十个人,他们没有什么罪,就因为身分证过期了。他们在那里已经关了一个月了。”

聂赫留朵夫就说明他们是怎样被关押的。

“你怎么知道这些事?”玛斯连尼科夫问,脸上忽然现出焦虑和恼怒的神色。

“我去找一个被告,他们在走廊里把我围住,要求我……”

“你找的是哪一个被告哇?”

“一个农民,他平白无故遭到控告,我替他请了一位律师。这且不去说它。难道那些人没有犯一点罪,只因为身分证过期就该坐牢吗?……”

“这是检察官的事,”玛斯连尼科夫恼怒地打断聂赫留朵夫的话说。“这就是你所谓办事迅速、公平合理的审判制度。副检察官本来有责任视察监狱,调查在押人员是不是都合乎法律手续。可是他们什么也不干,只知道打牌。”

“那你就毫无办法吗?”聂赫留朵夫想起律师说过,省长会把责任往检察官身上推,老大不高兴地说。

“不,我会管的。我马上就去处理。”

“对她来说,这样更糟。这个苦命的女人,”客厅里传来一个女人的声音,她对刚刚讲的那件事显然漠不关心。

“那样更好,我把这个也带走,”另一头传来一个男人戏谑的声音,以及一个女人的嬉笑声,她似乎不肯把一件什么东西给他。

“不行,不行,说什么也不行,”女人的声音说。

“好吧,那些事让我去办吧,”玛斯连尼科夫用戴绿松石戒指的白手熄灭香烟,重复说,“现在我们到太太们那儿去吧。”

“对了,还有一件事,”聂赫留朵夫没有走进客厅,在门口站住说。“我听说昨天监牢里有人受了体罚。真有这样的事吗?”

玛斯连尼科夫脸红了。

“阿,你是说那件事吗?不,老兄,真不能放你到监狱里去,什么闲事你都要管。走吧,走吧,安娜在叫我们了,”他说着挽住聂赫留朵夫的胳膊,情绪又非常激动,就象刚才那位贵客光临时一样,但此刻不是兴高采烈,而是惊惶不安。

聂赫留朵夫从玛斯连尼利夫的臂弯里抽出胳膊,没有向谁告别,也没有说什么,脸色阴沉地穿过客厅和大厅,从站起来向他致意的男仆们面前经过,走到前厅,来到街上。

“他怎么了?你什么事得罪他了?”安娜问丈夫。

“他这是法国人作风,”有人说。

“这哪儿是法国人作风,这是祖鲁人①作风。”

①非洲东南部一个民族。

“嗯,他向来是这样的。”

有人起身告辞,有人刚刚来到,叽叽喳喳的谈话在继续着。聂赫留朵夫的事便自然而然成了今天谈话的好话题。

聂赫留朵夫走访玛斯连尼科夫后的第二天,就收到他的来信。玛斯连尼科夫在一张印有官衔、打有火漆印的光滑厚信纸上字迹奔放地写道,关于把玛丝洛娃调到医院一事他已写信给医生,估计可以如愿以偿。信末署名是“热爱你的老同事玛斯连尼科夫”,而“玛斯连尼科夫”这个名字则是用花俏粗大的字体签署的。

“蠢货!”聂赫留朵夫忍不住说。从“同事”这两个字上特别感觉到玛斯连尼科夫对他有一种屈尊俯就的味道,表示他玛斯连尼科夫虽然担任着伤天害理的无耻职务,仍自以为是个要人。他自称是他的同事,即使不是有意奉承,至少也表示并未因自己名位显赫而目中无人。




CHAPTER LIX. NEKHLUDOFF'S THIRD INTERVIEW WITH MASLOVA IN PRISON.

One of the most widespread superstitions is that every man has his own special, definite qualities; that a man is kind, cruel, wise, stupid, energetic, apathetic, etc. Men are not like that. We may say of a man that he is more often kind than cruel, oftener wise than stupid, oftener energetic than apathetic, or the reverse; but it would be false to say of one man that he is kind and wise, of another that he is wicked and foolish. And yet we always classify mankind in this way. And this is untrue. Men are like rivers: the water is the same in each, and alike in all; but every river is narrow here, is more rapid there, here slower, there broader, now clear, now cold, now dull, now warm. It is the same with men. Every man carries in himself the germs of every human quality, and sometimes one manifests itself, sometimes another, and the man often becomes unlike himself, while still remaining the same man, In some people these changes are very rapid, and Nekhludoff was such a man. These changes in him were due to physical and to spiritual causes. At this time he experienced such a change.

That feeling of triumph and joy at the renewal of life which he had experienced after the trial and after the first interview with Katusha, vanished completely, and after the last interview fear and revulsion took the place of that joy. He was determined not to leave her, and not to change his decision of marrying her, if she wished it; but it seemed very hard, and made him suffer.

On the day after his visit to Maslennikoff, he again went to the prison to see her.

The inspector allowed him to speak to her, only not in the advocate's room nor in the office, but in the women's visiting-room. In spite of his kindness, the inspector was more reserved with Nekhludoff than hitherto.

An order for greater caution had apparently been sent, as a result of his conversation with Meslennikoff.

"You may see her," the inspector said; "but please remember what I said as regards money. And as to her removal to the hospital, that his excellency wrote to me about, it can be done; the doctor would agree. Only she herself does not wish it. She says, 'Much need have I to carry out the slops for the scurvy beggars.' You don't know what these people are, Prince," he added.

Nekhludoff did not reply, but asked to have the interview. The inspector called a jailer, whom Nekhludoff followed into the women's visiting-room, where there was no one but Maslova waiting. She came from behind the grating, quiet and timid, close up to him, and said, without looking at him:

"Forgive me, Dmitri Ivanovitch, I spoke hastily the day before yesterday."

"It is not for me to forgive you," Nekhludoff began.

"But all the same, you must leave me," she interrupted, and in the terribly squinting eyes with which she looked at him Nekhludoff read the former strained, angry expression.

"Why should I leave you?"

"So."

"But why so?"

She again looked up, as it seemed to him, with the same angry look.

"Well, then, thus it is," she said. "You must leave me. It is true what I am saying. I cannot. You just give it up altogether." Her lips trembled and she was silent for a moment. "It is true. I'd rather hang myself."

Nekhludoff felt that in this refusal there was hatred and unforgiving resentment, but there was also something besides, something good. This confirmation of the refusal in cold blood at once quenched all the doubts in Nekhludoff's bosom, and brought back the serious, triumphant emotion he had felt in relation to Katusha.

"Katusha, what I have said I will again repeat," he uttered, very seriously. "I ask you to marry me. If you do not wish it, and for as long as you do not wish it, I shall only continue to follow you, and shall go where you are taken."

"That is your business. I shall not say anything more," she answered, and her lips began to tremble again.

He, too, was silent, feeling unable to speak.

"I shall now go to the country, and then to Petersburg," he said, when he was quieter again. "I shall do my utmost to get your--- our case, I mean, reconsidered, and by the help of God the sentence may be revoked."

"And if it is not revoked, never mind. I have deserved it, if not in this case, in other ways," she said, and he saw how difficult it was for her to keep down her tears.

"Well, have you seen Menshoff?" she suddenly asked, to hide her emotion. "It's true they are innocent, isn't it?"

"Yes, I think so."

"Such a splendid old woman," she said.

There was another pause.

"Well, and as to the hospital?" she suddenly said, and looking at him with her squinting eyes. "If you like, I will go, and I shall not drink any spirits, either."

Nekhludoff looked into her eyes. They were smiling.

"Yes, yes, she is quite a different being," Nekhludoff thought. After all his former doubts, he now felt something he had never before experienced--the certainty that love is invincible.

When Maslova returned to her noisome cell after this interview, she took off her cloak and sat down in her place on the shelf bedstead with her hands folded on her lap. In the cell were only the consumptive woman, the Vladimir woman with her baby, Menshoff's old mother, and the watchman's wife. The deacon's daughter had the day before been declared mentally diseased and removed to the hospital. The rest of the women were away, washing clothes. The old woman was asleep, the cell door stood open, and the watchman's children were in the corridor outside. The Vladimir woman, with her baby in her arms, and the watchman's wife, with the stocking she was knitting with deft fingers, came up to Maslova. "Well, have you had a chat?" they asked. Maslova sat silent on the high bedstead, swinging her legs, which did not reach to the floor.

"What's the good of snivelling?" said the watchman's wife. "The chief thing's not to go down into the dumps. Eh, Katusha? Now, then!" and she went on, quickly moving her fingers.

Maslova did not answer.

"And our women have all gone to wash," said the Vladimir woman. "I heard them say much has been given in alms to-day. Quite a lot has been brought."

"Finashka," called out the watchman's wife, "where's the little imp gone to?"

She took a knitting needle, stuck it through both the ball and the stocking, and went out into the corridor.

At this moment the sound of women's voices was heard from the corridor, and the inmates of the cell entered, with their prison shoes, but no stockings on their feet. Each was carrying a roll, some even two. Theodosia came at once up to Maslova.

"What's the matter; is anything wrong?" Theodosia asked, looking lovingly at Maslova with her clear, blue eyes. "This is for our tea," and she put the rolls on a shelf.

"Why, surely he has not changed his mind about marrying?" asked Korableva.

"No, he has not, but I don't wish to," said Maslova, "and so I told him."

"More fool you!" muttered Korableva in her deep tones.

"If one's not to live together, what's the use of marrying?" said Theodosia.

"There's your husband--he's going with you," said the watchman's wife.

"Well, of course, we're married," said Theodosia. "But why should he go through the ceremony if he is not to live with her?"

"Why, indeed! Don't be a fool! You know if he marries her she'll roll in wealth," said Korableva.

"He says, 'Wherever they take you, I'll follow,'" said Maslova. "If he does, it's well; if he does not, well also. I am not going to ask him to. Now he is going to try and arrange the matter in Petersburg. He is related to all the Ministers there. But, all the same, I have no need of him," she continued.

"Of course not," suddenly agreed Korableva, evidently thinking about something else as she sat examining her bag. "Well, shall we have a drop?"

"You have some," replied Maslova. "I won't."

END OF BOOK I.

 

五十九

有一种迷信流传很广,认为每一个人都有固定的天性:有的善良,有的凶恶,有的聪明,有的愚笨,有的热情,有的冷漠,等等。其实人并不是这样的。我们可以说,有些人善良的时候多于凶恶的时候,聪明的时候多于愚笨的时候,热情的时候多于冷漠的时候,或者正好相反。但要是我们说一个人善良或者聪明,说另一个人凶恶或者愚笨,那就不对了。可我们往往是这样区分人的。这是不符合实际情况的。人好象河流,河水都一样,到处相同,但每一条河都是有的地方河身狭窄,水流湍急,有的地方河身宽阔,水流缓慢,有的地方河水清澈,有的地方河水浑浊,有的地方河水冰凉,有的地方河水温暖。人也是这样。每一个人都具有各种人性的胚胎,有时表现这一种人性,有时表现那一种人性。他常常变得面目全非,但其实还是他本人。有些人身上的变化特别厉害。聂赫留朵夫就是这一类人。这种变化,有的出于生理原因,有的出于精神原因。聂赫留朵夫现在就处在这样的变化之中。

在法庭审判以后,在第一次探望卡秋莎以后,他体会到一种获得新生的庄严而欢乐的心情。如今这种心情已一去不返,代替它的是最近一次会面后产生的恐惧甚至嫌恶她的情绪。他决定不再抛弃她,也没有改变同她结婚的决心,只要她愿意的话,然而现在这件事却使他感到痛苦和烦恼。

在走访玛斯连尼科夫后的第二天,他又坐车到监狱去看她。

典狱长准许他同她会面,但不在办公室,也不在律师办事室,而是在女监探望室里。典狱长虽然心地善良,但这次对待聂赫留朵夫的态度不如上次热情。聂赫留朵夫同玛斯连尼科夫的两次谈话显然产生了不良后果,上级指示典狱长对这个探监人要特别警惕。

“见面是可以的,”典狱长说,“只是有关钱的事,请您务必接受我的要求……至于阁下写信提出要把她调到医院里去,那是可以的,医生也同意了。只是她自己不愿意,她说:‘要我去给那些病鬼倒便壶,我才不干呢……’您瞧,公爵,她们那帮人就是这样的,”他补充说。

聂赫留朵夫什么也没回答,只要求让他进去探望。典狱长派一个看守带他去。聂赫留朵夫就跟着他走进一间空荡荡的女监探望室。

玛丝洛娃已经在那里。她从铁栅栏后面走出来,模样文静而羞怯。她走到聂赫留朵夫紧跟前,眼睛不看他,低声说:

“请您原谅我,德米特里•伊凡为奇,前天我话说得不好。”

“可轮不到我来原谅您……”聂赫留朵夫想说,但没有说下去。

“不过您还是离开我的好,”玛丝洛娃补充说,用可怕的目光斜睨了他一眼。聂赫留朵夫在她的眼睛里又看到了紧张而愤恨的神色。

“究竟为什么我得离开您呢?”

“就该这样。”

“为什么就该这样?”

她又用他认为愤恨的目光瞅了瞅他。

“嗯,说实在的,”她说。“您还是离开我吧,我对您说的是实话。我受不了。您把您那套想法丢掉吧,”她嘴唇哆嗦地说,接着沉默了一下。“我这是实话。要不我宁可上吊。”

聂赫留朵夫觉得,她这样拒绝,表示她因为他加于她的屈辱恨他,不能饶恕他,但也夹杂着一种美好而重要的因素。她这样平心静气地再次拒绝他,这就立刻消除了聂赫留朵夫心里的种种猜疑,使他恢复了原先那种严肃、庄重和爱怜的心情。

“卡秋莎,我原先怎么说,现在还是怎么说,”他特别认真地说。“我求你同我结婚。要是你不愿意,现在不愿意,那么,我继续跟着你,你被发送到哪里,我也跟到哪里。”

“那是您的事。我没有别的话要说了,”她说,嘴唇又哆嗦起来。

聂赫留朵夫也不作声,觉得说不下去了。

“我现在先到乡下去一下,然后上彼得堡,”他终于镇定下来说。“我将为您的事……为我们的事去奔走。上帝保佑,他们会撤销原判的。”

“不撤销也没有关系。我就算不为这事,也该为别的事受这个罪……”玛丝洛娃说,他看见她好容易才忍住眼泪。“那么,您看到明肖夫了吗?”她突然问,以此来掩盖自己的激动。

“他们没有犯罪,是吗?”

“我想是的。”

“那个老太婆可好了,”她说。

聂赫留朵夫把从明肖夫那儿打听到的情况都告诉了她。

他问她还需要什么,她回答说什么也不需要。

他们又沉默了。

“哦,至于医院的事,”她忽然用那斜睨的眼睛瞅了他一眼,说,“要是您要我去,那我就去。酒我也不再喝了……”

聂赫留朵夫默默地瞧了瞧她的眼睛。她的眼睛在微笑。

“那很好,”他只能说出这样一句话来,说完就同她告别了。

“是啊,是啊,她简直换了一个人了,”聂赫留朵夫想。他消除了原来的种种疑虑,产生了一种崭新的感觉,那就是相信爱的力量是不可战胜的。

玛丝洛娃在同聂赫留朵夫见面以后,回到臭气熏天的牢房里,脱下囚袍,坐到铺上,两手支住膝盖。牢房里只有几个人:那个原籍弗拉基米尔省、带着奶娃娃的患痨病女人,明肖夫的老母亲,以及道口工和她的两个孩子。诵经士的女儿昨天诊断有精神病,被送进了医院。其余的女人都洗衣服去了。老太婆躺在铺上睡觉;牢房门开着,几个孩子都在走廊里玩。弗拉基米尔省女人手里抱着孩子,道口工拿着一只袜子,一面手指灵敏地不断编织着,一面走到玛丝洛娃跟前。

“嗯,怎么样,见到了?”她们问。

玛丝洛娃没有回答,坐在高高的铺上,晃动着两条够不到地的腿。

“你哭什么呀?”道口工说。“千万别灰心。哎,卡秋莎!

说吧!”她两手敏捷地编织着,说。

玛丝洛娃没有回答。

“她们都洗衣服去了。据说,今天来了一大批捐献物品。

送来的东西可多了,”弗拉基米尔省女人说。

“菲纳什卡!”道口工对着门外叫道。“这淘气鬼不知跑到哪儿去了。”

她说着抽出一根针,把它插在线团和袜子里,来到走廊里。

这时候,走廊里传来一片脚步声和女人说话声。住在这里的女犯都光脚穿着棉鞋,走进牢房,人人手里拿着一个白面包,有的还拿着两个。费多霞立刻走到玛丝洛娃跟前。

“怎么样,有什么事不顺心吗?”费多霞问,她那双明亮的浅蓝眼睛亲切地瞧着玛丝洛娃。“瞧,这是给我们当点心吃的,”她说着把白面包放到架子上。

“怎么,是不是他变卦了,不想同你结婚了?”柯拉勃列娃问。

“不,他没有变卦,是我不愿意,”玛丝洛娃说,“我就这样对他说了。”

“瞧你这个傻瓜!”柯拉勃列娃声音沙哑地说。

“是啊,既然不能住在一起,结婚还有什么意思呢?”费多霞说。

“那你的丈夫不是要跟你一块儿走吗?”道口工说。

“那有什么,我们是正式夫妻嘛,”费多霞说。“可他们,不能住在一起,那又何必结婚呢?”

“你自己才是傻瓜!‘何必结婚?’要是他娶了她,就会让她过富日子了。”

“他说:‘不论你被发送到哪里,我都跟你到哪里,’”玛丝洛娃说:“他去就去,不去就不去。我可不求他。现在他上彼得堡奔走去了。那边的大臣全是他的亲戚,”她继续说,“不过我还是不需要他。”

“这个当然!”柯拉勃列娃忽然同意说,一面理着她的袋子,显然在想别的事。“咱们来喝点酒怎么样?”

“我不喝了,”玛丝洛娃回答。“你们喝吧。”


  网站首页 (Homepage) 目录(Table of Contents) 返回 (Return)  



  分类:              国芳多语对照文库 >> 俄语-英语-汉语 >> 列夫·托尔斯泰 >> 长篇小说
Categories:  Xie's Multilingual Corpus >> Russian-English-Chinese >> Leo Tolstoy >> Novel
 



Copyright © 2001-2012 by Guofang Xie.    All Rights Reserved.
谢国芳(Roy Xie)版权所有  © 2001-2012.   一切权利保留.  浙ICP备11050697号